《Dex's Adventure Through The Elemental Nations (Completed)》


 Chapter 1

    Aeron;


    An 18 year old looking woman sat in a comfortable armchair. She had long white hair and was around 1.5 metres tall. Her figure was better than that of most models and her eyes shone in a bright green colour. She had a book in her hand and sighed.


    ¡°Okay, I''m officially too bored. Drull, Lilia and Ilza are also already dead. Ilza lived the longest. A lot of things also happened. Aeron is now spanning over the whole planet and the technology made a spurt into a industry time, just without the pollution. Magic and all that¡±, she suddenly said with a laugh.


    She then pushed a button and a maid came shortly after inside the room.


    ¡°Yes my goddess?¡±, asked the maid with a bow.


    ¡°July, do you like to work for me?¡±, the woman asked. This confused the maid. She knew that her master and god was special and had quite a few unusial habits, but such a question was unusual.


    ¡°Y..yes my goddess. I really like to work for you, there is nothing that would give a citizen of Aeron more honour than to directly serve you¡±, she answered after a short pause.


    ¡°Is that so? Please send a message to the current queen or king. I have something important to tell her or him. And also come along and please inform the other employees¡±, the woman said and the maid left.


    ¡°Well then, a new adventure, let''s see what it will be like¡±, mused the woman and then waited in silence.


    It didn''t take long and a man in robes and a dozen other people came inside.


    ¡°It''s an honour to finally meet you my goddess¡±, said the man and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Likewise, I have sent for you all, because I want to tell you that I''m leaving¡±, said the woman and gasps of shock came from each person who heard her.


    ¡°Wh..what? My goddess, why?¡±, asked the same maid, who left earlier.


    ¡°I''m bored, I want to experience something new and as such decided to step beyond the living¡±, was the answer she got and a few were so shocked that they fell down.


    ¡°My goddess..., do you want to say that you''re going to die?¡±, asked the king.


    ¡°Indeed, I''m going to kill myself. Death is something that always interested me. I know spells that can make death undone, but none that could tell me what happens after your own death. Is it a dreamless dream? Do we get reincarnated? Or is there a place beyond death? No one knows and I want to know¡±, confirmed the woman and a people began to cry in sorrow. They never expected their goddess to leave them. She was always there, for thousands of years. Always there and helping if something too problematic arose.


    ¡°Did we do something wrong?¡±, asked a butler.


    ¡°No, this is something that I decided long ago, long ago before even the death of Lilia, Ilza and Drull¡±, said the woman and smiled, fond of the memory.


    The others now knew why their goddess wants to do that. She changed after the death of her few precious people. They were the only ones who really know her, as far as stories go. They died a few thousand years ago and their goddess did nothing than reading since then. Always sitting or lying in her armchair and reading.


    ¡°We...we understand. It will be hard, but we understand¡±, said the head maid between sobs.


    ¡°But what about Aeron?¡±, asked the king. He had no contact with the woman and as such didn''t know her as good as her servants do.


    ¡°Aeron is old enough to work on its own. I haven''t done anything in the last seventy years, anything that might come won''t need me. You, like most other kings and queens before you have done a good job¡±, said the woman with a reassuring smile.


    The king didn''t know what to say. On the one hand, his goddess is telling him that he is a good king and that is a giant compliment. On the other hand he is the king who has to manage the problems that will come with her disappearance.


    ¡°I have set up a speech for you, that will explain everything. It has my Siegel and the head priestess is also informed that such a thing might happen¡±, was the answer of the woman and the king could only nod.


    ¡°Well then, it was nice and keep your heads up¡±, was the last thing before the woman vanished in a bright white light.


    She re-materialised a few hundred kilometres outside of the city, far away from any sentient being.


    ¡°Well then, suicide like I always wanted to do,¡± mused the woman, before her whole body glowed and runes became visible, before they all vanished.


    She then took something that strangely resembled a shotgun out of nowhere and put the muzzle at her ear.


    She then held the trigger for a couple of minutes and then let loose. A giant beam of blue light engulfed her head and destroyed everything that came in contact with it. But the beam didn''t stop after her head, it continued and destroyed a large part of the forest. Some might want to say that this is overkill, but she clearly knew that this was the least she had to do, if she wants to kill herself in one shot.


    Black Space;


    ¡°Huh, didn''t expect that, a black space with nothing inside. Nothing to feel and nothing to do¡±, said the woman who found herself inside pure nothingness. Only her thoughts were with her.


    Suddenly a blue screen popped up in front of her.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">System detects the death of the user.


    Please wait, the system will check for updates....


    The system found an old version(1.0002), do


    you want to proceed with the update?</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Yes</td>


    <td>No</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The woman did the only right thing and clicked on yes. A new screen popped up with terms and other things. Naturally she skipped them all and clicked on the ¡°Yes I have read the terms and agree¡± button.


    A new window came in front of her view.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Please read the terms, they are important.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    She sighed and did. It was much and most of it was not important. Only things such as ¡°don''t copy that¡±, ¡°all rights are with the omnipresent being¡± and such things. Until she came to the section with new.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Version 2.56 allows the user to select between


    a wide array of worlds to be reincarnated in.


    These worlds differ in difficulty and game system.


    Some have Qi, or Mana and others none or both.


    The user is able to adjust the body, the world,


    the difficulty and a few extras.


    This version also fully acts with the bonus points


    system from Version 1.68. Bonus points will be


    deducted or granted after death....</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The rest wasn''t nearly as interesting, but she had to read it nonetheless.


    She finished a millennium, at least for her, later and was finally allowed to click on the proceed button. A loading screen came into view and a few seconds later the ¡°download¡± was finished.


    The nothingness then changed into a white room with a computer in the middle. Nothing else was inside the room, so she walked over to the pc and looked at the screen. A blue screen was on it.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Does the User wish to keep his/her memories


    after reincarnation?</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Yes</td>


    <td>No</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The woman clicked on yes and had to confirm it three times, before the next window came.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Welcome User.


    Please select a world


    you want to be reincarnated within.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Proceed</td>


    <td>Back</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    She clicked on proceed and a new screen plopped up.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">The User was lastly in a Very Easy world.


    Please choose the difficulty.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Very Hard</td>


    <td>Hard</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Normal</td>


    <td>Easy</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Very Easy</td>


    <td>Only for pussies</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ¡°That might explain much¡±, mused the woman, before she clicked on normal.


    A new window came.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">The User chose Normal.


    Please select a possibility.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Random World</td>


    <td>SyFy World</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fantasy World (Mana)</td>


    <td>Fantasy World (Qi)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fantasy World (Mana and Qi)</td>


    <td>Fantasy World (No Qi and Mana)</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>One Piece World</td>


    <td>Star Gate World</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Bleach World</td>


    <td>Naruto World</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Warhammer World</td>


    <td>Soul Eater World</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Fable World</td>


    <td>UQ Holder World</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Jormungand</td>


    <td>....</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    She briefly looked at Very Hard but closed it after reading things like; Higurashi no Naku Koro ni, Berserk, Warhammer 40K, Dark Souls, Onimusha or Left for Dead. It also had the standart things like Random Worlds.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I always wanted to be in a Naruto-Universe, so I think I''ll select that¡±, she said out loud and did as she said.


    A new screen came and showed the possible time.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">The User chose Naruto World


    Naruto, a world with Qi, there named Chakra.


    It is a world in constant war and can be very brutal.


    Humans learned to harness Chakra and use it for the


    enhancement of their body and for skills that can


    be deemed as magic. Like illusions, or fireballs.


    The main protagonist is called Naruto, he is a Jinchuriki.


    Junchuriki means Human Sacrifice and describes a human


    who contains a Biju, a tailed beast or Chakra entity.


    Play in the world of Naruto and change the world, or watch


    as it goes it''s normal ways.


    Please chose the time of your reincarnation.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Kaguya''s Reign</td>


    <td>Sage of the Six Path</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Waring Time</td>


    <td>First Great Ninja War</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Second Great Ninja War</td>


    <td>Third Great Ninja War</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Years of Peace</td>


    <td>Fourth Great War</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Great Peace after the Great War</td>


    <td>....</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ¡°I choose Years of Peace, which should be the time of Naruto''s childhood. I know most of this time and it is the most interesting¡±.


    The next screen showed possible characters. Every main character that is born at this time was shown. From Sasuke, over Sakura and Naruto to Hinata and even Haku.


    ¡°I choose Naruto. His Biju and Bloodline will be really helpful. Downsides are his childhood and Akatzuki. But I will handle that¡±.


    The next screen asked me about the extra difficulty of the childhood. It also informed me about possible alternatives in the story with this choice. The normal setting is on normal. So being shunned and not allowed to buy anything in most shops is normal? What is Very Hard?


    Do I want to play Very Hard? I do want some changes in the story, but am I ready for very hard? Well, I can always kill myself and start over^^. Mused the woman in her head.


    She clicked on Very Hard and a new Screen came.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">The System will now look for any Achievements....


    Achievements found, processing granted and deduced points....</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Granted Points</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>1000 Points for reaching Godhood


    100 Points for creating a lasting Empire


    10 Points for winning a war.


    1 Point for Graduation from a main school.


    50 Points for Archiving the Rank of


    "Destroyer of All Chicken"


    20 Points for helping thousands of slaves


    and orphans.


    ...</td>


    <td>- 500 Points for a genocide on a race


    -50 Points for eating Children


    -20 Points for killing Millions of Chicken


    -300 points for Manipulating countless People


    - 1 Point for kicking a cat


    - 20 Points for torturing people


    - 50 Points for fondling countless breasts without


    the consent of their owners.


    ....</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Result: User has 350 Points left.


    Does the User want to keep his/her Points?</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Yes</td>


    <td>No</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ¡°I really have Points?¡±, she said with a disbelieving laugh and clicked on Yes.


    Again a screen plopped up.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Please choose one or more boni for your next game.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>10 Points;


    The User is allowed to keep his/her inventory


    The User gets a few staring items in his/her inventory</td>


    <td>20 Points;


    Large Mana/Qi Capacity


    Mastery Book about


    -Kenjutsu


    -Genjutsu


    -Ninjutsu


    -Fujinjutsu


    -Taijutsu</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>50 Points;


    The User is allowed to keep 5 skills on his/her Max LV


    The User is allowed to keep a special trait about


    his/her body</td>


    <td>100 Points;


    Bloodlines;


    - Sharingan


    - Biakugan


    - Boil Release


    ....</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>150 Points;


    Legendary Bloodlines;


    - Rinnegan


    - Mokuton


    - J¨¹go''s Bloodline


    - Bone Release


    ....</td>


    <td>200 Points;


    Mythical Things


    - Rinne-Sharingan


    - Immortality(long livety)


    ....</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>300 Points


    Body Pack;


    -Body of Kaguya Ootsutsuki


    - Body of Resurected Madara


    - Body of Fourth War Kabuto


    - Body of Ying Sasuke


    ....


    - Body of Yang Naruto</td>


    <td>500 Points


    Godly Skills;


    -Mastery over all and any Chakra,


    -Mastery over all Elements


    - Mastery over Natural Energy


    ....</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ¡°So many choices and only 350 points. The inventory and 5 skills are a must. That automatically kicks the 300 point and above things out. I also like to learn Fujinjutsu, so another 20 Points are gone. That leaves me with 270 points. A lot, I could take the Rinne-Sharingan. It''s extremely strong, but would I have my eye on my forehead or would I have two in my normal eye sockets?


    I think I''ll better decide that later. For now I also like to keep a special trait about my body¡±, said the woman out loud and then clicked on the inventory, the skill, the Fujinjutsu Book and the special trait button.


    Four windows came into view. They all asked for a second confirmation, to which she agreed.


    And then two new windows came.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Please choose five skills.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">1 Distant View 2 Apokalypse 3 No Limits


    4 Prodigy over Prodigy¡äs 5 Sensitivity


    6 Calm Mind 7 Math 8 Mana Sensing


    9 Mana Manipulation 10 Bodytransformation also partially


    11 Bodyenhancement 12 Fly 13 Gardening


    14 Drawing 15 Poison Resistance 16 Cooking


    17 Petting 18 Coin Throwing 19 Weapon Enhancement


    20 Language of Kirk 21 Persuade 22 Liar


    23 Actor 24 Eavesdropping 25 Empathy 26 Sneaking


    27 Fast Reader 28 Memorize 29 Identification


    30 Blacksmith 31 Climbing 32 Aiming 33 Javelin Throwing


    34 Throwing 35 3D Movement 36 Insensitivity to Pain


    37 Archery 38 More Than one Arrow? 39 Dodge


    40 Fist Fighting 41 Sword Mastery 42 Diving


    43 Sewing 44 Fine Nose 45 Furrier 46 Voice Actor


    47 Poker Face 48 Knitting 49 Painting/Art


    50 Dressing 51 Orating 52 Enchanting 53 Lock picking


    54 Trap Spotting 55 Trap Disarming 56 Heat resistance


    57 Carving 58 Alchemy 59 Traiding 60 Hammer Mastery


    61 Axe Mastery 62 Mana Zone 63 Laser of Death


    64 Language of Pralara 65 Language of Kirika


    66 Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation


    67 Ultra ultimate high Sensitivity


    68 Rune Artificer 69 Lipreading 70 Singing 71 Libido


    72 Braiding 73 Perception 74 Abducting


    75 Multitasking 76 Teaching 77 Shield


    78 Language of Japan 78 Decipher


    78 Runes of Summoning 80 Language of Tai Sung


    81 Language Comprehension 82 Qi Sensing


    83 Language of Driala ....</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">Please choose a special trait.</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td colspan="2">- Immunity to any and all slavery contracts


    - Immunity to any and all hostile mana


    - Above godly mana capacity


    - Affinity for all Elements


    - Ability to change the gender at all times


    - Thought based magic


    A body without a Limit</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    ¡°Hmm, five skills.... I think [Calm Mind] is a must, I don''t want to act differently than I did the last millennia. Then [Acting] for hiding my strength, [Insensitivity to Pain] against all the things that might happen during my childhood and ninja life, [Language of Japan] because that is the spoken Language in Naruto and lastly [Qi Sensing] because I want to start with my cultivation the fastest possible way.


    And my special body trait will be [ A body without a Limit]. The others are either useless or can''t be used¡±, said the woman, while she clicked on each skill she wanted.


    ¡°Okay, I now have 220 points left. I think I''ll take the Rinne-Sharingan and Large Qi Capacity. This will boost my Usumaki and Jinchuriki Chakra capacity again, making me an even bigger chakra monster¡±, concluded the woman and clicked on accept after purchasing all things she wanted.


    A countdown then came into view and everything went black as it reached zero.


    It was suddenly warm and she heard a beating sound that strangely sounded like a heart.


    I think I''m inside of Kushina''s womb. Thought the now unborn baby.


    Suddenly she felt a pull and her last thought before she was born was.


    Fuck that feels uncomfortable, when your skull bones have to move and your bones break, because your mother is too slim.


    First chapter of the new story. Hope you like it, I''m going to write more at a later time.


    There were so many windows, I hope they are all working.


    And as always, please send suggestions and opinions. Oh and I heard there is a part on RR that has possible Proofreader? I think I need one^^, can someone send me a link?

 Chapter 2

    Dex''s POV;


    The uncomfortable feeling got stronger and I could hear muffled sounds of encouraging for my mother Kushina.


    ¡°Almost there Kushina, just one or two more pushes¡±, said an elderly female voice and the pushing effect increased.


    ¡°This hurts, dattebajo¡±, screamed another younger female voice. But like the woman said, it only came two times, before it suddenly got really cold and bright. I tried what was necessary for a newborn and started to breath. The first breath was really hard and I had problems with it, until someone slapped me. This helped me to breath in and I tried to look around. Everything was blurry and I could only make out a few forms.


    ¡°It''s a boy and he''s healthy¡±, said a woman from behind me.


    ¡°Yosh, now we just have to completely suppress the Kyuubi¡±, said a third voice, this one sounded male. But two wet sounds were audible and I got separated from my first holder.


    ¡°Yondaime Hokage, step away from the Jinchuriki, or else this child will die after it''s first minute¡±, said my new holder and I already knew that this one was Obito who''s now trying to kill me and my parents. And he will probably succeed with 2/3 of his plan.


    Minato, my father, asked him who he is, but Kushina cried out in pain from her seal.


    My holder asked again for Minato to step away and then threw me up. Luckily I was quickly caught, unluckily he attached paper bombs on my towel.


    The world turned bright yellow and I felt that my towel was gone, it also was windy and I felt like throwing up. Good for whoever is holding me, that I haven''t eaten yet.


    ¡°Good, Naruto is unharmed. His target was Kushina and he separated us¡±, said my holder, who is now identified as Minato.


    Yeah, perfect. Obito is now extracting the Kyuubi.... The world was again yellow and I was laid down in something soft, probably my crib.


    A few minutes later I was again grabbed and Kushina hugged me while crying. He voice sounded pained and she held onto me for dear life.


    Her touch was strangely comforting and I got really sleepy. This was really not to my liking, but I could do nothing against this feeble child body and its cursed short span of staying awake.


    The good thing was I didn''t stay asleep for long, an earthquake and the sound of an explosion woke me up.


    ¡°Don''t worry, your father will be back¡±, she said in a soothing voice, while stroking my head. The explosions came again and again, but she just kept stroking my head.


    And again dad came with a yellow flash and I felt like barfing. It was also cold and my [Qi Sensing] kicked in, a gigantic amount of Qi was right next to us. It felt like it would burn anything that will touch it. Loud thumps and small earthquakes came nearer and my father spoke something about stopping him. So I can safely assume that the chakra is the Kyuubi and that he''s now going to turn me into a Jinchuriki. My mother then said and did something that made her fell down and she began a speech about her taking him with her into the grave. She sounded extremely tired.


    Minato, on the other hand, began his own speech and I couldn''t get how they were able to do that. I mean there is a fucking 20 story tall monster behind them, that wants to kill them and they are holding their speeches. Their speech carried on until Minato told Kushina about his plan to seal the Kyuubi in me.


    Minato then held a speech about me saving the world and the strategic necessity of having a Jinchuriki. Seriously, can''t they just do it? I never was one for long speeches if your enemy is just restrained by a few chains. Kushina probably restrained the Kyuubi with her chains, otherwise he would have long ago killed us.


    I''m only going to speak with them if they lay on the ground, bloody and without any limbs. That or if I know that they can''t do shit.


    Kushina protested but it got suppressed by the next speech of Minato about duty and things that are right.


    But at last it finally went on and I heard a ¡°Fujin¡±, before I was put on something.


    ¡°Here is my chance!¡±, screamed a third male and powerful voice. A Crunching sound was next and my parents spoke about them dying for their child.


    ¡°Kushina,... I''m launching the Eight Signed Sealing now, so now is the right time. So let''s tell Naruto... what we want to say to him¡±, said Minato between pauses.


    ¡°Yes, Naruto, eat healthy, grow big and strong, sleep enough, study hard, make friends, wash yourself, be happy and above all find someone you can fall in love with. But remember that we''re loving you and will always do. There is so much more I want to tell you, so much more¡±, said Kushina between sobs and tired pauses.


    ¡°Naruto, my words as a father are to ditto what your loquacious mother said¡±, said Minato.


    ¡°Fujin¡±, was then said by Minato and something overcame my skill of [Insensitivity to Pain]. The Chakra that was put into me felt like it was boiling water that is poured into all my veins. It flowed through each pathway and then settled down in my stomach.


    I cried in pain and overheard the two ¡ãthumps¡ã that were my parents who were dead and fell down.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the feeling died down and I fell asleep.


    It''s really strange how it''s written in so many stories that the protagonist falls asleep, right after something important and taxing. But I mean, I am a baby and I got unhealthy amounts of chakra pushed into me.


    I can''t say how long I was asleep, but I woke up to shouting.


    ¡°We have to kill the demon, before he gets free and kills us all¡±, shouted someone.


    ¡°We won''t kill him, he is a hero who saved us all¡±, shouted another voice back. The second one was way nearer to me and sounded old. I think it was Sarutobi.


    ¡°We can train him to be our perfect weapon¡±, suggested another elderly sounded voice. Probably Danzo who wants to make me his puppet for war.


    ¡°No!¡± said Sarutobi with authority.


    ¡°He will grow up like any other child and will be a ninja like his parents wanted¡±, said Sarutobi then and shouts of denial and shock came from many people.


    ¡°You can''t let him stay near our children¡±, screeched a woman.


    ¡°We have to kill it¡±, demanded a man and a few more shouted in agreement. I then felt a wave of Chakra that was washing over everyone. It came from Sarutobi and was probably some Killing Intent that can be projected throughout Chakra.


    The noise in the room died down and Sarutobi began to speak again;¡± We won''t kill him, he will grow up like any other child. And I hereby forbid any of you to speak about him and his status as a Jinchuriki. This is an S-Rank secret and is punished by death if someone breaks it.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s come to the next topic, the fourth is dead and we need a Hokage¡±, said Danzo.


    ¡°I think I''m....¡±, he tried to say but was interrupted by an elder woman.


    ¡°I vote for Sarutobi, he brought us through the Third Great War and knows what do to in situations of crisis. We can''t afford someone who we have to teach before he can act.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Homura¡±, said someone else and more and more people agreed. I''d love to see Danzo''s face, but sadly my eyes aren''t good enough as of yet.


    ¡°Then it''s decided, I''ll be back as the Hokage, until I find someone who has the right mindset and skills for the position as the Hokage¡±, said Sarutobi and I swear I heard Danzo''s teeth gritting in anger for this slap in the face about his mindset.


    ¡°Dog!¡±, Sarutobi then shouted and a person came near us.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-Sama?¡±, asked the person.


    ¡°Bring Naruto here to the orphanage. Tell them he lost his parent during the attack¡±, said Sarutobi and I was handed to the other person. If I''m right then he''s Kakashi, I think is ANBU synonym was dog.


    A burst of speed followed and we reached the orphanage, which apparently wasn''t destroyed.


    ¡°The Hokage says that he''ll stay. His parents died during the attack¡±, said Kakashi and gave me to someone else.


    ¡°So many died because of that cursed thing, I wish I were strong enough to fight it myself. We''ll take care of him¡±, said a woman in a kind tone and then put me down somewhere.


    I felt tired again and fell asleep.


    I awoke on the next day, some people were standing around me. Speaking about me and calling me it or demon. So here it comes, the reason for my [Insensitivity for Pain].


    ¡°You mean that he''s the Kyuubi?¡±, asked the same woman who put me down.


    ¡°Yes, the Fourth managed to seal him into the form of a child. He is weakened, but sadly not dead¡±, said someone who sounded like Danzo. So it''s his fault that all this happened. Kinda obvious, he wants me in his ROOT. And the offer is much sweeter if he can tell me that he will make me strong and get me away from my torturers.


    ¡°Then we have to kill it¡±, shouted the woman. Her kind tone was gone and it was replaced by fear and anger.


    ¡°We can''t kill it, not yet. The Fourth said that we have to weaken it before. It will regain its whole strength if it dies now. No, we have to stun its growth and hinder it from getting to strong in this form. Then we can safely dispose of it¡±, said Danzo in an assured tone. He sure is a good liar.


    ¡°But how can we do that?¡±, asked the woman, already completely on his side.


    ¡°Only give it food once a day. Only wash it when the Third comes for a visit, he thinks that this thing is a boy. You know how he loves children, so the demon used this form in order to deceive him.


    Don''t let it play with other children, it could influence them. And don''t pick it up if it isn''t necessary. Its Chakra could harm you. I''m sure you can think of other things that will stun him. But as I said, he can''t die yet,¡± explained Danzo.


    ¡°Are you sure? I mean he looks so peaceful¡±, asked the woman. A little doubt must have come as she heard what she has to do.


    ¡°I''m certain. Look, no normal human could do that¡±, Danzo then said and cut me with a knife. Of course it healed instantly, thanks to the Kyuubi.


    ¡°Oh Kami, it is a demon. I will do what you say Danzo-Sama. This wretched thing won''t be able to harm us¡±, she then said with hate.


    ¡°I thank you for that, you''re a hero of the Leaf and coming generations will thank you¡±, said Danzo in a praising tone.


    ¡°I have to go now, there is much to do. This demon destroyed and killed too many of us and we are weakened¡±, he then said and left.


    ¡°The demon¡±, mumbled the woman who stood behind and I looked at her silhouette.


    ¡°No human child could look so focused on his second day after birth¡±, she then said and also gave me a cut. It thankfully didn''t hurt. But that was only thanks to my skill.


    ¡°So it really is true,¡± she then said, as she saw me healing.


    ¡°I''ll make sure that you stay this weak¡±, she said and left.


    Great, this has to suck.


    The weeks went by and the woman showed her helpers how quickly I heal and told them about me being the Kyuubi. These news travelled quickly and more and more people came to hurt me. Some hit, others tried to strangle me and a few cut demon or other curse words in my skin.


    The caretakers made sure that no older child stays in my presence and I got my own room, where I laid. They did indeed only fed me once a day. Luckily I still have my inventory, and with it a freaking lot of things. This way I was able to put milk from it inside my mouth to drink. It was difficult to do it at first, because I had to drink from a lying position.


    I could also put my... waste... into a separate folder of my inventory. This made them more convinced about my status as a demon, but I won''t have shit on me and won''t starve to death. I mean I need my teeth, so that I''m able to eat chicken. And I won''t get them, without food.


    They also didn''t pick me up. This was a problem. Normal babies get heavy psychological traumas when they aren''t held. They can get psycho and unemotional. This can''t happen to me, but it also deforms the head and can produce problems with the growth of the body.


    I had to find a solution and I also knew what I had to do.


    I had to train my Chakra so that I''m able to enhance my own strength. This way I could turn myself over.


    So I felt for any Chakra around and in me and the skill worked on overtime. I felt any and all chakra in the whole village and I think beyond. The two strongest signatures were probably the Hokage and Danzo. Danzo because that signature was underground and he has his base in the tunnels of Konoha.


    I was overwhelmed with how many people I could now feel. I also felt their emotions. Most of them felt sorrow and many hate. Two presences were near me and came nearer. It shortly after turned out that these were two of my so called caretakers, who thought it will be funny to play ¡ãTick Tack Toe¡ã with me as the game board.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I ignored them as best as I could and tried to get used to the feelings of thousands of people. I didn''t manage it that day or the day after. I should have taken the skill [Ultra Ultimate High Sensitivity] That skill did allow me to control my body perfectly. Now I have to wait until I can learn the Shadow Clones for training. Good thing I have the Forbidden Scroll from a different Naruto Dimension.


    The best tool I will have during this life will be my inventory.


    Days passed and after two weeks I saw Sarutobi for the first time. My eyes were now working like they should and I could see that he was beyond tired.


    ¡°Hey Naruto, I see you look healthy. And you smell fresh. They must''ve bathed you¡±, he said with a chuckle.


    Yeah, they threw me into the hot water and then picked me a minute later out. They then put the shampoo on me and made sure that some of it came into my eyes. Thanks for your care.


    ¡°Work is really hard, but I have to restore the village. Your parents would want that from me¡±, he then said. Probably only to convince himself that it was okay to give me away and don''t care about me myself.


    ¡°I''m sorry but I have to go. There is just so much paperwork and we have to stay wary of Iwa and Kumo. Both would love to see us burn¡±, he said and stroked me once before leaving.


    I ignored the women who took the clean blanket away from me and kept focusing on reducing the intake of Chakra signatures. I was already able to ignore most of them, only a few thousand were still there. They are larger than the rest. And none of the tinier signatures was mine. So I think these are the Genin and upwards, which also would mean that I already have Chakra on a Genin level.


    That is good, because I need lots of Chakra.


    I found my own Chakra two days later, it was one of the Genin level Chakra signatures. It''s flowing leisurely through me and some of it trickles down into my stomach. And some red Chakra comes out of it, whenever I get one of my ¡ãHappy Meetings¡ã. The caretakers came up with the idea to sell beating time to villagers. They made money, the people could let out their hate and my growth got stunned. A win-win situation for every none demon involved.


    I think I''ll let Konoha burn. I tried my best to develop my brain towards a good memorization. It was fairly easy, I just had to do math calculation, while trying to not get interrupted during my beating sessions. I good at it, I think. I''m not getting any Skill notifications any longer. I looked through the setting, but it seems like this planet doesn''t support a skill and character status table.


    Anyway, back to the important things. I found my Chakra.


    At first I tried to will it into movement, which didn''t work well. It even began to sting after a minute or two. But thanks for my massive time of reading fan fictions and other books, I quickly came up with other things.


    One solution would be that I''m too young to use my chakra. This wasn''t something I would acknowledge, so I choose the second solution.


    I''m not allowed to will it, only to guide it. So I imagined blockades which will block some of the Chakra from one way and turn it to another. Like hands that are directing a stream of water.


    It worked, but was really hard at first. The Chakra felt like mud water and moved only slowly.


    So I had to improvise with my plan to turn myself from one side to another. I tried to play the turtle that fell on her shell. I wiggled from left to right and managed to move myself that way. It was tiring as hell, but worth if it means that I won''t have a deformed head.


    I must thank my [Calm Mind] skill for that, I think I won''t have been able to think of so many things, while simultaneously getting beaten/tortured two or three times a day.


    The only skill I haven''t used is [Acting] but that skill is going to be important, once I left this shit hole.


    The weeks turned into month and I was able to guide my Chakra faster and more like I wanted. It now flows as fast as a small creek and not like mud or syrup.


    I''m now working on enhancing my strength through Chakra. I just have to guide the Chakra into my cells and guide it to move around. The feeling of Chakra enhanced strength is great. Sadly I can''t be super strong in this state of my body. It only enhances them, there can''t be something enhanced where nothing is to begin with. But it''s almost as good as eating good fried chicken, but only almost. And, which is not possible with chicken, you can get too much of it. Too much Chakra and your cell burns itself out of existence.


    I once burned my whole arm black. This made the caretakers frightened as fuck and they skinned my whole arm with a knife. Which brings me to the beatings.


    The beatings got harder and more bloody. I''m really impressed with my regenerative abilities.


    I mean, they once ripped out my finger- and toenails or cut my nose off. That stung like hell and that''s something if I feel it through my skill. I once got an arrow to the knee... no wait, to the eye, and this toenail ripping was almost as bad.


    Humans really grow sadistic when they have power. I don''t know if I was an example. Probably not.... Okay, I was onesadisticc asshole sometimes. Like when I experimented on some bandits how much Mana a brain can savely hold. Took me a couple of bandits to find the right amount.


    My live continued and I was still kept inside my room. My only visitors were the villagers who bought some time to beat me and the caretakers who either did the same or gave me some leftover food. Oh and don''t forget the monthly 5 minutes visit from Sarutobi who annoyed me with his problems and how sorry he was. He always said how good it is that I look so healthy. Which is not the norm to people like me. Also with my Jinchuriki status and such.


    This happened until I was one year old. I was already able to walk and am pretty sure that I''m stronger than most 3-year-old children, but no one knows that.


    It was night time and I overheard some villagers speaking about a festival. Must be the annual Kyuubi festival. Oh boy, these were the worst days for any Naruto in both fanfic and manga/anime.


    And true to my fear, the head woman from the orphanage came with a rope and said that today''s a special day and that they''re going to play a game called Pi?ata Game. They plan to play this game each year from now on.


    She then grabbed me, bound my hands and feet and then hung me up on a hook on the ceiling. A few minutes later a group of civilians and even some Ninja came inside. Some of them had bats, other knives, and some even brass knuckles.


    They all had an evil smirk on their face and made a fine orderly line in front of me.


    ¡°Thanks for your appearance, today is the sad day of Kyuubi''s attack. But you are able to pay him back for the loss he''s given you. Each of you is allowed to have 5 minutes with him. But you know the rules, no deadly wounds. Danzo-Sama said that he has to be at least 10 years before we can safely dispose of him¡±, said the head caretaker in a happy tone and the first civilian stepped forward.


    ¡°I''ll have fun beating you. You cursed demon killed my little sister. She was only 14¡±, said the man, before he used his bat to break my knee. This was enough for me to ignore him fully. I just watched him and let him do his thing. These beatings end most of the time with a few broken bones and some cuts. Nothing really too worrisome. The Kyuubi will heal me in a day and it''s not like I feel more than an annoying thump. I''m not able to decrease the skill as of now, which is good.


    The only problem was, the beating didn''t stop this time. They first broke any larger bone in me and then started to cut wherever they found some skin. After that they started to cut things like earlobes, fingernails and my nose off. All of them will regrow. I think I might even be able to regrow some limbs. I just have to find the right amount of Chakra to stimulate the growth.


    The civilians then stopped, they weren''t able to proceed without risking my death. So the Ninja took over, they all must have vast knowledge of the human anatomy. It''s necessary for their work. That wasn''t really good for me, because they cut my arteries and veins up.


    Remember children sideways is for attention long ways is for results.


    They then cut off some of my flesh. This really started to sting, but it turned into pain as they purred salt on the wound. That resulted in my fist grunt of pain since I was born. And made them happy beyond anything.


    I tried to get out of my robes, but they only got tighter from all the blood. They proceeded with stabbing me in my stomach. This let my stomach acid flow out and my body began to eat itself from inside. This hurt like hell. I started to struggle more but it was futile, they already broke my bones and cut my tendons.


    And suddenly their movement got way slower, I saw everything clearer and I knew what happened. I think it''s again thanks for my [Calm Mind] skill that I acted fast enough and shut my eyes.


    I then felt for the chakra that flew towards my eyes and guided it away. Hoping that it will turn off my shortly awakened eyes. I think I managed to do it because no one said something and they didn''t make a fuss as they cut off my eyelids.


    They stopped shortly after and one of them was a medic nin, who healed me enough to stop my bleeding. Ninjas are able to inflict way more damage without killing someone if they are able to heal their victim a little.


    It took me a week to heal from that and I only got minor beatings like strangulations or weatherboarding from them during that time.


    This repeated procedure repeated for the next two years until I was three.


    During that time I managed to inspect my eyes. Turns out I don''t have the Rinne-Sharingan yet, only the normal Sharingan. But I already got three tomoe in each eye. Must''ve been the stress I got during my beatings. I also increased my Chakra reserves above most people in the village. I think I have now enough to be considered a high Jonin in terms of Chakra.


    And then something good happened after my third birthday. Sarutobi came and asked the head caretaker why I''m not out playing with the children and that he never saw me outside. The orphanage is apparently right next to the Hokagebuilding and he has a good view on their playground from up there.


    The caretaker sweated bullets and explained to him that I was sick before and that I''m now good enough to go out and play. She assured him that he will see me the next day outside.


    And true to her words I was let out. They also made sure to warn any child about me and that they have to stay away from me. I knew it instantly and saw it in their eyes that they are already brainwashed. So I walked into a corner and sat down. I started to do the leaf exercise. It''s a training for Chakra Manipulation and helps one with the control. You have to put a leaf on any part of your skin and let it stick to you through your chakra. This will help your with your outer body Chakra control. I understandably did it out of sight from anyone. But I one day I was interrupted by a boy who came over to me. He was the same age as me.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Rufus. What''s your name and why are you all alone?¡±, asked the boy. He didn''t look afraid.


    ¡°Naruto, the other children won''t play with you if you stay with me¡±, I said and tried to reason with him to go away. He''s cutting my training time.


    ¡°I don''t care, you looked lonely. Can I be your friend?¡±, he asked with a friendly smile.


    ¡°You''ll see. You won''t stay my friend when no one is going to speak with you any longer¡±, I said and proceeded with my inner Chakra control. Already ignoring him.


    ¡°Do you want to play?¡±, he asked and ignored my attempt to ignore him masterly.


    ¡°Yes play, you know tick tack toe or catch¡±, he said and scribbled a tick tack toe field in the dirt.


    I groaned but relented and played tick tack toe. There can''t be only training. You sometimes have to relax. I think I was too tired from all this shit that I never noticed how he could speak way better than children should at our age.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Second chapter. The voting was almost even between Dex and Clair, so I threw a coin and it landed on the Clair side. However, I had this strange feeling as I saw that and choose Dex. You know, when you throw a coin and don''t fully like the result, then you have to choose the other side.


    Any suggestions? Was the abuse scene good enough? I tried to make Dex distant to it but at the same time good enough for the reader to not feel too far away.


    Hope I managed that. If not, any suggestions?

 Chapter 3

    Dex''s POV;


    From that day on Rufus and I played almost every day. Strangely he didn''t care about being isolated from the rest. Some tried to pick on him, but I beat them down. It was good for testing some of my strength, even if it gained me more beatings at the night.


    I''m now as strong as a grown man, but can''t show it as of yet. They''re watching me to heavily and would only increase my problems. I need to wait until I''m able to leave. Maybe after my fourth birthday. I''m not even able to read my Forbidden Jutsu Scrolls or the Book about Fuijnjutsu. There is constantly someone near me, I can feel their chakra. They might be spies from Danzo or even ANBU send by the Hokage, who may have the task to guard me, but won''t do it.


    I do know that I''m able to read every sign they have, which is the result of my [Language of Japan] skill. It also includes writing and reading if it''s beyond 5. And on LV 10, which mine is, I''m basically a walking dictionary.


    I can''t thank my other skills enough, without [Calm Mind] and [Insensitivity to Pain] I would have long ago went to the Kyuubi to release the seal. I really shouldn''t have chosen Very Hard as the setting difficulty for the childhood.


    I''m sure I would have created a second personality like Naruto did in the original line. I mean it can''t be possible to be like Naruto without. His Dark Naruto confirms it somewhat, he''s too na?ve to not have a split personality. His normal behaviour must''ve been incapable of feeling resentment.


    Anyway, Rufus and I were currently out in the village and on our way to the playground.


    ¡°You know Naruto, I sometimes think about the adults, who think you''re a demon and don''t understand why¡±, Rufus suddenly said.


    ¡°I think I know why¡±, I said and he looked at me strangely.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, he asked slowly. I signed him to stay quiet until we reached the playground, where I led him to a vacant part.


    ¡°So?¡±, he asked as we were seated.


    ¡°You already know how they call me a demon, that''s because they saw me with a wound¡±, I said and lied a little. They did see me with a wound, but they also inflicted it. But I can''t tell him that, he is more mature than other children, but the things they''ve done would scar him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, he asked and I showed him by scratching some of my skin. The wound instantly healed and he looked in awe.


    ¡°That''s the reason?¡±, he asked stunned.


    ¡°I think so¡±, was my reply. He looked at me with a deadpan expression and then said; ¡°They are stupid.¡±


    I started to laugh and he did the same.


    ¡°Rufus, you know I know a cool trick¡±, I then said as we stopped our laughing fit.


    ¡°A trick?¡±, he asked a little excited.


    ¡°Yes, look, you take a leaf and put it on your forehead. You then try to use your Chakra to let it stick on it¡±, I said and showed him what I meant. I decided to train Rufus a little bit. Chakra always helps, it makes one healthier and fitter.


    ¡°Chakra? How does that feel like?¡±, he asked but didn''t sound too confused.


    ¡°You have to feel for something in your body. It kinda feels like water or mud water¡±, I said and he closed his eyes in concentration.


    It took him a few minutes but surprisingly enough, he was able to feel something. A few hours later and he managed to stick the leaf on his forehead for 10 seconds.


    ¡°That''s so cool, how do you know about that?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°I watched a group of students from the Ninja Academy. The teacher explained them the concept and how they should do it¡±, I lied but he believe the lie easily. Thanks for my acting skill. It''s kinda a mix between two skills, ][Mimicking] and [Liar]. The first makes a movement believable, like one of these creepy mimes and the other makes your words more believable.


    I still haven''t figured out how the skills work, but I think it has something to do with god and his powers. He''s probably bending the reality for them to work.


    ¡°We could train together and could become Ninja. And then we will become strong and no one will call you demon any longer¡±, he shouted in joy but instantly lost his control and the leaf fell down.


    ¡°Yeah, that would be cool¡±, I said silently and continued with my training. I was spinning my leaf under my shirt, so that no one sees what I do.


    ¡°Rufus, please don''t tell anyone about that, I want to surprise them¡±, I then said and he grunted an agreement while concentrating.


    We trained an hour or two more and then walked back. From then on we always trained the leaf exercise together, we also started to exercise physically.


    It was almost my fourth birthday and we were walking back from our training. Rufus was winded, I not so much. I''m also training in the night and my body has way more energy than other people can ever dream of.


    ¡°Well well well, what do we have here? The demon has a friend¡±, suddenly said a man from behind us.


    We turned around and saw three men, two of them wore Chunin clothes and the last one Jonin clothes.


    ¡°Rufus, you have to run¡±, I said urgently.


    ¡°I can''t let you stay here alone¡±, he replied.


    ¡°Don''t think about running, we know that you are his friend. We also know that you ignored the warnings from your caretakers¡±, said the Jonin, who heard us.


    ¡°Yeah, tough luck for you. You shouldn''t have mingled with the demon¡±, said one of the Chunin.


    ¡°Now we have to punish you for it. And that''s all because you are a friend of the demon¡±, said the other Chunin.


    ¡°Run Rufus! They are here because of me¡±, I ordered but he shook his head in denial.


    ¡°We''re friends¡±, he just said and grabbed my hand before we both tried to run away.


    It didn''t work, I don''t even know why we tried. I mean these are two Chunin and Jonin. They have more experience with muscle enhancement and more muscle mass to begin with. I did start with the same training that will give me Tsunade''s strength, but as of know I only managed to burn my skin with the Chakra outbursts.


    The Chunin quickly overtook us and pinned me down, before the second came and grabbed Rufus.


    The Jonin then walked slowly up to us and drew a Kunai.


    ¡°You know demon, wouldn''t it have been better to stay away from anyone? Wouldn''t it have been good to ignore our village? But NO you must''ve come and kill our loved ones and destroy our homes. Now, now that you have something close to you we will show you how it feels to have them taken away¡±, he said in an evil tone.


    ¡°Sorry kiddo, but it''s your fault¡±, he then said and quickly cut Rufus throat. His blood splashed in my face and it was the first time in my live, since I have [Calm Mind] that I lost control. And I really mean lost control.


    The red Chakra from the Kyuubi seeped out of my Chakra points and I was shrouded in a red cloak.


    Time slowed down and everything moved in crystal clear slow motion.


    I saw the frightened look of the two Chunin, the stunned but still calm look of the Jonin but also the gushing wound and slowly dying eyes of Rufus.


    The Chunin who grabbed me burned his hands on my Chakra cloak and had to let go, which brought me enough time to do a crouch jump that catapulted me to the face of the Jonin.


    He was quick enough to evade me, but this brought the second Chunin in my line and I crashed into him.


    I didn''t think of my actions and just bit his nose off, while digging my hands, which formed into claws, into his throat. He died quickly as I reached his spine, which I broke.


    The first Chunin began to scream and the Jonin drew a sword. While my [Calm Mind] regained the control about my rage. I still had my anger and in combination with it the Chakra cloak, but I could think again.


    So I took a Tier 5 weapon out of my inventory and jumped at the Jonin, while throwing the sword at the panicking Chunin, who now was going through hand seals. He finished his signs and shot a fireball at me. But I anticipated a fire attack and used a fire elemental sword.


    I could anticipate his attack because most Ninjas of the Fire Country have an fire affinity and as such firstly learn fire based Jutsu.


    The fireball hit the sword and was absorbed, before it embedded itself into the Chunin''s stomach, where it exploded in a pillar of flames. The sword is one of the strongest things you could make in my last live, so it wasn''t too surprising that he was a black crisp before he hit the ground.


    Five minutes only ashes will remain of him, but I had other problems at that moment.


    The Jonin reacted quickly and kicked me mid flight. I did see his kick in slow motion, but my body wasn''t fast enough to react. His kick was an axe kick and I crashed down on the ground, forming a small crater.


    ¡°So the demon shows it''s true colours. Come and die, so that I''ll be the hero who has managed to get rid of you¡±, he shouted crazily and pushed his sword down. I saw his sword coming down and I used all the strength I could muster to do a second crouch jump. I jumped directly at his midsection, my hands formed into a spear.


    Again I wasn''t fast enough to come out unscattered. His sword impaled my left leg. A grunt was the only acknowledgement I granted him, before I ripped through his soft stomach tissue. My whole hand and wrist was inside his stomach and I knew that I ripped at least three very important organs.


    ¡°Fuck! Your wretched demon!¡±, he shouted, grabbed my arm and ripped his sword out of my leg. He was already starting his next attack, this time aimed at my neck.


    I couldn''t jump back, as he had me in a firm grip. His sword came down and I frantically searched for a way of defence. As suddenly a red flame came out my body. The flame formed into a hand and grabbed the hand of the Jonin that had the sword in it, before crushing it into a pulp of blood and bone fragments.


    His eyes went wide and he began to scream, but a second hand formed and clawed bony finger pierced his skull, before he could do anything else that his last scream.


    The flames then vanished as suddenly as they came and I fell down, panting. This was fucking tiresome and my eyes began to hurt like hell.


    However, that is something for a later time. Now I had to get Rufus, I still have health positions in my inventory, they will be able to heal him, as long as he isn''t dead.


    I rushed over to him, his body was already pale and his eyelids flickered up and down.


    ¡°Rufus, drink this, it''ll help you!¡± I said urgently and pushed a vial of Tier 5 healing potion at his lips.


    His eyes focused on me and he coughed, He tried to drink as I said, but he didn''t manage to gulp it down, it always flew out of his mouth. I grabbed him and tried to use gravity for the potion to flow down, but he only started to cough more violently.


    ¡°It...it''s okay Naruto... I know how death feels like... it''s...not too bad... ¡ãcough¡ã just...just promise me... to not... blame yourself.... It''s... not your...fault....¡±, he said between his coughs and then smiled before he stopped breathing all together.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Rufus POV:


    Again I was reborn, this time into a world that was a little better in terms of technology. My parents were both loving and I had a great time in my early weeks.


    But I think I''m cursed. I wasn''t even two month old, before I learned in which world I was. I was in the world of Naruto and on top of that in Konoha exactly at the time of Kyuubi''s release.


    Oh I know the story and also know that it isn''t Kurama''s fault, at least not fully. But it didn''t make it any better. I had to watch as the Bijuu destroyed the village and my home. My parent''s weren''t Ninja, at least they didn''t show any signs of it while we fled to the bunker.


    Well, as I said, I think I''m cursed, because a missed Ninjutsu destroyed a house next to us and I was buried under the rubble. My parents were with me under it and shielded me from the debris. My father died instantly but his dead body managed to hold the stones at bay.


    My mother was better of, she only had a small head wound.


    We stayed for a whole day inside the rubble and I got really thirsty. My mother must''ve known that and did something that could only be described at true love.


    She cut some of her skin, enough to bleed, but not too much and forced me to drink her blood.


    Blood has enough water to keep a human alive, at least for some time. It also gives the body some nutrients. She did this for three days and I had to watch as she grow more tired by the hour.


    On the third day we were finally found. They were shocked to see survivors and quickly took us to the overcrowded hospital. My mother and I got on a transfusion bag with salt water. She didn''t allow them to separate us. She only held me tightly and smiled down at me. She fell asleep the moment she hit the bed and I did the same.


    But as the moment I woke up I knew that something was wrong.


    Live kicked me again. She, my mother I only knew for a few month and already loved above anything else, was dead.


    I overheard the nurses talking about her case of death, She was simply too weak, she used the last strength to hold me in her arms.


    Her death hit me hard and I shut off from the world for a long time. I don''t know exactly how long. But I later realized that I grew a lot and was living in the orphanage for a few month already.


    I tried again, lived like my mother must''ve wanted me to do. I went out and played with the children. I did this until I was four. And a few weeks after the Kyuubi festival, a festival I never participated because I knew the real history, I found a child with bright blond hair and emotionless blue eyes. We was sitting alone in a corner of the playground.


    I knew that this is Naruto and that he probably gets the fault for the Kyuubi attack. I just knew that I had to comfort him. He lost the same things I did. Even if he can''t remember them. His parents also sacrificed themselves for him.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    So I walked over to him, but was stopped by one of the children. He told me it isn''t good to play with him. The caretakers said so.


    I ignored him and walked over. Knowing that I''m going to loose my friends by doing so.


    I asked him if he wanted to play. At first he tried to argue with me, that I''m going to be alone like him if I stay at his side. I ignored him and continued to suggest games.


    He then sighed and went along. This one time turned into three, then four and then many more.


    I learned that he''s more intelligent than the anime shows. I also learned that I really was the only other person that cared about him. Maybe that is my destiny in this live? Giving Naruto a friend, so that he won''t be as alone as he would be?


    A few weeks later he saved me from some bullies who tried to hit me for staying with him. Our friendship only grew from that moment on, but he kinda stayed wary of me. He might think that I''m only waiting to betray him.


    But one day I tried my luck and thought about the reason for his outcast live. I thought out loud and he surprisingly answered that he probably knows.


    Does that mean that he already encountered Kurama? But that would be way too soon.


    He then told me about his fast healing and that that probably is the reason for his live.


    I knew that this is false, but couldn''t bring it over me to tell him the truth.


    He then taught me the leaf exercise. He said he overheard a Genin squad.


    I tried it out and managed to control my chakra like he instructed. We then began to train together.


    All things were good until life thought that I hadn''t had enough. Three Ninja ambushed us and grabbed us before we could run.


    Naruto did warn me to run, but what kind of friend would I be if I let him stay alone against three trained Ninja? Not a good one, so much is sure.


    The leader came over to me and cut my throat up. I knew I will die, but I couldn''t help to worry about Naruto. I looked at him and saw something that shouldn''t have been there. His eyes, they had the Mangekyou-Sharingan. But those weren''t like any I have seen. They had a black slit in the middle. Both ends of this slit had a sickle form. The sickle of the top end was pointed to the right, while the bottom was pointed to the left. A chain connected both sickles and a black dot was in the middle of the slit.


    The next things happened so fast that I couldn''t see them right. The blood that was flowing in my lung and stomach didn''t help as well.


    But Naruto sunk down next to me and demanded from me to drink something. His eyes were so full of pain and I know why he has the Mangekyou-Sharingan. He gives himself the fault for all this.


    I couldn''t drink whatever he tried to put in my mouth. It was blocked by all the blood. I knew I''m going to die, but there was one thing that I had to do before that.


    I took all my strength and tried to explain him that it''s not his fault that I''ll die. That death isn''t something bad. I already died twice, a third time won''t be too bad.


    I barely managed to tell him what I wanted to say. But I did and my last thought was about a hopefully better fourth live....


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Again, my [Calm Mind] wasn''t able to cope with the effect and I screamed out in sorrow. The scream was Chakra enhanced and it destroyed the nearby windows.


    I just stayed like that for a few seconds, before I had to move. It''s already a wonder that no one has come. I need knew that my Sharingan is active, so I deactivated it and quickly grabbed the sword and put it back into my inventory. I only had enough time to put Rufus inside of it as well, before the Hokage and a small army of Ninja reached the scene.


    ¡°Naruto what happened?¡±, asked the Hokage warily.


    I looked up at him but didn''t respond instantly. He opened his mouth again but before he could say anything I spoke; ¡° They attacked me, called me demon and killed Rufus. They turned him to ashes before they attacked me. I don''t know what happened after that¡±, I said quietly but he heard me and his eyes went wide.


    ¡°Dog!¡±, he shouted and Kakashi in ANBU armour stepped forward.


    ¡°Bring Naruto to the hospital!¡±, the Hokage then ordered and Kakashi grabbed me before he Shunshined to the Hospital, where they put me reluctantly inside a room.


    I sat down on the bed and for the first time since Drull, Ilza and Lilia died cried.


    I think I haven''t noticed how attached I got to Rufus. Must''ve been because he was the only real caring person in my surroundings. All these abuse must''ve affected me more that I thought it would.


    I just sat there and thought about what happened. The image of his bloody throat was clearly burned into my memory. Most likely thanks to my Sharingan. These eyes really are a curse....


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    With the Hokage;


    Sarutobi was not amused, no he was anything but amused. He thought that Naruto wasn''t treated like other Jinchuriki. How wrong he was. Only because Naruto didn''t look like he was mistreated didn''t make it not possible. He ordered Cat to search through the orphanage and other trustworthy ANBU to look into the files of the two dead Ninja they found at the scene.


    One of them, a Chunin, had his whole neck ripped open, down to the bone. He also lost his nose and it seems, if you can trust the marks, it was bitten off.


    The other, a freaking Jonin, died by something that could have been Naruto''s arm. His head was pierced and his one hand crushed. His stomach had also a large hole. The whole scene looked more like a bloodbath. He might have seen many things during the wars. But only a dozen or so were above that sight. Sadly only if it came down to the bloody part.


    Sarutobi had to call for a council meeting. It''s clear that someone spoke about Naruto''s Jinchuriki status. The civilian side will surely demand his execution, like they do at least once a week. While Danzo will try to get him into his ROOT. Sarutobi might have disbanded ROOT, but he is not so old to not know that it still exists.


    He only lets it stay because it often does good for the village.


    ¡°Hokage-Sama!¡±, came from behind him and ripped him out of his thoughts. He turned around and saw a slightly shaking Cat.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°I''ve searched the orphanage and found disturbing things¡±, said Cat with hate in her voice.


    This is something unusual, Cat is normally a composed woman. She is a highly trained Ninja and most of the time in full control of her emotions.


    ¡°Speak!¡±, demanded Sarutobi, already fearing the report. Something that riles Cat so much up can''t be good.


    ¡°I found signs of torture and evidence of organised and paid beatings against Naruto. They had built a special room for such events. He was at least twice a week beaten, and more often than not more than that. I also found documents about something called... Pi?ata day¡±, she said and spit the last part out of her mouth as if it disgusts her by merely using the words. Which probably was the case.


    ¡°I think I don''t want to hear, but I have to¡±, said Sarutobi. He already felt like shit and angry beyond anything else. Angry at the caretakers at the orphanage for not doing their duty, but more than that angry at himself for not noticing this whole fucking mess.


    ¡°It''s...¡±, she started but had to compose herself. She needed a few moments before she continued;¡± it''s a special event on his birthday. They hung him up on a rope and beat him until he has not one unbroken bone left. They then cut him up, wherever they can and then gave Ninja the opportunity to proceed with his innards. The documents say that this happens since he was one year old¡±, she said and Sarutobi could hear slight sobs between her sentences.


    Sarutobi fell down in his seat and felt that he was as pale as a cheat of paper. How could they do that to a child?


    ¡°Hokage-Sama, I request the rights to adopt Naruto¡±, she then said with resolution and he had to refocus on her.


    ¡°I''m sorry to say that, but that won''t be possible¡±, he said with sorrow.


    ¡°WHY HOKAGE-SAMA?¡±, she shouted but noticed what she has done and continued in a quieter tone; ¡°He can''t stay there any longer. He needs someone that cares about him¡±.


    ¡°I know that he can''t stay there and he won''t. But he is currently a civilian and as such under the jurisdiction of the civilian council. And they forbid anyone from adopting him. The Nara, Hyuuga, Inuzuka and even Uchiha Clan already tried. They weren''t allowed. I''m only able to push back their demands for his execution. I would have to announce his heritage if we want to make it possible for a Ninja to adopt him. But that would risk a new Great War¡±, Sarutobi explained tiredly. He could understand her outburst and didn''t take it against her.


    ¡°But¡±, she tried to say but fell silent. She knew how powerful the civilian council is. It might not be able to directly influence the Ninja, but it can put a lot of pressure on them.


    ¡°Then please give me orders to watch over him¡±, she asked. This would at least guarantee that he won''t get attacked again.


    ¡°Yes, you, Dog and Tenzou will watch over him. I hope you''ll be able to keep him safe. But you won''t be allowed to show yourself to him. This would be an influence from the Ninja towards a civilian and will give the council a reason to stop it. We can only watch and keep him safe from the shadows¡±, agreed Sarutobi and sighed tiredly, before he lit his pipe and inhaled the comforting smoke.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-Sama¡±, said Cat.


    ¡°You are then dismissed, keep watch over Naruto, he is in the hospital. Dog needs to be informed as well¡±, he then said and she left.


    Sarutobi then called for a council meeting and got ready for the mess that will come.


    The council came together and Sarutobi stood in front of his chair. Everyone looked at him, some noticed his expression. Most of these some were the Ninja council, the other was only Danzo


    ¡°What is going on Sarutobi?¡±, asked Danzo as Sarutobi didn''t make any intentions to start.


    ¡°Some of you, or at least one of you, broke the S-Rank law about Naruto''s Jinchuriki stat....¡±, Sarutobi began but was interrupted before he could finish that sentence.


    ¡°And? It''s the Kyuubi, why shouldn''t we warn our fellow villagers about this danger?¡±, asked a civilian council member.


    ¡°ANBU, bring this fool to Ibiki¡±, Sarutobi demanded and two ANBU led the protesting man out of the room.


    ¡°As I said, some of you, or at least one of you, broke the S-Rank law about Naruto''s Jinchuriki status. This resulted in something horrible. Today we found Naruto with blood all over his body. I think he tapped into the Chakra of the Kyuubi....¡±, Sarutobi said but was again interrupted by the civilian council. This time they demanded his death.


    ¡°SILENCE!¡±, Sarutobi shouted and flooded the room with his killing intent. The room quiet down and he continued.


    ¡°We think that two Ninja attacked him and his friend. A Chunin and a Jonin were found at the scene. Both were dead and Naruto told us about his dead friend. He told me about the Ninja who attacked them both. They killed his friend and burned him to ashes. We did indeed found ash on the scene. I think the experience resulted in understandable anger and it''s well known that an angered Jinchuriki tabs into the Chakra of its Bijuu. We are lucky that he got control over himself before anything more happened,¡± Sarutobi explained and the room was silent until Danzo began to speak.


    ¡°I think it''s clear that he should be trained, he can''t control the Kyuubi. I would be willing to train him personally¡±.


    A few civilian councilmen agreed, but none of the Ninja council said anything.


    ¡°He won''t be trained by you Danzo. We also found evidence of heavy abuse inside the orphanage¡±, Sarutobi said and many of the Ninja council went wide eyed. Hisashi may only have had twitched but even the overly stiff and formal Hyuuga had a reaction to that. Some civilian councilmen had slight smirks on their faces. All of the Ninja noticed that, but none could say something without evidence.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±, asked Shikaku. He had, unlike normally, a unlazy position and his eyes were fully open.


    ¡°Naruto will get an apartment for himself and someone will see that everything is alright. At least once a week. I''ll do that myself¡±, Sarutobi said and ignored every protest from the civilian side. He then dismissed the council and went to the hospital. This night is too much for him.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A third chapter on one weekend? I think I''m really liking this new start. I kinda understand why so many people start one story after another. It''s really easy and a lot of fun to write the beginning of a story. It gets harder the further along one gets with the story.


    Explanations. The remains were only two Ninja and the ashes because wind picked some of it up and left enough for a child, but not an adult.


    The [Calm Mind] skill is not unbeatable, like any other skill he has.


    I hope the Rufus part was better than his last one and I also hope that I wrote Dex''s reaction believable.


    Your Comments; Someone wrote the suggestion about a Warhammer 40k story. Sorry I do know that story and read the first 13 books and played the games. However, I''m not good enough with the lore about that universe and would only ruin it when I try. It would be enough for something like a quick visit, but not enough for a story.


    More like something that VexMaster did in his "Galactic Imperium". A really good story by the way.

 Chapter 4

    Dex''s POV;


    It took me some time, but I managed to settle down. Rufu''s death hit me way harder than I thought. It kinda showed how much I was in need of someone who I could speak to.


    And it also showed me how it feels to be not strong enough. My first live had no real dangers and I was an overpowered being in my second.


    The time I spend with Rufus was a really good one. My Chakra and the control over it grew almost twice as fast in the time with him.


    The statement that love, be it a friend or a lover, gives true strength is true. However, in my opinion, only half the truth. Love can be a great ambition, but the same can also be said about hate.


    However, hate leaves you alone the moment you''ve fulfilled its purpose.


    While love gives you other people with whom you''re then able to celebrate your goal. But again, both sides have also pros and cons. The con for hate is already said, while the pro is that you won''t have to watch out for other people. And above that you can''t loose what you never had.


    This should explain what the con on love is. You are vulnerable if your loved ones aren''t able to protect them. You yourself won''t be able to keep them safe for 24/7. It''s bound to happen one day.


    This was easily shown in my case. I couldn''t protect Rufus, because I wasn''t strong enough.


    Yet I still prefer love over hate, it''s not as lonely.


    Well, I managed to kill them, but only with the Chakra of the fox. And I''m not able to use it whenever I want. [Calm Mind] is basically protecting and blocking me from it. The fox has to give it to me on his own.


    But I have to get back on track. I need plans for my future. It''s clear that I can''t stay in the orphanage, so Sarutobi will give me an apartment. This is good, as I''m then able to learn Fujinjutsu.


    Bad because he will probably give me ANBU guards and it will be hard to loose them.


    Well, I think I will manage. At the very least when I''m able to use shadow clones. I already have enough chakra for them.


    I direly need to switch my Chakra training, leaf exercise doesn''t give me the needed effect any longer. So wall walking and excessive use of Chakra will be on my list.


    I also need a second persona I can use as my real live. I won''t stay Naruto longer than necessary, I hope there are blood clones on the scroll. This other live will then be used for my stay in Konoha. Where I will mostly be until the Sasuke defection part. A third persona, which will be my real body will went out into the world for a few years.


    I will have to train and move things in a positive light for me. I already made some plans for this life and Konoha is not a lasting part of it.


    I''m not yet settled on the destruction of Konoha. Well not everything, the civilian council and Danzo will die.


    I also have to train with my Sharingan and my newly gained Mangekyou-Sharingan. That''s pretty easy, I just have to wait for the Uchiha massacre and will then be able to read their scrolls. Sasuke won''t be able to stop me and the Village isn''t allowed to take them away from him, as they are from a Clan and Clan matters aren''t decided by the village.


    Well, I hope that''s the case.


    And then there is my own bloodline, the Chakra Chains. I think every Uzumaki with enough pure blood can develop them and I''m at least a half pure and royal blooded Uzumaki.


    Oh and I can''t forget to find the Namikaze estate. Minato and Kushina were seal master, they surely guarded it with blood seals. I just have to find it.


    So much to do.


    The door opened, ripped me out of my thoughts and Sarutobi walked inside. Three people followed in the shadows.


    ¡°Hello Naruto-kun, how are you?¡±, he asked with a kind smile.


    ¡°I don''t want to speak when others are listening to our conversation without showing their faces¡±, I answered flatly and without any emotions.


    ¡°Very well, Dog, Cat, show yourself¡±, he said and two people jumped behind the Hokage in a kneeling position.


    ¡°Now, could you tell me please what happened?¡±, he then asked and I frowned.


    ¡°Why should I? He didn''t show himself¡±, I said and pointed to a corner.


    Sarutobi looked confused for a moment, before Dog and Cat both suddenly sprung into action and attacked a person who had to end a camouflage Jutsu.


    The third person tried to flee, but was quickly taken down. Dog then began to restrain the man, who also wore a mask. However, the man began to make choking sounds and spasms shook his body, before he went quiet.


    ¡°He''s dead, he used a poison capsule¡±, said Dog.


    ¡°I know from where he came¡±, said Sarutobi with an angry frown.


    ¡°Naruto-kun, how did you feel him?¡±, he then asked me.


    ¡°What do you mean how? I just felt his Chakra¡±, I answered as if it was a natural thing.


    ¡°You are able to feel the suppressed Chakra of ANBU?¡±, asked the woman with the cat mask.


    ¡°Is that hard? I could always feel everyone. It was quite hard to block all those little Chakra signatures out. A person with much Chakra is way easier to feel¡±, I answered with a question on my part.


    ¡°Most others?¡±, asked Kakashi, who is probably behind the dog mask.


    ¡°He must mean civilians, only they have a smaller Chakra signature than an ANBU who suppresses his Chakra¡±, explained Sarutobi and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°No way, a four-year-old child is able to feel the chakra of a civilian?¡±, said Cat in disbelieve.


    ¡°Naruto-kun, from how far away can you feel people? I mean, can you feel only us or also the people in the other rooms?¡±, asked the Hokage interested.


    ¡°I can feel everyone¡±, I said with a smug grin.


    ¡°You mean everyone in the building?¡±, asked Kakashi amazed.


    ¡°No, everyone¡±, I answered.


    ¡°How many is everyone?¡±, asked Sarutobi, who sounded like he was speaking with a child. Which he is and I''m making it easy for him to believe I am a normal child.


    ¡°?hm, way more than I can count¡±, I answered.


    ¡°And up to how many can you count?¡±, asked Cat.


    ¡°A thousand, I don''t know what comes after that¡±, I said and pouted a little.


    ¡°How can a four year old child count to a thousand?¡±, asked Kakashi, he didn''t believed me. He must think I heard the number and am only using it now.


    ¡°Oh, that was easy. It was whip-day¡±, I said and they all cringed at my natural tone.


    ¡°O...okay, then how often could you count to thousand if you would have to count the people who you can feel?¡±, asked the Hokage. He was trying hard to not sound differently than normal.


    ¡°Forty times¡±, I answered.


    ¡°That is the rough number of Konoha''s population¡±, said Cat in disbelieve.


    ¡°You mean he can feel all of Konoha? Isn''t that on the level of a Master Sensor?¡±, asked Kakashi.


    ¡°Yes it is, but we diverged to much from our initial topic. Please tell us what happened Naruto-kun¡±, said Sarutobi.


    ¡°Rufus... and I came back from our training¡±, I began and Dog interrupted me;¡± Training?¡±.


    ¡°Please let him finish¡±, said Sarutobi and Kakashi quickly stood straighter.


    ¡°We came back from our training and then there were these two men. They called me demon brat and then said that they want to show me how it feels to loose someone who is near to you, like I apparently have done to them¡±, I said and the frown that was on Sarutobi''s face since I started got deeper.


    ¡°We tried to run, but... but they were faster and they killed Rufus. They then spit fire on his body and I don''t know what happened from then on¡±, I said.


    ¡°It''s okay, these two won''t be able to hurt you or your friends anymore¡±, said the Hokage.


    ¡°I don''t have friends, not anymore¡±, I said quietly. But not quiet enough for them to not hear it.


    ¡°Why do they call me demon and why are they treating me like that?¡±, I asked but got no reply.


    ¡°Naruto-kun, what would you say to live alone?¡±, asked the Hokage trying to change the topic.


    ¡°I don''t know, can''t I be someone else?¡±, I asked back.


    ¡°What do you mean someone else? You will ever be Naruto-kun¡±, he said.


    ¡°I mean, the other children are treated differently, can''t I be like them? I would just have to look differently¡± I asked. It''s hard to act like you don''t know shit and still want to get to your goal.


    ¡°You can''t change how you look. At least not enough for them not to notice and people would question where you''ve gone¡±, he answered.


    ¡°...I know, you could make a clone of me and I would change my hair and put this stuff on my face. The same stuff that women often have on their faces to look differently¡±, I said cheerfully at my brilliant plan. A plan that I spoke fully in a childish tone.


    ¡°How do you know about clones?¡±, asked Cat.


    ¡°I''ve seen him fighting someone in green clothes. He made some hand signs and then a second he came out of a cloud of smoke. The guy in green clothes then shouted something and they fought after that¡±, I said and pointed at Kakashi, who surely was panicking now, that a child knows his real identity.


    ¡°Could that be possible Dog?¡±, asked the Hokage.


    ¡°It might be, I sometimes use clones in my spars with him¡±, Kakashi said in a way that won''t give me to much information.


    ¡°Hmm, but a Shadow Clone would dispel after a hit¡±, thought Sarutobi out loud.


    ¡°What about a blood clone?¡±, asked Cat.


    ¡°That would work, but Naruto-kun must have enough Chakra for that and only a Kage could produce one without major Chakra exhaustion or death¡±, answered Sarutobi while shaking his head.


    ¡°My Chakra feels larger than yours¡±, I said happily and with a victory pose.


    ¡°Naruto-kun, I can''t feel any Chakra from you¡±, said the Hokage in a slight scolding tone.


    ¡°Oh yeah, forgot I''m doing that. The Ninja who''re always hurting me don''t do it so long, when I do it¡±, I said and stopped with the suppression of my Chakra.


    They really did that. They knew that someone with much Chakra can take more damage. So they only did enough to almost kill a civilian when I was suppressing my Chakra.


    Blue Chakra began to swirl around me and a Chakra induced wind blow blew the cover of my bed away.


    ¡°Please put it back down Naruto-kun¡±, asked Sarutobi and I noticed that both Cat and Kakashi were breathing heavily.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Oh, sorry¡±, I said and put it back down to civilian.


    ¡°Impressive¡±, praised the Hokage, while Cat and Dog tried to get their composure back.


    ¡°There is this thing I''m always doing. I''m forming a ball with my Chakra and let it move through me. I make the ball always as large as possible¡±, I said and he looked really impressed.


    ¡°I see. Yes, that would work with your Chakra. But it''s not a Kinjutsu for nothing. You would not only need extremely high Chakra reserves, you would also need 4 litres of your blood¡±, said the Hokage.


    ¡°I have blood, they often found it funny how much I have¡±, I said and made another hint on my torture sessions. The effect I hoped for was quickly reached as the Hokage made a pained expression and both Kakashi and Cat flinched.


    ¡°Okay Naruto-kun, we could do that. We will help you creating a blood clone and the clone will then live as Naruto-kun, while you will dye your hair and put make-up on your whisker marks. Contact lenses will also be needed¡±, explained the Hokage.


    ¡°Sir, may I speak?¡±, asked Cat suddenly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Hokage.


    ¡°This would give us the opportunity to give Naruto-kun up for adoption. I would like to request permission to adopt him¡±, she said.


    ¡°Are you sure? You would have to be in ANBU and care about Naruto-kun. That are two huge responsibilities¡±, said the Hokage, while looking her into the eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure¡±, she said with certainty.


    ¡°Naruto-kun, what do you think? Do you want to live with Cat here?¡±, asked Sarutobi me now.


    ¡°Will she do the same things that the caretakers did?¡±, asked back.


    ¡°I WOULD NEVER DO SUCH BARBARIC AND CRUEL THINGS!¡±, shouted Cat and I acted like I was scarred and flinched.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Naruto-kun, I would never hurt you and won''t let others hurt you¡±, she said in a quieter and softer tone.


    ¡°We need a story¡±, said Kakashi from the side.


    ¡°Yes, I already know one. Cat you will take part in a B-Rank bandit extermination, where you will find the disguised Naruto-kun. You will bring him back and request from me to take care of him¡±, said the Hokage.


    ¡°By what reason? It wouldn''t be the first time¡±, asked Kakashi.


    ¡°We will come up with something¡±, said Sarutobi and gave a glance to me. His glance must have told them that he knew a reason but that it won''t be something for the ears of a child.


    ¡°You two will still have the task to guard the fake Naruto-kun, for appearance¡±, he then said.


    ¡°?hm, can I also suggest something?¡±, I asked from my position and they looked at me.


    ¡°I want to be a Ninja, but I don''t trust the villagers to not harm or sabotage me. At least not when I''m too intelligent. Can my clone act like a dumb child that can do nothing right?¡±, I continued and they looked impressed by my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, that would be good. No one will suspect your real you, when your fake acts like an idiot¡±, mused Kakashi and Cat nodded.


    ¡°Then it''s decided. We will create a blood clone, who will then act like an idiot and will life as Naruto-kun. While the real Naruto-kun will change his hair and eye colour and hide his whisker marks. Naruto-kun will then get adopted by Cat and can life a normal live like other children¡±, concluded Sarutobi.


    ¡°How should we call your new personality?¡±, asked Cat.


    ¡°I want to be called Dex, that will be short for Dexter,¡± I said.


    ¡°Dexter, an unusual name, but I think he will do¡±, said the Hokage in agreement.


    ¡°Dog, could you please fetch a needle and a catheter?¡±, he then said and Kakashi vanished.


    ¡°Now then, Cat please take your mask of and introduce yourself to Dex here¡±, said Sarutobi and Cat took her mask off.


    She was a beautiful woman, maybe in her early twenties. Her hair was violet and her eyes were brown.


    ¡°My name is Yuugao Uzuki, nice to meet you Naruto-kun¡±, she said with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I said in a slightly shy tone.


    ¡°Okay, then I''m going to call you Naruto-kun¡±, she then said.


    ¡°Okay, can I call you Yuugao-nee?¡±, I asked back. I don''t like these suffixes. Why do they have to use them? Isn''t the name enough? Your emotional position towards the other person can be felt through your voice and behaviour. You don''t need an extra word.


    And there are so many of them.


    Kun for teenagers or young employees. -chan, -tan, -chama und -tama can all describe something cute, a person you like, a person you love, a girl or even a normal child. And these are only the easy ones.


    I hope I''m using them at the right time and if not, then I''m going to be a rude person for all my live.


    ¡°I would like that¡±, she said and her smile grew.


    Kakashi took that moment to come back and we took a lot of my blood. They were astonished at how much blood I could loose, without feeling unwell or even looking paler. Four litre would kill every normal person.


    The Hokage looked at me seriously after the bags were filled and said; ¡°Naruto-kun, no, Dex-kun, you must promise me that you won''t tell anyone about this technique. It''s deadly for normal people and a secret from our village. Can you promise that?¡±.


    ¡°Yes Jiji¡±, I said and used the word for Grandfather the first time, which made him smile fondly.


    ¡°Good, then try to copy these hand signs and put chakra into your hands while doing that. You then have to shout the name of the Jutsu after your last sign¡±, explained Sarutobi and moved slowly through the signs.


    ¡°Will the blood be gone, when I fail¡±, I asked to be sure.


    ¡°No, you would only loose your Chakra. So tell me when it begins to feel lesser than mine¡±, he assured and I began to copy his signs. I had them right after ten minutes.


    The first and second try didn''t go well, but the third one worked and a smoke cloud filled the place, where once my blood was.


    My Chakra was now also lesser than that of Sarutobi, but only slightly.


    ¡°Cool, I look like me¡±, said the clone.


    ¡°Yes, and I must say, I look good. If you ignore the ugly hospital gown¡±, I said and the Hokage laughed a little.


    ¡°This clone is an exact copy of you, he will live like any other human and won''t even dispel when you die. You could say it''s a new person. However, he only has a third of your Chakra. ¡±, explained the Hokage.


    ¡°Cool, do you know what you have to do?¡±, I said and then asked the clone, who gave a salute as his reply.


    ¡°Yes boss, I have to act like the dumbest idiot alive. I think it would be good to shout something like;¡± I''m going to become the Hokage and then the people will acknowledge me, believe it¡±, or something like that¡±, answered the clone and I had to suppress a laugh.


    ¡°Why is going to become the Hokage dumb?¡±, asked the Hokage.


    ¡°It''s not dumb in itself, it''s dumb to assume that people will acknowledge you if you are one. Only the acknowledged will get to be the Hokage¡±, I said sagely and they nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You could think that you aren''t even four, when you speak like that¡±, said Kakashi.


    ¡°You have to grow up when you''ll get hit or cut for everything you do. Even if it''s something you have done right¡±, I said flatly and he apologised.


    I''m so going to use the ¡ãTortured and Mistreated Child¡ã card, whenever I need to. At least the torture was good for something.


    ¡°Okay, Dog? Take Naruto-kun here to the orphanage and pick up his things, then you are to find an apartment for him¡±, Sarutobi then ordered.


    ¡°Jiji, I don''t have things¡±, I said.


    ¡°What do you mean Dex? What about the clothes I''ve seen on you whenever I visited?¡±, asked the Hokage confused.


    ¡°Those were bought especially for your visits. They always burned them afterwards. I only have the clothes I wore as you found me today¡±, I explained and he looked as if he was close to tears.


    ¡°We thought these were the remains after your fight¡±, he then said.


    ¡°No, they weren''t damaged, well except for the blood. Okay most of the blood¡±, I said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Then buy new ones and send me the bill. The same goes for you Yuugao. But before you go, could you bring hair dye, makeup and contact licenses?¡±, said the Hokage.


    ¡°What colour?¡±, asked Yuugao.


    ¡°The same as yours, the story will be easier to believe that way¡±, was the answer she got and both vanished.


    ¡°Naruto-kun, Yuugao will often be away for missions, so I hope you won''t make it too hard for her. She doesn''t know how to take care of a child¡±, he then said and looked down on both of me.


    ¡°I won''t. Why should I endanger a safe place, where no one hurts me?¡±, I replied and my clone nodded.


    We had to wait for thirty minutes. It''s apparently not easy to find these things in the middle of the night. The dress up took an hour and I now had purple hair and brown eyes. My whiskers were also hidden.


    ¡°From now on you will be Dexter Uzuki and Naruto-kun Uzumaki will lead your fake life¡±, said the Hokage as he smiled down on my changed me.


    I now wore black pants and a blue t-shirt, with Shinobi sandals. Also something that I have to change, when I can. These sandals are a risk for my toes. I prefer boots with steel toecaps.


    Naruto-kun went off with Kakashi, while Yuugao shunshined me to her apartment.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Next Chapter, tried to make the whole thing a little believable. Even if I think that I have written Dex too intelligent. Well, just think it''s because he ¡°had to¡± mature early.


    If someone knows a better name for the chapter, please send a PM or post it in the comments.


    And for the future, I won''t be able to post a chapter each friday. My work is just too irrugular for that. I''m going to post one, whenever I have my days off. So the next will come on Monday.


    My normal working week is 7 days work and then 2 days off, however, this is not always the case.

 Chapter 5

    Dex''s POV;


    ¡°Here we are, it''s not really the biggest place, but it still has a living room, a bathroom, a kitchen, my bedroom and two storage rooms. We will make one of the storage rooms into your room, so you have to sleep in my room for tonight¡±, she said and began to take off her armour.


    ¡°My room is along the corridor. Just make yourself comfortable¡±, she said with her back to me and I walked to her room. And grew a massive smirk as I saw something on the bed.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee, I found something funny¡±, I shouted and I heard a crash before Yuugao came running.


    ¡°Naruto¡±, she said frantically and rushed inside her room, where she found me sitting on the bed with a 16 centimetre long and 3-centimetre thick dildo in my hands.


    ¡°What is that? Is that a toy?¡±, I asked innocently and inspected it.


    ¡°Put that down Naruto¡±, she asked pleadingly and with a red face.


    ¡°Why? Is it a toy?¡±, I asked again.


    ¡°Yes, that is a toy. But only for adults¡±, she said shamefacedly and moved slowly closer.


    ¡°I''m adult enough to play with all toys¡±, I said defiantly.


    ¡°But it is a toy only for women¡±, she said and tried to take it away from me, only for me to evade her. I then switched the vibrator function on and made a gleeful shout.


    ¡°Cool, look it''s vibrating¡±, I said and showed her the dildo. Her face was beet red. She then used Chakra to increase her speed and took the dildo so fast away, she could''ve given the Raikage a run for his money.


    ¡°That is not a toy for you Naruto, please listen to what I say¡±, she then said and put the dildo on a night stand.


    ¡°Okay¡±, I said with a pout and she looked glad to get the topic away from me.


    ¡°Come, we''ll take a bath and then go to sleep. And tomorrow we''ll buy new things for you¡±, she said suggestively. I tried to protest, saying that I''m able to wash and that I''m old enough, or that I already bathed today. She heard none of it and simply carried me inside the bathroom.


    Normally I''m up for any naked bathing scenes but the thing is.... I''m somewhat shy as a male when it''s not about sex.


    I don''t know why, but I can''t stand it to be seen naked. I need at least my boxers.


    So it came down to me being red like a tomato, while she was giggling on my account.


    Well, at least she didn''t try to wash me... more than thrice.


    We then went to bed.


    The next morning I found myself in a deja vu. The last time I tricked someone into adopting me I was also in the exact same position.


    I found myself in two squishy mountains. Ok, Yuugao''s weren''t mountains, more like hills. B to C sized hills. But still squishy and comfortable. There were only three bad things.


    Firstly I am an almost four-year-old child, so no reaction on my side, other than my thoughts.


    Secondly, I want to see her as a sister and I''m not into incest if I''m not sleeping with a clone of mine. That is considered masturbating in my books.


    And thirdly I suffered the great blissful doom. Also called ¡°Boob Suffocation¡±.


    I wiggled myself out of her grasp and then started to poke her cheek.


    A trained ANBU, like her only needed thirteen pokes to awake.


    ¡°Mumumu, morning¡±, she said, while rubbing her eyes and sat up. Her hair was all over the place and looked really funny.


    ¡°Morning Yuugao-nee¡±, I replied and jumped out of the bed and put the clothes I got yesterday on.


    Yuugao also got out of the bed and took her t-shirt off. She slept with panties and a simple oversized t-shirt, no bra.


    ¡°What are we going to do today?¡±, I asked and watched as she got dressed.


    ¡°We''re going to the Hokage and will do the paperwork for your official adoption. After that we will buy needed things, like clothes, a toothbrush and so on¡±, she replied and went to the kitchen, where she began to make a simple breakfast.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I only have long lasting things in my house. I''m not often home, so I never bother with buying things that get bad easily¡±, she apologised and put a bowl of cereal in front of me.


    ¡°It''s okay, I never got something else than dried bread¡±, I answered and began to eat. My inventory and my habit to loot and stockpile everything was a true blessing.


    ¡°But you don''t look like that¡±, she asked confused.


    ¡°I don''t know why, it just was always like that¡±, I replied and a knowing gaze filled her eyes. She must think it''s because of the fox. That could be true, at least half of it. The fox can prolong starvation and allows me to eat anything that can be chewed.


    In reality, I always ate my favourite things, still hot, out of my inventory.


    ¡°You won''t have to eat dried bread ever again¡±, she said determinedly. After that, we ate in silence. After that, she shunshined us both to the Hokage office.


    Yuugao then knocked on the door and we entered after we heard the ¡°come inside¡±.


    The Hokage sat behind his desk, paperwork was piling up like mountains. Three, over a metre tall, paperwork mountains were on his desk and I finally saw the terror that is paperwork.


    Good thing I know the way to defeat it. And I''m so going to rub it in the faces of each Kage.


    ¡°Ah Yuugao-san, good morning. And this must be Dexter-kun you''ve written about in your report¡±, said the Hokage, playing his role. There were eleven other signatures in the room. One of them is probably a new ROOT ANBU, send by Danzo, to replace the lost one from yesterday.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-sama, I wish to adopt Dex-kun here¡±, said Yuugao while kneeling.


    ¡°I see, your report stated that you found him during a bandit extermination mission. You wrote that his mother asked you to take care of him. Is that true?¡±, he said and Yuugao replied with a shouted yes.


    ¡°Well, I certainly see why you took such a liking to you. He has the same hair and eyes. I don''t see why not. You''re a capable Kunoichi and this experience will help you, once you have your own children. I already have the paperwork finished, you only have to sign with your name¡±, he continued and gave Yuugao a huge pile of paperwork. However, it didn''t look like the mountain got any smaller. It even looked like it got higher. What is this trickery?


    ¡°Thank you Hokage-sama¡±, Yuugao said and signed a few dozen papers.


    ¡°You don''t have to thank me for something like that. Helping a child is always something I gladly do¡±, he replied in his grandfatherly tone.


    ¡°You may go then¡±, he then said and we left. We gave the signed papers to a secretary who is responsible for denizens and village population affairs.


    ¡°And now we''re going shopping, the Hokage is paying¡±, said Yuugao cheerfully as we exited the Hokage Tower. She was still a woman and most women like to buy new things. Even if they aren''t their own.


    I spent my next two hours as a dress up doll for a lot of clothes, until we came to an agreement on black boots, black pants with red flames on the side and a black shirt.


    ¡°So Dex-kun, what can you tell me about your training?¡±, she asked as we ate something in a street shop.


    ¡°I only tried to control my Chakra and some light training for my body. I couldn''t show them what I was doing¡±, I answered and she nodded.


    ¡°So you can do the leaf exercise?¡±, she asked and I gave my own nod.


    ¡°Yes, I also am able to make myself stronger. I push the Chakra in my body parts and then I''m able to run faster and hit harder¡±, I said and she looked impressed.


    ¡°That is very advanced¡±, she praised and ruffled my hair. I should mention it, my hair is as short as that of the original Naruto. It always got cut to that length by the caretakers.


    ¡°Next thing on our list are Ninja supplies¡±, she said when we were finished and we walked to a weapons shop.


    ¡°This shop is the most renowned weapon shop in Konoha. You can find anything here¡±, Yuugao said and we walked inside. The whole place was filled with weapon stacks and rows of armours and other things needed for the life of a Ninja. We walked inside and the doorbell was rung.


    ¡°Welcome, how may I help you?¡±, asked a big man behind the counter. ¡°Oh Uzuki-san didn''t know you have a brother¡±, he then added as he looked up from the counter.


    ¡°I adopted him yesterday. I was on a mission and found him. Bandits had captured him and his mother. She didn''t make it and I promised her to take care of him. But you could really think that we are related. Might be the reason why I agreed¡±, she answered and he gave a sad nod in condolence.


    ¡°We need two Shuriken and Kunai sets¡±, said Yuugao, before she turned to me and said;¡± Dex-kun, please look around and take a weapon that feels right to you. Don''t take a cool looking one. You have to feel a weapon. Only take one that feels comfortable. Come back when you''ve found one and we will look for some training clothes¡±.


    ¡°Yes Yuugao-nee¡±, I replied and made me on my way. I already knew which weapon I want to use and I also have it in my inventory. Now I only have to find the same kind and I''m all good.


    I walked around and saw many different kinds of weapons. Nodashis, Katanas, Wakizashis, a Gunbai, a sickle, a morning star, trench knives and even Tonfas. They also had European weapons like a Flamberge, Broadsword, Zweihander or Cutlass.


    I walked through the rows until I heard a giggling. Interested in the origin of this giggling I followed the sound and found a girl, maybe a year older than me, sitting on the ground with the weapon I want in her hands. The weapon was too long for both of us and she could barely lift it.


    It was a Two Blade Sword. So basically two swords put together at the handle.


    The handle was between 40 and 50 centimetres long with a Japanese styled weapon on each end.


    ¡°Hi¡±, I said from behind the girl and I must''ve surprised her because she let the weapon fall down.


    ¡°Ehehehehe, hi¡±, she said a little red and turned around.


    It was TenTen in small, not that she was really tall, to begin with.


    ¡°My name is Dex, what were you doing?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I''m TenTen. Weapons are cool. Dad made this one today and I want to learn to fight with every weapon in existence¡±, she said determined and I simply nodded.


    ¡°Can I have the weapon? My Nee-san and I are looking for things I need to have for my training¡±, I said.


    ¡°You want to have this two-bladed sword?¡±, she asked and I nodded. She then gave it to me, alas reluctantly.


    ¡°Here, Dad will make another one, I hope¡±, she then said and I lifted the sword. It was heavy and I could only lift it with ease because I''m enhancing my strength through Chakra.


    ¡°Woah you''re strong,¡± she said in amazement.


    ¡°Yeah, I have to go back. Nee-san said I also need clothes¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Clothes are that way, I can help you¡±, she said and already began to walk. I just shrugged my shoulders and followed her.


    The clothes section had a big variety in every category of clothes. There were armours, enhanced clothes, sandals in every colour, boots, cloaks, trousers, mash-shirts and even masks.


    We began to look for my things and Yuugao-nee and the man came over when they heard us talking.


    ¡°Which weapon did you choose Dex-kun?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°This one¡±, I said and pointed to the double bladed sword that was leaning on a wall.


    ¡°Hmm, that is not a usual weapon and hard to master. I don''t think there is a skilled user in Konoha¡±, said the man in thoughts.


    ¡°I don''t mind, I like that one¡±, I replied cheerfully and then looked at Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee, can I really choose whatever I like? Wouldn''t it be better to buy normal and cheap clothes?¡±, I asked and she smiled kindly before replying;¡°You can choose whatever you like Dex-kun¡±.


    ¡°But I''ll outgrow them really fast. They are too good and expensive to throw them away a few month after buying them¡±, I replied.


    ¡°You do have a point, but I have enough money and good gear is as important as good skill. A Ninja with flawed gear will die the moment his weapon or armour forsakes him¡±, she said in a lecturing tone and I reluctantly nodded.


    At the end, I got the two bladed swords, and two sets of black pants and black t-shirts as well as a pair of black boots. Yuugao-nee tried to buy more sets but I disagreed. I can only wear one at a time and the other one can be washed in the meantime. She asked what I would do if one of them gets destroyed, to which I suggested to simply buy a new one. The new one will fit me better anyway. That shut her down, as she didn''t find a counter argument and we left.


    We then bought normal clothes, which were mostly black with neon green linings.


    After that, we bought furniture, which we send to her apartment.


    The last thing on our list were groceries. It didn''t take long to buy them and we finished our shopping spree around noon.


    The furniture was already delivered and I helped her to clean the storeroom, before we put my new things inside. We finished in the evening and ate something she cooked before she dragged me inside the bath.


    The next day Yuugao-nee told me that she had to leave for a mission and will be back in a few hours. I''m allowed to go out and play but have to be back before it gets dark.


    I agreed and gave her a goodbye hug. Rufus''s death showed me how easily it is to die in this world.


    She left and I run into my room and took the Forbidden Scroll of Konoha out of my inventory.


    I opened it and read over the Jutsu inside. There weren''t only Kinjutsu, but also other high ranked ones. Instructions on the Rasengan, Hiraishin or Temple of Nirvana. The Kinjutsu like the Shadow Clone, Explosive Shadow Clone, and Blood Clone were also inside of it. I also found the Edo Tensei. But not every Kinjutsu was inside. I couldn''t find the instructions for the eight gates or Tsunade''s healing technique.


    The first thing I did was reading the section about Shadow Clones. It was written in Kanji, which is most likely why Naruto didn''t know shit about this technique. He was self-taught. And I think he only knew the seals.


    Shadow Clones;B-Rank


    The Shadow Clones are a pure Chakra manipulation technique. This Jutsu was created by the second Hokage Tobirama Senju. It is said that he based it on the normal Bunshin. It is considered as a Kinjutsu for its high Chakra usage and the possible brain overload from its secondary trait.


    Shadow Clones distribute the Chakra of the summoner evenly among themselves, which makes them impossible to discern from the user. They are able to interact with the world in a physical way and can Jutsu on their own.


    They are perfect for surveillance and spying. As their secondary trait allows the user to regain the memories of the Shadow Clone after its dispersement.


    Warning! This may cause heavy headaches or in rare cases unconsciousness. The dispersement also transfers the exhaustion of the clone. This can lead to death if not used rightly.


    It is only recommended to use them sparsely as they require the amount of Chakra a normal Genin has.


    A Genin would die from a single use, while a Chunin will be exhausted. The only ones recommended for use are Jonin and Kage.


    Funny thing is the Jutsu had the same signs as the Blood Clone, with only one sign in difference.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I went through the signs and put as much Chakra inside the Jutsu as I would need for the Blood Clone. The result was fascinating and showed the difference between both Jutsu. I didn''t make one clone, I made thirty.


    ¡°Hey boss, this didn''t go as planned¡±, said a clone cheekily.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I replied dryly and took my book for Fuinjutsu out.


    ¡°Here, copy this book a dozen times, then make groups and learn from it. I''m going out and search for the library. Maybe I can get inside and there are a few low ranked Jutsu for civilians. We need Naruto''s original Henge. And I think I know how he managed to create a solid Henge¡±, I said and they began to work.


    ¡°One of you will dispel when you''re finished or Yuugao-nee comes back. Not all at once, as it may cause unneeded effects¡±, I said as I left and they waved at me.


    I asked a few people and quickly found the library.


    I walked inside but was stopped by the librarian. She was an old woman with big ass glasses on her nose.


    ¡°Hello dear, where are your parents?¡±, she asked with a friendly smile and I''m interested to see how she would react if she knew that I''m the Kyuubi-Brat.


    ¡°I''m alone, I want to search for a book¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Do you have a library card?¡±, she asked and I shook my head in denial.


    ¡°Then I''m sorry to say that I can''t let you inside. You need a library card¡±, she said in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Can I have one?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Sorry, you need to be 10 or your parents need to apply for one if you want to have one¡±, she said.


    ¡°Okay¡±, I said and left. Dammit. Okay, next thing on my list, a training ground.


    Where are training grounds? I always trained in the park. Well, the forest outside of Konoha would do as well. I only need a few trees for my exercise.


    This plan didn''t work as well, the gate guards forbid me to leave on my own. I asked them for directions to a training ground and they laughed before waving me off.


    Being a child has its demerits. So I did the only thing left and strolled around. I finally found a training ground after three hours of walking. I also found a few compound. The Hyuuga and Uchiha have the biggest. While the Inuzuka smelled like dog. The Aburame had insects flying over theirs and the Nara, Akimichi and Yamanaka clan looked pretty normal. A bunch of houses surrounded by a wall.


    The training ground was occupied by a group of unknown Genin and their Jonin instructor. So I left.


    A few minutes later I got the knowledge of a dispersed clone. They finished copying the book for the first time and I was impressed with the things that stood inside the book.


    The clone only remembered a few things about the copied book. I never read the content, when I''m copying something. But that what he remembered. told me that the investment will be well paid off.


    It has over two dozen chapters. The first is the introduction into Fuinjutsu and it''s origin. With a detailed explanation about the Sage of the Six Paths(Rikudo Sennin) who sealed the Juubi inside him. And the Uzumaki Clan that was once a part of the Senju and as such descendants of the Rikudo Sennin.


    After that came a list of necessary tools. Like Chakra infused ink or blood. And later, with more mastery, your own chakra.


    The first ten chapters with actual Fuinjustus was about anything a normal seal master will need to know. The eleventh to fifteenth chapter were Fuinjutsu only known to the Uzumaki and are above the first ten chapters. The five chapters after that were about forbidden sealing techniques, like the Edo Tensei and how you make the orders for your target.


    Five more chapters were about curses and the last two had sealing techniques of the Rikudo Sennin himself.


    The best thing about the book was that it can detect seals in it surroundings and will then put them in the different chapters for later use. So it''s a never finished book, that grows larger with time.


    I processed the information from my clone and got new information directly afterwards. It seems like my Blood Clone also gets the knowledge of my clones and I his.


    This is brilliant! This way I only need to train and ¡ãNaruto¡ã will get stronger on the side. He only needs to train his body.


    I also got the memories about an attack last night. A man with a mask stopped the attacker. Must be my ANBU guard.


    The clone also has problems with buying anything. He wasn''t able to buy any groceries or other things, as the people kicked him out of their shops. So he was living off of the few things that he got from Kakashi on the first day.


    Now I have a reason for asking about the Henge. But I also have to tell them about Shadow Clones if I do that. Well, I already have an explanation for that.


    So I walked back home and found my clones writing more books. Two clones were copying the already finished books and gave the copied chapters to other clones who then copied those. This decreased the needed time tremendously.


    ¡°Hi guys, you know what? Our Blood Clone gets the memories of your dispersement¡±, I said.


    ¡°We know, we do it as well¡±, was the reply I got from a clone, who was trying to balance a pen on his hand with only his Chakra. The remaining clones were doing the same.


    ¡°I could have to think about this Chakra training method¡±, I said and walked around the house. It wasn''t dirty in itself. Some things were thrown around and dust was on almost all things. Yuugao-nee is probably rarely at home.


    I made ten new clones and tasked them to clean the house. They all began to move, while I went back to the clones who were training and took part in the pen balancing training, which was quite hard. The pen always launched itself away from my hand.


    As if I use way too much Chakra. The leaf sticking exercise worked, so why not this one as well?


    ¡°Hey, does anyone know why it''s not working?¡±, I asked my clones and they all began to think.


    ¡°Maybe we have too much Chakra?¡±, suggested one of them.


    ¡°Yeah, Naruto had the same problem. His reserves were so large, that he couldn''t use low ranked Jutsu. This could also be the case with Chakra exercise¡±, tried another to explain.


    ¡°But why did the leave exercise and the training inside of us work?¡±, questioned a third.


    ¡°I think because it was inside and not on the outside. If I understand the way, Chakra comes out of us correctly, then we are like floodgates. Whenever we try to let some Chakra out, we flood the whole gate and every Jutsu or exercise gets overpowered. We don''t have these gates inside of us and the leaf did stick to us, like glue. I think the leaf exercise isn''t meant for Chakra monster like us. More for civilians, who have to build their Chakra¡±, was my answer and they all nodded.


    ¡°Then what?¡±, one of them asked the question we all had.


    ¡°We need to start with something bigger, something that doesn''t need fine control, like tree climbing. It will still be hard, but clones will be able to solve that problem¡±, I answered and we all stopped with the exercise, as it was useless as of now.


    ¡°Let us help the others with cleaning the house¡±, suggested one and we all nodded.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person POV;


    Yuugao''s day was not eventful per se, she had to watch the Blood Clone of her now adopted brother.


    Brother, this will take her some time to get used to. She lived alone since she was 13, he parents died during the Third Great Shinobi War. They were Ninja like her and protected a small village from Iwa Ninja. Reinforcements came, but they had no medics and the main camp was too far away.


    But she had friends, Anko and Kurenai. Both helped her with the loss and then there was her Sensei, Kushina. Yes, Naruto''s mother was her Jonin Sensei and it''s one reason why she knows that Naruto is her son. And why she wants to help him as best as she could.


    She still couldn''t believe how her beloved village could do something so cruel and barbaric as torturing a baby not even a year old.


    But that is now no longer the case and she will make sure to give Naruto, or Dexter as he is now called, a happy life.


    Dexter was such a cute boy and intelligent. She already saw how smart he was. He knew a lot more words than any other almost four-year-old child she has seen. Well except Nara children.


    Yuugao opened her entrance door and shouted;¡± I''m home¡±. Also, something she has to get used to.


    She took her shoes off and walked into the living room, where she was greeted by a strange sight.


    Easily two dozen four-year-old and purple haired children were running around. Four were cleaning the floor, two the windows, another three the furniture and it looked like six were in a heated discussion about washing clothes. One of them had one of her sexier bras in his hands.


    ¡°What?¡±, she asked stunned and a lot of heads snapped in her direction.


    ¡°¡± Yuugao-nee! You''re back ¡°¡±, was the greeting she got simultaneously from each Dexter.


    ¡°Dex-kun, what is the meaning of this?¡±, she asked as she got her composure back. She wasn''t an ANBU for nothing.


    ¡°I tried the Blood Clone without blood and this happened. They are like me, but one of the stumbled as he cleaned a wardrobe and fell. He hit his head and went ¡ãPoof¡ã. Then I got his memories. They are so cool¡±, said one of them. Hopefully the original.


    Now she knew, he got lucky and changed one of the signs. The Shadow Clones and Blood Clones have almost the same signs, with just one different.


    ¡°I see, and this doesn''t tire you?¡±, she asked a little worried. Shadow Clones and the Blood Clone aren''t Kinjutsu for nothing. They need large amounts of Chakra. She herself can only create 15 Shadow Clones.


    ¡°Nope, but I learned something else¡±, he said and got sad rightly after.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Are you hurt?¡±, she asked in worry.


    ¡°Not me, but Naruto. He isn''t able to buy anything in the stores and had to eat the remains Kakashi gave him. We need to do something or he will starve¡±, he said in a solemn tone.


    It indeed caught her attention. Naruto, Dexter''s Blood Clone, tried to go into a few shops but was always kicked out.


    ¡°Hmm, yes, that wouldn''t be good. I think I could teach you the Henge no Jutsu¡±, she said in thought and was silently surprised that the Blood Clone also gets the memories of his clones.


    ¡°¡±Cool ¡°¡±, shouted each Dexter.


    ¡°Ok Dex-kun, do these signs and put a little bit Chakra into it¡±, she then said and showed him the signs and changed into him as she finished.


    ¡°This is a Henge, the more you can imagine the better the transformation will look. But it''s not a physical transformation. You won''t be taller or stronger¡±, she explained and released the Henge.


    Dexter then slowly went through the signs and put Chakra inside. She, as she was also a sensor, felt that it was way too much Chakra. As much as he would have needed for his Blood Clone. It seems like he isn''t able to control his output. He must''ve too much Chakra for that.


    Later today she has to teach him the tree walking exercise. That exercise will be able to help him. It uses more Chakra than the other exercises and needs less control.


    A small cloud ripped her out of her thoughts and she saw herself as the cloud cleared.


    It was an exact copy.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±, Dexter asked and walked over to her.


    ¡°A very good first try. But why did you put so much Chakra into it?¡±, she asked to make sure her suspicion was right.


    ¡°I don''t know how to put less into it¡±, he said still in her form and then hugged her. She froze.


    Not because of the hug, she was glad that he would hug her so fast after meeting her. No, because she felt his arms on her shoulders, which shouldn''t be possible. Dexter only reaches up to her hips.


    He also looked confused and released the Henge and then stepped back and looked at his hands.


    ¡°I thought I wouldn''t be taller or could touch with the Henge?¡±, he then asked. She did as well.


    ¡°Thought so as well¡±, she said and tried to find a solution for why this happened.


    ¡°Well, you did overpower the Jutsu, so maybe it created a new one. A solid Henge. A little bit like the Bunshin and Shadow Clone. Both don''t have an element and I once heard that the Shadow Clone is based on the Bunshin¡±, she then said and was satisfied with that explanation.


    ¡°It would be an A-Rank Jutsu¡±, she added and Dexter looked happy that he found an A-Rank Jutsu.


    ¡°But Dex-kun, what were you doing?¡±, she then asked and looked around. The house looked cleaner and more orderly. In her shame, she has to confess, that she wasn''t the tidiest person. Her job took a lot of time and was very taxing, so she had no spirit to also clean the house, more than necessary.


    ¡°I thought of cleaning. I want to do something for you. But I don''t know how much washing powder I have to use¡±, he answered and she let a squeal out and hugged him. He was just so cute when he acted all mature.


    ¡°You don''t have to do that for me¡±, she said and squeezed a little harder.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee, I need...air¡±, came muffled from between her breasts and she noticed that she is suffocating him. She quickly let him go.


    ¡°So, can you dissolve the clones, so that I can make something for us to eat?¡±, she then asked and the room was filled with ¡ãpoofs¡ã and smoke.


    She then made some food and they talked about their day. She learned that he wanted to learn how to read and tried to go into the library, but was send away, as he doesn''t have a library card.


    ¡°Dex-kun, do you know what''s next week?¡±, she asked as she got an idea.


    ¡°No¡±, he replied.


    ¡°The 30th October¡±, she said happily.


    ¡°So Pi?ata Day¡±, was his only statement and she was painfully reminded that he never had a good and not painful birthday.


    ¡°No, it''s also your birthday. What do you say, we''ll invite the Hokage, that he can come under a Henge and we could eat a cake?¡±, she asked and hoped that he will agree.


    ¡°We could do that, but why?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°A birthday is something that has to be celebrated. That is also the case for you¡±, she said and thought on the side that is more so for him than for most others. Only his birth made it possible to seal the Kyuubi.


    ¡°Okay¡±, he simply agreed.


    ¡°What do you wish?¡±, she asked and he looked up at her with a puzzled look.


    ¡°You get a gift on your birthday¡±, she elaborated.


    ¡°I don''t know, a book that teaches me to read?¡±, was his reply. And she agreed wholeheartedly. Someone as intelligent as Dexter has to be assisted from an early age on.


    ¡°Hmm, I''ll see what I can do for you¡±, she said and they continued to eat.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Next Chapter. Feel free to write a comment or ask questions. PM''s will be answered and even plot questions won''t be left unanswered. It''s your fault for ruining the fun^^.


    The pace will be a little slower now. I didn''t want to stretch the initial chapters unnecessarily. I don''t like it to have Dex helpless. In a pinch is ok.


    Oh and i think I''ll leave the name of the chapter away from now on. They will only be called 1,2,3....


    It''s annoying to find a matching name that isn''t telling too much about the chapter.

 Chapter 6

    Third Person POV;


    The next week went by fairly quickly and the village started to get ready for the Kyuubi festival. Dex also found a secluded place, where he could train. It''s the Forest of Death. It''s large and no one comes around. Well, almost no one.


    Flashback no Jutsu; (Always wanted to write that^^)


    ¡°So this is the Forest of Death?¡±, the small child called Dexter mused before he crawled through a hole in the fence. The trees of this forest were truly huge and thick.


    He walked for a few minutes and found a small clearing, where he proceeded to make a hundred clones.


    ¡°You all know the drill¡±, he then said and 80 clones began to try the tree climbing, while the other 20 started to read the copies of the Fuinjutsu book. The original is safely placed inside his inventory.


    Shadow Clones are truly a cheat. Training for an hour with 80 clones means that he''s training 80 hours. That means he gets the training of more than three whole days in under one hour. And the more clones he makes, the higher his reserves will grow, which means more clones and then higher reserves and faster training speed.


    The combo of being an Uzumaki, Jinchuriki, and the Large Qi Capacity was a good idea, he thought and also started with the tree climbing.


    For the next twenty minutes, the clearing was filled with the sounds of falling and shouting Dexters.


    After the twenty minute mark he released them in packs of 10s and then made a hundred new ones. The accumulated knowledge and training of all these clones made him a bit exhausted but he, like Naruto, had high stamina and the training went way faster after that.


    He did the same four times until he felt a Chakra signature closing in on him. The signature felt as large as a low Jonin, probably Anko. Only she is visiting the forest.


    He quickly put the Fuinjutsu books away and released one clone after the other. The moment she reached him, he was finished and felt a bit sluggish from all the exhaustion.


    ¡°What is a Gaki doing here?¡±, she asked from behind him with a Kunai on my throat.


    ¡°Training¡±, was Dexter''s reply and she put the Kunai away and looked down at him with a sadistic grin.


    ¡°So a child like you is training in my forest?¡±, she asked and put a little Chakra infused Killing Intent into her voice. Not enough to harm or even face him, but surely enough to frighten a normal child.


    ¡°Yes¡±, he said unconcernedly and her smile grew larger.


    ¡°hmm, hmm, so what were you training?¡±, she asked amused.


    ¡°Tree climbing¡±, was the only reply she got as Dexter started to run up a nearby tree.


    ¡°What''s your name Gaki?¡±, she asked as Dexter stopped midway.


    ¡°It''s common courtesy to say your own name before you ask for someone else''s¡±, he replied cheekily.


    ¡°Then it''s good that I''m not following common courtesy¡±, Answered Anko.


    ¡°Dexter Uzuki¡±, answered Dexter after he jumped down from the tree and landed in front of Anko.


    ¡°Uzuki? Are you that Gaki that Yuu-chan adopted?¡±, she asked a little surprised.


    ¡°Yuu-chan? Do you mean Yuugao-nee?¡±, asked Dexter.


    ¡°Yes, her. So she adopted you? Hmm, I certainly see that you look like her. Maybe she awoke her maternal instincts?¡±, said Anko and laughed loudly at the end.


    ¡°So who are you?¡±, asked Dexter, even if he already knew the answer.


    ¡°Me? I''m the sexy and single Mitarashi Anko¡±, she said and made a pose that exposed her large bust. She wore the same clothes she always wore during the anime. Which means a net shirt that only covers a little bit, her breasts visible beneath them. But she had nipple covers.


    ¡°Anyway Gaki, you can''t train here. It''s too dangerous for a child like you¡±, she then said seriously and grabbed Dexter by the collar and began to carry him out.


    ¡°But I want to surprise Yuugao-nee with the things I learn and there isn''t a training ground, where I can train undisturbed¡±, said Dexter pleadingly and Anko stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Surprising Yuu-chan? I think I like that. Gaki? I''ll help you. From now on come to the fence at 8 am and I''ll train you. When do you plan to show her what you can?¡±, she asked still with her sadistic grin on her face.


    ¡°On the 30th October, that''s my birthday¡±, he said and she studied him a little closer. Suddenly her grin grew even larger.


    ¡°Then we have to train extra hard¡±, she said and put him down.


    ¡°Now run up that tree¡±, she commanded and Dexter did as she said, only to have a Kunai nick his left arm. His concentration broke and he fell back down.


    ¡°You have to pay attention to your surroundings, or you''ll die on the battlefield¡±, she said highly amused and threw more Kunai. Dexter quickly evaded them and continued with his exercise. It may be slower than his Shadow Clone Jutsu, but it was still effective and gave him some training in evasion.


    They trained for two hours until Anko said that they should take a pause.


    ¡°Damn Gaki, your Chakra reserves are high. Too much for a child to tell the truth¡±, she said and gave him two wooden sticks with four round balls pierced on them.


    ¡°What are these?¡±, he asked and took a bite. They were sweet, too sweet for his taste. But still okay.


    He then looked at Anko, who already ate ten of these sticks.


    ¡°Dango, the food of gods¡±, she answered in a zealot tone.


    ¡°Everyone knows that chicken is the food of gods¡±, replied Dexter in an equal zealot tone. And he was somewhat right. He was once referred as a god and his favourite food was, is and will always be chicken.


    Anko stopped eating and eyed him dangerously.


    ¡°Say that again, I think I misheard you. It seems like you flaunted the epicness of Dango and had the audacity to put something like chicken above it¡±, she said in a grave tone.


    Dexter stayed strong under her gaze and said;¡±You know what I''ve said.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, are you sure you want to stay on that statement Gaki?¡±, she asked again and put a lot of Chara infused Killing Intent into her voice.


    However, the Killing Intent Dexter felt from his torturers was way beyond hers and she still held back in consideration of him being a child.


    ¡°Yes, those who betray their beliefs are stupid¡±, Dexter said and Anko grinned happily.


    ¡°I like you Gaki. Say what are your beliefs?¡±, she then said and continued to eat her Dango.


    ¡°I''ll only tell mine if you tell me yours¡±, said Dexter and got a slow nod from Anko''s side.


    ¡°Okay, I have three things I believe in.


    The first one is that you must stay true to whatever you do. It doesn''t matter if it''s right or wrong. You did it and you have to live with the consequences, which doesn''t mean that you have to accept said consequences. This also means that you only do what you can agree onto. Never do things that don''t conform with what you would do.


    The second one is that you have to live your live to the fullest. Everyone can day each second. Be it an enemy Ninja or a heart attack. So don''t hesitate and do what you want to do. You only live once and you won''t get out alive.


    And the third one, which I learned only recently. You can''t protect what you like if you are weak, so train and remove all threats to the things you like or love¡±, said Dexter in an absolutely confident tone and Anko looked flabbergasted. A child, not older than five spoke words with such conviction and determination. Words, which are true and should be used as an advice for many people.


    ¡°These are some interesting things. Okay, you told me yours so now it''s my turn.


    I think that the pursuit of strength has its limits. You should never grow stronger at the cost of others.


    The second thing is that you don''t have to give a fuck about other peoples opinions. Only the opinion you have of yourself and the opinion of your friends matters.


    And the third is similar to your second. It''s to always use the opportunities given to you¡±, she said and ate the last Dango stick.


    ¡°I''ll lead you out of the forest, can''t have Yuu-chan killing me for allowing you to get eaten by one of the monsters here in the forest¡±, she said, stood up and motioned Dexter to follow her.


    ¡°See you tomorrow¡±, she said with a wave as he left the forest.


    End of Flashback no Jutsu;


    Other than that not much happened. Dexter and Yuugao grew closer and she got a habit of hugging him when she gets home.


    Dexter never played with other children, which worried her a little, but she put it away. He might not yet be over the loss of Rufus.


    Now it''s the 30th October and Yuugao got a day of from the Hokage, who also agreed to come over under a Henge.


    ¡°Dex-kun, wake up¡±, said Yuugao as she woke Dexter up by stroking his cheek. He wasn''t wearing his makeup, so his cute whisker lines were in full view.


    Dexter still had his baby fat, as he never had to starve, and he looked utterly adorable. At least in Yuugao''s opinion. Adopting him was one of her best ideas she ever had. He brings life into her apartment. Even if she never expected of him to act so mature.


    She had him solve an IQ-Test and the results were shocking. His IQ was over 300.


    (They used the old version. Mental Age/Age, the result will be automatically high. He got a test for four-year-old children and is thousands of years old.)


    At first, they thought that the Yamanaka made a mistake with his evaluation, but the second and third tester confirmed his results.


    Dexter seems to be a genius above geniuses. Not even the Naras can come up to that.


    Unknowingly to her, Dexter knew of the test and solved some questions purposely false.


    It made her think about what he would have been, would he have been supported from the start.


    The movement of Dexter brought her out of her thoughts and she stroked his cheek one last time before she stood up from the edge of his bed.


    ¡°Morning Yuugao-nee¡±, he said sleepily.


    ¡°Happy birthday Dex-kun¡±, said Yuugao brightly and pushed something into his lap.


    The still sleepy Dexter rubbed his eyes and then looked down. A small package was on his lap, wrapped inside red birthday present paper.


    ¡°A present? What''s inside?¡±, he then asked excitedly. Presents are mostly cool, he once got some body parts sent by a sect that worshipped him. Those presents were not so good. The parts weren''t fresh and they had to bury them. Well, the unwrapping is the best thing in all presents.


    He tenderly and carefully unwrapped the present. Trying to not rip the paper and only make the glue loose. Yuugao smiled fondly as he opened the present so carefully and made a picture with her newly bought camera.


    The paper was finally undone and inside he found a book, a book about teaching children how to read. He may know how to read, but that isn''t known to Yuugao, so he smiled brightly and hugged her.


    ¡°Thanks, Yuugao-nee¡±, he said and released the hug, still holding the book and now looking through it. There were pictures of a cat that shows how to write the alphabet and other animals that had the signs of the fist letter of their name on their body. Like a T for the tiger.


    ¡°You already know what it is?¡±, she asked and put some clothes from his wardrobe on his bed.


    ¡°Uhu, a book that will help me to learn how to read¡±, he said and got quickly dressed.


    ¡°So you knew?¡±, she said a little sad.


    ¡°Knew what?¡±, was the reply she heard.


    ¡°That I''ll give you a book about letters¡±, she said and looked over at him. He was again holding the book.


    ¡°No, but I recognise some of the letters and it''s easy enough to understand the rest¡±, he said and walked over to her.


    ¡°It''s a cool present: I''ll be able to read in no time¡±, he said with a grin. True to his words, he was able to read in no time. He could already do it since birth.


    ¡°I''ll know, you''re my little genius brother. What do you like for breakfast?¡±, Yuugao asked, now happier that he was still surprised about her present, already imagining the reaction he will have, when Hokage-sama will come for dinner.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Chicken curry!¡±, was the instantaneous reply she got.


    ¡°Curry for breakfast?¡±, she asked amused and started walking towards the kitchen. It was his birthday, so chicken curry it is.


    ¡°I love your chicken curry. And besides, my stomach doesn''t care about what I eat¡±, he explained and set the table, while she began to cook. Shortly after he asked to help and she allowed him to wash vegetables and cut them.


    He was surprisingly good with a knife.


    ¡°Hokage-sama will come for dinner, what do you think we should eat?¡±, she asked in thoughts.


    ¡°Fried chicken¡±, he said and she had to shake her head. He always wanted chicken, his love for chicken reminded her a little bit about a lightly clothed friend of her. Dear god, she hoped they would never meet and speak about their favourite food.


    They ate the curry and Yuugao and Dexter then went to a training ground. She promised him to show him some exercises.


    ¡°Hello Yuu-chan¡±, said a feminine voice as they reached the training ground number 23. It''s a small training ground, with a pond and an obstacle course.


    They turned around and found Anko leaning on a tree.


    ¡°Anko-chan?¡±, asked Yuugao in wonder. Why is she here? She''s normally inside the Forest of Death.


    ¡°Anko-san!¡±, shouted Dexter suddenly and run up to her and dived hugged her.


    ¡°Happy birthday Dex-kun¡±, said Anko smiling and a stunned Yuugao was left to watch as she buried Dexter between her breasts.


    ¡°You know him?¡±, she then asked and walked over to them.


    ¡°Yes, found him and we talked a bit, I then helped him for a little presentation¡±, Anko said with a grin.


    ¡°Presentation?¡±, asked Yuugao, not understanding what she means.


    ¡°Look Yuugao-nee, what I''ve learned¡±, shouted an eager Dexter from...upwards?


    Yuugao looked up and saw Dexter standing vertically on the tree.


    ¡°You know how to climb trees?¡±, she asked amazed. Who have heard of a four-year-old that is able to climb trees with Chakra alone?


    ¡°Uhu, I wanted to surprise you. I''m even able to evade things while doing it¡±, he said proudly and Yuugao threw Anko a glance. Anko suddenly found the ground or the sky really interesting and that she had to whistle. Strange these sudden urges.


    ¡°Anko-chan, what did you do to my Dex-kun?¡±, she asked with a sickly sweet voice.


    ¡°Ahahaha, nothing? I only helped him?¡±, asked Anko back. Yuugao was ready to hit her fired over the head for harming her little brother but Dexter jumped down and prevented her from asking for some tips and the next exercise.


    ¡°The next one would be water walking, you have to apply the same rule on water. It''s harder, because the water is in constant movement and the surface is easier destroyed¡±, she explained and watched him trying and failing after two steps. Anko was already forgotten by the sight of a soaked Dexter.


    ¡°That''s too slow, I''ll use shadow clones¡±, he suddenly said and Yuugao panicked. Anko doesn''t know about his shadow clones and how much Chakra he has.


    But it was already too late. Dexter somehow was already so good with the technique, that he only needed a single seal. He didn''t even shout the name of the technique.


    Thirty new Dexters popped up and they all tried to do the water walking exercise.


    She slowly turned around and saw a slagged awed Anko staring at the group of Dexters.


    ¡°He...he... how?¡±, was all Anko was able to say and Yuugao had to come up with a story.


    ¡°He has a bloodline, that gives him extremely high Chakra reserves¡±, she said and it was partially true. Part of the Uzumaki bloodline gives high Chakra reserves. Just not this much.


    ¡°And the shadow clones?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°He somehow saw me doing them during the bandit extermination. You know that one, where I found him. Later that day he asked me if he is doing it right and made the signs and then simply activated the technique. I informed Hokage-sama and he agrees with me, that we should support him as best as we can. We let him make an IQ-Test and his results were higher than anything we''ve ever seen. Higher than a Nara¡±, explained Yuugao and hoped Anko would buy the lie.


    ¡°Okay, so you now have a genius little brother, who knows the memory function of the shadow clones and is able to utilize them effectively. All thanks to his bloodline?¡±, Anko asked to be sure and got a nod as an answer.


    ¡°I wish I had a little brother like him. On the other side, the villagers would make his life bad as well¡±, she said sadly and Yuugao put a hand on her shoulder to show that she is with her.


    Anko is often treated badly by the villagers for her past allegiance with Orochimaru. Not as bad as they were towards Dexter, but still bad.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee, can Anko come over for dinner?¡±, one Dexter suddenly asked and they looked down at the soaked figure of a small boy.


    ¡°Oh, I''d love to. Can I Yuu-chan?¡±, asked Anko with puppy dog eyes. Dexter saw them and copied her. Three more Dexters came over and she was attacked by four overly cute Dexters and one Anko, who tried to look cute. The attack was devastating and she could only agree.


    They spent the remaining morning and afternoon for training. Dexter didn''t want to go to the festival. Anko didn''t understand, but Yuugao did, painfully so.


    It was late afternoon and they were at Yuugao''s apartment. Dexter had his birthday present from Yuugao in front of him and Anko tried to teach him from it. He tried to look like he was learning it. He didn''t know if he failed utterly or just failed. He put it under the category failed as they were impressed with his fast learning.


    Yuugao just finished cooking as the doorbell rung and Dexter opened it. On the outside stood an elderly man.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, asked Dexter. He wasn''t sure if this is the Hokage or some old man who''s asking for directions.


    ¡°Hello Dex-kun, may I come in?¡±, asked the old man with a small smile.


    ¡°?hm sure, Anko is also here¡±, Dexter answered and the man nodded before he stepped inside. Once inside he put the Henge down and the Hokage was revealed. They walked into the living room and Anko''s eyes widened as she saw who came inside.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, what are you doing here?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°I''m here for little Dex-kun''s birthday. I took a liking to him and Yuugao said that he has no friends as of yet¡±, he replied in a grandfatherly tone.


    ¡°I see, how nice of you¡±, said Anko.


    Yuugao chooses that moment to come inside with a plate full of fried chicken and other foodstuff.


    ¡°Hokage-sama, please sit down. I already prepared the food¡±, she said and put the plate on the dining table.


    ¡°Yes, but before that, I have to give something to our birthday kid¡±, he replied and took a small box out of his robes. It had a single ribbon, preventing it from opening, on it.


    ¡°Here Dex-kun, I hope you like it. I heard from Uzuki-san that you were interested in it¡±, he said and gave the box into Dexter''s hands, who didn''t know what was inside. He quickly undid the ribbon and opened the box. Inside was a small card with his name on it.


    ¡°What is that?¡±, asked Dexter confused as he eyed the card from all sides.


    ¡°That is a library card and I took the liberty to add you rights for the academy student section. Higher rights will sadly only come with your increase in rank, if you so choose to become a Ninja that is¡±, he said and smiled as Dexter''s eyes lit up over the imagination of the countless books he will now be able to read.


    ¡°Thank you Jiji¡±, replied Dexter.


    ¡°Not for that, so what is for dinner?¡±, he then asked and Yuugao showed him.


    They ate and talked about many thinks, like Dexter''s skill in tree climbing. The Hokage was also impressed with Dexter''s skill in the shadow clone technique but didn''t look impressed. It seems like Yuugao told him about it.


    This confirmed Dexter''s worries. She was informing the Hokage about his progress. This wasn''t unsuspected, but still annoying and a reason for him to train in secret.


    Anko left after dinner as she has a mission on the next day, so only Yuugao, the Hokage, and Dexter were left and Dexter choose this moment to ask a question that neither of the other two hoped to ever hear.


    ¡°Jiji, there''s something I like to ask¡±, he began and Sarutobi instantly knew that it wasn''t some good question. Dexter''s tone was way too serious for that.


    ¡°Yes, Dex-kun? Ask away¡±, he replied.


    ¡°I tested to infuse my body with Chakra and found something on my stomach. It looks strange and hoped you could explain to me what it is¡±, Dexter said and the Hokage, as well as Yuugao, became pale.


    ¡°Can you please show me?¡±, asked a now deeply worried Hokage. He doesn''t know if he should tell him or not.


    ¡°Sure¡±, replied Dexter. He then took his shirt off and focused Chakra in his stomach. His stomach then began to glow and the Reaper Death Seal became visible.


    ¡°I''m sorry Dexter, I don''t know what that is. But I''m sure it isn''t harmful¡±, he said and chose not to tell him about the secret. Dexter frowned at his answer. Sarutobi thought because he didn''t know, but in reality, Dexter frowned because he lied to him. This would have consequences in the future, dire ones. But none of the other two knew of these as of yet.


    The rest of the dinner was quiet and the Hokage left half an hour later. Yuugao brought Dexter to bed and went to sleep as well. Now only Dexter was awake in his bed. Thinking about the future, no one knew what this lie will bring for them.


    Only Dexter knew and one thing was for sure, he couldn''t trust the Hokage. And it was overtime to speak with his tenant.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Your opinion on the POV? Should I keep the third view or switch back to the first person or a mix between both?


    Next Chapter, like always, suggestions, tips or chicken to hand over? It comes out now because I have also a day off tomorrow and I have a rush of inspiration. Things will get a little faster and more serious from now on.


    I know they use Kanji, but I know shit about them, so bear with it.


    Words: ( I don''t know which words you don''t know, so post them in the comments and I will explain them in the next chapter)


    I''m also not really telling the exact translation as I don''t know them in most cases, but more the thing it does or what or what it is. I''m also going to use English names for most Jutsu.


    Henge; It''s the transformation into another person. It''s basically an illusion cast over oneself that looks but isn''t the other person. It''s also not a physical transformation.


    Bunshin; It''s an illusionary clone. It makes a clone of oneself, that has no physical properties and no real usage. Most Ninja can instantly discern between a Bunshin and the real one.


    Kinjutsu: These Jutsu are harmful or against ethics and are deemed forbidden by their respected Kage. Each village has them. They can be forbidden for being harmful for the user or because they need sacrifices like the Edo Tensei.


    Edo Tensei; A Jutsu that uses a living sacrifice for summoning the souls of the dead. They are not truly alive and their will can be controlled by the summoner. They have unlimited stamina, Chakra and can reform their bodies almost instantly.


    Hiraishin; The priced Jutsu of Minato Namikaze, the Yellow Flash. This Jutsu allowed him to ¡°teleport¡± between set locations. He used these anchors on his Kunai and was then able to ¡°fly¡± between his enemies and teleporting between them. The Yellow Flash was because a yellow flash was created when he used this Jutsu. Probably because his hair was yellow.


    Reaper Death Seal; That''s the seal that contains one-half of the Kyuubi''s Chakra and Soul. It''s often theorised that the Kyuubi will die for sue if Naruto dies. But it isn''t said during either the Manga or Anime. At least not that I know.


    Naruto has the Yang half of the Kyuubi''s Chakra.


    Send other things you want to have explained.

 Chapter 7

    Explanation; Dexter doesn''t trust the Hokage because he had to know about the things they did to him, at least in his opinion. The Hokage is a military dictator and Dexter is a weapon of mass destruction, a guard or watch is guaranteed to be placed near Dex.


    And the ¡°secret¡± about the Kyuubi is the least guarded S-Rank secret in the world. This small lie doesn''t mean that Dexter is now planning to kill him. You''ll see what the lie means. But onto the chapter.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dex''s POV;


    Well then, this birthday was quite fun, way better than the last three. It was also a very good idea to create Dexter. My Blood Clone was hunted during the whole day. Only his Henge kept him safe.


    But now I have to speak with the Kyuubi. Let''s see, how do I get into my mind? Do I have to simply concentrate? Or should I try to follow the other Chakra source, while imagining my mindscape. Let''s do the later.


    I began to sit upright and to let loose, completely relaxing my body while concentrating on the mass of red Chakra that is near my stomach.


    It took a few moments, but I managed to found myself in a different place. It wasn''t the sewer from Naruto. My mindscape looked different. It was an equal dark place, the ground was also a little flooded, but the walls looked more like some ancient temple. Pictures of my previous adventures were all over them. The walls were in a grey colour and two differently coloured lines were pulsating along the top and bottom of each side. A red and bigger line was on the top and a blue and way smaller line at the bottom.


    ¡°So this is my mindscape? Looks interesting¡±, I said out loud and followed the pulsing lines.


    ¡°So my warden deemed me finally worth a visit?¡±, boomed a voice that strangely sounded not like I imagined. I shrugged and kept walking until I came into a large hall with the known gate that seals the Kyuubi.


    I walked in front of the gate and two giant red eyes opened themselves. Watching my every movement.


    ¡°You''re still a brat, how did you manage to come in here? It wasn''t because you''re wounded. You never are consciousness when you''re wounded¡±, spoke the fox and moved slightly. Now its whole body was visible. With all its glory and nine giant and overly fluffy looking tails.


    ¡°Hi there, my name is Dexter. Aren''t you able to watch my memories?¡±, I asked and looked directly in the eyes of the giant fox.


    ¡°That''s not really what I expected. Why aren''t you fearing me? I''m the Kyuubi, the reason for your bad childhood¡±, said the fox a little confused.


    ¡°So I assume that you''re not able to read my memories¡±, I said absent-mindedly.


    ¡°No, I''m not, but what would it matter? This cursed seal prevents me from doing anything. I''m only able to see and feel what your experience. And let me say this, I''m sorry¡±, the giant fox said and dipped his head in a small, very small bow.


    ¡°Oh, you don''t have to apologize. I know what happened and that it wasn''t your fault. Even if I find it somewhat strange why you didn''t simply walk away after the Fourth Hokage undid the control of the Sharingan¡±, I said and the eyes of the fox widened slightly.


    ¡°You know? How? And the reason is simple, I was angry and didn''t want to risk them following me¡±, the fox said with a small confused undertone.


    ¡°Well, the thing is, I''m not your meant vessel. Okay, that isn''t quite right. The body is the right one, but not the mind inside. Your meant host would have been a dumb kid that always shouts to become the next Hokage. But who could be angry with him? He was neglected way longer than me and didn''t have an already fully developed personality.


    Anyway, my name is Dexter, once called Clair. I once met god and he gave me the ability to have something like a game system. I''m able to get reincarnated in different universes and can live the life of their main protagonists or simply like any other person.


    Naruto, or this universe, is one of my most liked universes. So I choose this one for my next reincarnation. I was also allowed to take a few things with me or change the world in itself¡±, I said and the fox began to laugh.


    ¡°That''s good kid, different universe. Hahahaha, okay, then do something that shouldn''t be possible, oh child from a different universe¡±, it then said mockingly.


    ¡°Okay, let''s see, Kushina and Minato didn''t have any family with this bloodline¡±, I said and activated my Mangekyou-Sharingan. The fox instantly froze and began to growl.


    ¡°These cursed eyes again, what will you do now? Control me like the others of your clan did?¡±, it asked angrily.


    ¡°Bitch please¡±, I said but was interrupted by a loud roar.


    ¡°Don''t call me a bitch, I''m nothing like these drooling flea carpets. I''m a beautiful vixen¡±, the...vixen said.


    This is new, and would explain why he didn''t sound like he should. It was not a he but a she.


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s a phrase and just means that you are completely false. I would never compare such a beautiful fox like you with a female dog. Your tails are way too fluffy and pretty for that.


    What I meant is that I will not control you, on the contrary. I want to be friends¡±, I said and she looked down at me. A smile on her large muzzle.


    ¡°Flattery won''t help you, as it is a natural thing to do in my presence. But a friend you mean? Why should I consider being a friend with a weak child like you? You are my warden, and prisoners and wardens aren''t friends¡±, she said.


    ¡°It is right that warden and prisoner aren''t friends. But I don''t consider you a prisoner, more like a guest. You know, the guy who released you and put you under his control¡±, I began and she growled as I mentioned Obito;¡± he is out there and wants to resurrect the Juubi. And before you start with the impossibility of such a plan, it is possible and happened at least once in a different universe. One of his subordinates has the Rinnegan and can summon the Gedo Mazo. So you''re safer inside me than outside. At least when I''m strong enough to fight them head on. Until then I created this persona. The Naruto that is seen by all is just a clone and does it''s purpose by deceiving everyone¡±, I explained and she sat down on her hind legs. Tails swishing leisurely behind her. They looked so fluffy.


    ¡°If it''s true what you''re saying, then we have to stop them. The Juubi will destroy the world. And I for my part doesn''t want that to happen. And you are also right that I''m somewhat safer inside you. Okay child, do you have a plan?¡±, she said.


    ¡°I do, but I have a few questions. Only three¡±, I said and she motioned for me to continue by waving one of her paws.


    ¡°Okay, first thing, why are you female? I know that you are a construct of pure Chakra. That means you can be anything you want to be but why? Secondly, what would you say about gaining your other Chakra half back? And lastly, can I pet your tails?¡±, I asked and she face faulted.


    ¡°You want to what? Petting my magnificent tails? Are you serious? These tails are the epitome of perfectness and a child like you wants to pet them?¡±, she shouted and I simply nodded.


    ¡°¡ãsigh¡ã Say what, if you''re able to give me my other Chakra half, I''ll let you pet my tails for... five minutes. As for the other questions. Females are just prettier than males. They have more grace and are more loved by nature¡±, she said and expected a counter argument.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°I wholeheartedly agree with you in that. Nature is female and women are beautiful¡±, I said.


    ¡°Really? The males I knew were all about male superiority and females are weaker than males¡±, she said.


    ¡°Well, it is true that females have a little bit less muscles. But they are more flexible. And there isn''t a significant difference between females and males if it comes to strength. Both can be deadly. And I already said I was once called Clair, that is a female name. I''m pretty sure I''m older than you¡±, I said and smiled at the end.


    ¡°You? You are older than me? I should tell you but I''m older than 15.000 years¡±, she said while laughing.


    ¡°So you''re a thousand years older than me. I really thought I am older than you. Well, nothing lost nothing gained¡±, I said with a pout and she froze.


    ¡°Wait, you are serious?¡±, she asked and I nodded;¡±How?¡±, she then asked after a short pause.


    ¡°Told you I can get reincarnated with my memories intact. This is my third life. I was once called a goddess in my last one and had the strength to be nearly immortal. I even once visited one parallel universe of this one. You were male and friends with the idiot I told you about. It was during a war against Madara and the Juubi. I came and smacked them down¡±, I said and watched the slowly opening muzzle of her.


    ¡°How?¡±, she simply asked.


    ¡°There are always things above things and I just so happened to meet a friendly one that is pretty high up in the food chain. But let''s get back to the topic. I''ll have to train for a year if I want to be strong enough to look for myself. I''m sad to say, but I will only be able to give you your other half back when I finished this first training. I plan to go on a small journey when the year went by and your Chakra will be the first stop. Is there a way for you to speak to me without me being her inside the seal?¡±, I said.


    ¡°Yes, you have to rip off a tenth of the seal. That way I''ll be able to speak with you and will also be able to read your memories¡±, she said and I walked over to her cage. One of her paws lifted me up to the seal, where I ripped a bit off.


    I instantly felt a little strange.


    ¡°The seal will now leak more of my Chakra into your system. This will increase your reserves faster, you will heal faster and I will be able to speak to you, as well as read your memories. You do know that it''s pretty stupid for you to do that just after meeting me, do you?¡±, she explained and grinned at the end.


    ¡°So? You can''t do much. Sure, you can try to influence me by constantly speaking to me. Depriving me of sleep and turning me crazy, but before that happens I would simply kill myself or invent a seal that will shut you up. I''m not yet ready to do such a seal, but I''m sure as hell able to kill myself. And I said that I will be reincarnated¡±, I replied and she laughed out loud.


    ¡°I like you kit. Now go, I have to watch your memories. I want to know if it''s true what you''ve said¡±, she then said I found myself back in my bed.


    That was an interesting conversation.


    The next morning I was woken up by none other than the Kyuubi.


    ¡°Hey kit, wake up, we need to talk¡±, she said and I wondered why her voice didn''t sound as powerful as before.


    ¡°That''s because I''m now in your head. There is a difference between your mindscape and your head. Your own thoughts don''t sound like your own voice as well. Anyway, I have watched some of your memories. Not all, as there are too many for them to see them in a single night. But I have to say, I''m impressed. Your previous life contained so many information, things you saw and did. It led me to think and I came to a conclusion¡±, she said and I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I decided to create a body that is like you humans, not exactly the same, of course, way more powerful and beautiful than anything you humans could ever archive¡±, she said smugly and with a high amount of arrogance.


    ¡°I''m not exactly what you can call a human but sure. That would be great. I hope you keep your fluffy tails, I still need to pet and cuddle them¡±, I replied and stood up.


    ¡°Of course, it would be a sacrilege to forgo such beauty. What will you do now Dex-kun?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°Dex-kun? Then am I allowed to call you Kura-chan or do you have a different name in this universe? It still is Kurama isn''t it?¡±, I asked a little amused, my memories must''ve impressed her a little.


    ¡°Yes they did and yes I do¡±, she replied. I really need a way to block her, any presents and surprises are now impossible.


    ¡°You could invent a seal that blocks my ability or you train to keep your mind guarded. What will you do now?¡±, she suggested.


    ¡°I think I''ll do both, say do you also have access to my Blood Clone?¡±, I asked and made me breakfast. Yuugao-nee was already out.


    ¡°Only a little bit, some of my Chakra is in it, but not enough to really do much. He has a slightly better regeneration that other human, but nothing that could compare to you¡±, she told me.


    ¡°That''s good, then let''s go, I need to visit the library and learn about Genjutsu and other Chakra techniques¡±, I said and walked to the library with my new card. The librarian let me through and I made a few dozen clones, who then Henged into other people. We then searched for anything interesting. The Academy section only had introductions for Genjustu and other Chakra arts. But they were still enough to make some sense.


    I could work with it and I will. The only problem is that I also need a book about creating Jutsu, as I won''t be able to learn them as of now. I could also copy them with my Sharingan, which I will. But I can''t use these Jutsus when they are original ones. It would bring questions.


    Well, one year to go. And so much to learn. My list contains Genjutsu, Mangekyou-Sharingan, Chakra Manipulation, Rasengan, Hiraishin, Fuinjutsu, Jutsu and Elemental Manipulation.


    The usage of Shadow Clones will help me greatly. I''m currently able to make 200 of them. And they are able to stay active for three hours. That means 600 hours of training before I have to rest for an hour. Chakra regenerates really fast with large Chakra coils.


    And the Chakra I have will only increase through time.


    600 hours times two makes 1200 hours of training a day. That multiplied by 5 and then by 52 and I come up with the amount of training I would have by constantly training for over 38 years. These years don''t include rest or pauses. It''s more time than most Ninja ever had in their life to train. And I only spent a year in reality.


    But I have to divide these 38 by 8, as I have eight things to learn. So only a little less than 5 years of training in each category. It should still be enough to bring me up to a good standard. And as I already said, the number of clones will only increase.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Next chapter.


    Gaki means brat. So a rude or snotty nosed child, I think it''s only used for male children, but am not sure.


    Gedo Mazo, the husk of the Juubi. Pain uses the Rinnegan and the rings from each Akatzuki member to seal the Chakra of each Bijuu into it. This will then bring the Ten Tails back, also called Juubi.


    Other words?

 Chapter 8

    Dex''s POV;


    Time Skip, 1 Year and two weeks;


    The year went over and I overflew my own expectations. It seems like Shadow Clones are perfect for increasing the Chakra capacity. Even Kura-chan was impressed with the amount of Chakra I now have. She said that I have the same amount of Chakra as the One-Tailed Raccoon.


    Also known as the one-tailed Bijuu, Shukaku.


    My two hundred clones increased to amounts that aren''t earthly. I don''t know how many I currently can make. I always stop at thousand. The memories get just too many when I dispel them.


    My Blood Clone also managed to learn how to sneak or make traps for me. He''s constantly on the run from the villagers. Only daytime is safe for him. We even had to remake him twice.


    Yuugao-nee and I are now like real siblings. She often helped me with questions about different things, but she also learned that I''m way more mature than any other child she has seen.


    I sometimes ask the Hokage if he now knows about my seal or why the villagers treat me like they do, but he still plays dumb. He should have noticed by now that I''m not like other children.


    I''m now ready for my journey and I have three more years before I want to go to the Academy. It''s possible to go when you''re 9, but I choose to go when I''m 8. Especially talented are allowed to go earlier.


    The Academy takes four years to finish and my Blood Clone will go when he''s 7. That way he can fail three times and come then in the same class as the original Naruto.


    I want to go when I''m 8 because then I''m going to be in a class with Lee, Neji, and TenTen.


    Anyway, back to my training results.


    I completed the normal Rasengan and am now working on putting my element into it, which is by the way wind, like the original Naruto and my hoped element. Wind and water are the strongest elements in my opinion. Both are necessary for the human and with enough control, I hope to manipulate the human body to my liking. And vacuum attacks are awesome.


    I was also able to create a few Jutsu, but nothing that I would rate over C-Rank, the Rasengan is still the most powerful Jutsu I can use.


    Our, my and Kura-chan''s, plan is to give her the other Chakra half back and then train in more destructive Jutsu. I wasn''t able to train much in the Mangekyou-Sharingan, except for Genjutsu.


    I''m now always using a Mangekyou-Sharingan Genjutsu to hide my original hair colour and whisker marks. Seems like not even the Byakugan can see through such a Genjutsu. Well, it''s not called the best Dojutsu for nothing.


    The more destructive Jutsus are highly Chakra consuming, which will alert others. So no progress in that department as well.


    On the other hand, I had a breakthrough in Fuinjutsu. It''s really easy with a high enough vocabulary and Shadow Clones. I''m already in Chapter 9. You''re considered a skilled Fuinjutsu user when you reach Chapter 7. And I plan to cheat my way through the rest in the next training year.


    Well, as I said, high ranked Jutsu and skills that come with the Mangekyou are too destructive for a low profile, so I have to train them outside. Further training won''t be a problem with three more years to go.


    I didn''t manage to create Chakra Chains, it seems like I have to visit Uzushiogakure and hope to find some remains about their bloodline.


    Well then, time to go.


    ¡°Kura-chan? It''s time¡±, I said and took enough of my blood out of the inventory. I then created a Blood Clone and used my special Henge to change into the form I''m now going to use. Kura-chan made an image how I''m going to look when I''m an adult.


    I''m now 1.8 metres tall, which makes me taller than most other people. My hair is blond and spiky like that of Naruto, just a little bit longer. The whisker marks are hidden behind a face mask like Kakashi''s. I''ll take it off when I''m out of the village. I have my own mask.


    I now wore black wide pants with red flames on the sides, a muscle t-shirt and black leather gloves. My shoes were black boots with steel caps and a black trench coat with a hood was on my shoulders. The Kanji for nine printed on the back.


    I then told my second Blood Clone to keep training and left the house.


    After walking straight through the village and out of the gate I went astray from the path through the forest.


    My shadow clones were searching my destination for over four months, until they found it.


    The remains of the Uzumaki compound, and with it the Reaper Death mask. My clones had to use the Mangekyou-Sharingan to find the compound. It was guarded by Genjutsu that was made by seals. Those things could produce Genjutsu strong enough to fool a normal Sharingan.


    Thirty minutes later I activated my eyes and saw the almost rotten compound. It''s sad how such a great clan like the Uzumaki fell into oblivion. Karin is definitely on the list of people I''m going to help. I do wonder if Tayuya is an Uzumaki. She does have the hair for it.


    Sadly I''ll only be able to find Karin during the Chunin exam, like many others who I plan to recruit. Orochimaru does many things, but finding young and talented people is surely one of the things he is really good with. However, not so good with creating loyalty that will last. They all fear him or are manipulated through the curse mark. Only Kimimaru and Kabuto are known for their real loyalty.


    I once secretly looked at Anko''s mark with my Sharingan and am now working on a way to remove it. It''s a high ranked curse seal and I''m, as of now, not experienced and skilled enough to remove it.


    I walked inside the destroyed main house and searched with the help of a few clones for the cellar.


    Once found I climbed down and took the right mask from its place. Another Blood Clone then put the mask on and sliced his stomach open with a knife.


    The Shinigami appeared behind him and a soul came out of it. That was the first part of my plan.


    ¡°I just want to thank you¡±, suddenly said Kura-chan from inside the seal.


    ¡°Why? If it brings me closer to your fluffy tails I''m willing to do much more than to summon the dead and trick a death god¡±, I said facetiously.


    ¡°No other human I know would do such thinks just for me gaining more power. A power that could very well be said humans doom¡±, she said.


    ¡°We had that specific talk already when I ripped parts of the seal off. I know that you aren''t as evil as people say you are. You''re just tired of the constant war and your enslavement and sealing. I would be as well if I had to stay unmoving for almost a hundred years. Or in constant fear of being controlled by a Sharingan.


    I''ll try to find a way to let you out sometimes after all this is done. I sometimes read fan fictions about using a clone and putting your soul into it. Or switching my seal into a summoning seal. There are also some stories that say that you have a summoning contract and that you''re the boss of it. And if nothing helps at all, then I''m simply going to release you from my seal¡±, I said and began to create a third Blood Clone.


    She chooses to stay silent.


    Over the curse of the year we grew closer, I also managed to keep her out of my thoughts. Her new form is simply too hot. I may not be able to feel it physically, but my brain certainly does already think like an adult. And as such I''m sometimes finding myself staring at her when I''m inside my mindscape.


    She''s now a 1.65 centimetres tall woman. Her skin is white and her hair reaches just above her behind. It''s a bright orange and looks extremely silky and smooth, with red streaks at the tips. Her face is the definition of perfection with two fox ears on top, while her body has the right proportions to my liking. A somewhat small waist and c-cup breasts. I can not help, but to think that she took the image of her body from my mind. She also stayed true to her word and has nine long and fluffy tails. They came directly out of her tail bone and simply look too pretty to be true. She mostly wears a white kimono.


    And her voice now sounds like a song to the ear.


    She still tries to bring me away from my plan to make her stronger. Don''t know why maybe to see if I am afraid of her. I noticed that that is one of the things she fears the most. Being afraid. All her playing strong and dangerous is only a farce to see who is really going to stay with her. I think she once already had a human body but connects bad memories with it.


    Maybe knowing that I''m unbiased pushed her to try it again? She might tell me sometimes in the future.


    For now, I have to see my father.


    ¡°Well then, let''s begin¡±, I said and made the signs for the Edo Tensei, with my Blood Clone as the sacrifice. The clone began to scream in pain, while paper-clips engulfed him fully. That means that this technique overcomes my [Insensitivity to Pain].


    A moment later the form of Minato stood in front of me. His skin with cracked and his eyes still clothed. I put the sealing tag in his head and his eyes snapped open, their whites was fully black and his blue eyes shone a little.


    ¡°What? I thought I''m dead¡±, he said confused and looked around.


    ¡°This is the Uzumaki clan compound, what happened?¡±, he then said and spotted me.


    ¡°Who''re you?¡±, he asked a bit wary.


    ¡°Hi dad, let me release the Henge¡±, I said and did as I said. I now stood in front of my dead father, with all my five-year-old glory.


    ¡°N...Naruto? But... but you are a child¡±, he said confused as hell.


    ¡°You have to grow up quickly if you went through what I did¡±, I replied flatly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Jiraja wouldn''t do anything to you¡±, he then said.


    ¡°Yes, exactly he wouldn''t to anything to me. Not even bringing me out of the hell hole called Konoha¡±, I said and he looked at me before it clicked.


    ¡°Oh no, please no¡±, he then said fearfully.


    ¡°Oh yes, someone came up with the idea that I''m the Kyuubi and thought he should torture me. And with torture, I mean hitting, cutting, gutting, etching and starving me. They made it a game to play dart on my back and the best thing was. I was not even a year old¡±, I said without emotions and he began to cry in sorrow.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°I''m so sorry. I thought the village will see you as a hero. That Jiraja and Sarutobi will take care of you or Tsunade¡±, he said and hugged me.


    ¡°Well, apparently Sarutobi didn''t know of the abuse and only helped after I killed some Ninja by using the Chakra of Kura-chan. And what do you mean about Tsunade?¡±, I said and he reluctantly released the hug.


    ¡°Tsunade was your godmother, Shizune and Kushina were two of her apprentices¡±, he explained and it sounded logical. Kushina is even related to her. Mito is the great or great, great aunt of Kushina and Mito is also the grandmother of her.


    ¡°What did you do to summon me?¡±, Minato then asked and looked at his cracked skin.


    ¡°The Edo Tensei¡±, I replied and he stocked.


    ¡°You sacrificed someone to bring me back?¡±, he asked slowly.


    ¡°Not really, I used a Blood Clone¡±, I said and he sighed in relief.


    ¡°Well then, what can I do for you?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Two things actually. The first thing is to release Kura-chan''s Yin half¡±, I said and his eyes widen.


    ¡°Why should I release it''s Chakra?¡±, he asked sternly.


    ¡°Because, it''s a she and not an it. She is also a friend of mine and I want her to be fully again¡±, I said.


    ¡°She?¡±, was the reply he came up with.


    ¡°Yes, the Kyuubi is a she. And really beautiful at that¡±, I said.


    ¡°What a charmer¡±, said Kura-chan sweetly from inside the seal.


    ¡°?h, are you sure? I mean it''s the demon fox¡±, he tried to reason.


    ¡°And? She was at first controlled by the masked man and then angry for being attacked and sealed for nearly a hundred years¡±, I countered and he went silent.


    ¡°¡ãsigh¡ã Well, I don''t really like it¡±, he began but I interrupted him.


    ¡°You don''t really have a choice, I''m able to control you¡±, I said and he looked down at me.


    ¡°Yes you do, you would really force me to help her?¡±, he asked again.


    ¡°Yes, she''s a friend of mine. One of the few I have and I get to pet her tails when I give her her other half back¡±, I said and both Minato and Kurama face faulted at my last argument.


    ¡°You still want to pet my magnificent tails? Not that it''s not the obvious choice everyone would do, but that''s one of your reasons?¡±, she asked in wonder.


    ¡°Eh, okay.... Are her tails really so good?¡±, Minato asked with a small blush. Don''t know how he managed to blush in an Edo Tensei, but he did.


    ¡°They just look so fluffy¡±, I replied in clear reference and he could only nod.


    ¡°There are three things that decide my actions. Chicken, new experiences and fluffy things and her tails are both fluffy and new for me¡±, I explained and he nodded again.


    ¡°Okay...then give me a moment. Oh and can I talk to her?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Uh, can he?¡±, I asked Kura-chan.


    ¡°No, you would need to rip half of the seal off, for me to give you control over your body. It wouldn''t give me full control, as you will always be able to take it back, but I would be able to act with your body¡±, she explained.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I just need to rip half of the seal off¡±, I said and before he could protest I was inside the seal and walked up to Kura-chan.


    She was sitting behind her bars and watched me as I walked over to the seal and promptly ripped half of the seal off.


    I went back out and gave her my body to control. It felt strange, not being in control. Like watching the memories of my clones. Just a little bit different. I still felt my body, I just couldn''t move it and I also felt that I could force it to move.


    ¡°I can''t believe he did that. Isn''t he at least a little bit concerned about me taking control?¡±, she said now in my body. Her voice was way deeper than my own and held some clear strength with it.


    ¡°?hm, Kyuubi?¡±, asked my dad a little taken back by the sudden event.


    ¡°Ah, Minato you bastard. Well, thanks to you I''m sealed again, but your son is something special. He came inside my seal and blatantly said that he wants to be my friend and that he will bring me back to full power. Can you imagine that? A four-year-old child tells the Kyuubi no Kitsune that he''s going to give one of the most feared creatures more power. Ha, he''s something¡±, she ranted and he could only stare at her.


    ¡°Well, thanks for taking care of him¡±, Minato said as she finished and she looked up at him with questioning gaze.


    ¡°I think he thinks of you as a friend because you must''ve healed him from the wounds he received from the villagers¡±, he said and spat the word villagers.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±, she then asked me.


    ¡°?h, maybe? I mean you''re always with me and knows all my memories and didn''t think of me as a monster for what I did in my previous live¡±, I replied a little meekly. I''m not good if it comes to speaking about my feelings.


    ¡°As if, you only ate some children and killed a few million. That isn''t something I would shy away from. And your, even if it''s the natural thing to do, love for my tails is also a huge boost¡±, she said.


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to ask you to take care of my son. If he''s somewhat like me or his mother, then he will be in constant trouble¡±, Minato said sheepishly and rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°Uhm, sure?¡±, said Kura-chan and gave the control back to me.


    ¡°Okay dad, could now please unseal Kura-chan''s Yin half?¡±, I asked the moment I could speak and my father made a lot of hand signs, before grabbing his own stomach.


    ¡°UNSEAL!¡±, he then shouted and turned his hand clockwise.


    A large red Chakra column shot in the sky.


    ¡°Dex-kun, I''m going to draw the Chakra inside your seal. It will be absorbed and will also hurt like hell¡±, said Kura-chan and the Chakra fell down at me. It felt like the initial sealing and burned like hell. It took a few minutes to be absorbed into me and I fell down and panted hard.


    My father was quickly next to me and laid a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°It''s good that we''re inside the Uzumaki compound, it has seals, that prevents any Chakra leakage. Otherwise, half the Elemental Country would have felt that¡±, he said and helped me into a sitting position.


    ¡°Yes, thanks¡±, I replied and took a few deep breaths.


    ¡°Dex-kun? Thank you so much! It feels wonderful to be whole again. Thank you, thank you, thank you¡±, shouted Kura-chan happily from inside my mind.


    ¡°Hehehe, now I''ll be allowed to cuddle with these tails¡±, I chuckled darkly and Minato grinned fondly.


    ¡°You''re allowed to do more¡±, came a silent reply from Kura-chan, which I didn''t hear rightly.


    ¡°What was that Kura-chan? I couldn''t hear you¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Nothing, ask your father about the Hiraishin¡±, she quickly replied.


    ¡°Okay dad, my second reason for reviving you, concerns the Hiraishin. I can''t use your seal tag. Is there a reason for it?¡±, I said and followed Kura-chan''s obvious attempt to change the topic.


    ¡°Oh the reason for that is easy, you need to make your own seal. Mine are linked to me and only I''m able to activate them¡±, replied Minato matter of factly.


    ¡°Wait, you are skilled in the art of sealing¡±, he then asked as he really processed the question.


    ¡°Yup, I''m also able to use your Rasengan and am currently trying to put my wind element into it¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Oh, that''s great. I never archived that. Hope you will¡±, he said proudly.


    ¡°I already did, the problem is that it''s harming me as well. I''m searching for a way to throw it. But I don''t know how, other that by guiding it with Senjutsu (Elemental Energy/Mana)¡±, I said and he looked awed.


    ¡°But you''re only five¡±, he said in shock.


    ¡°You heard of Shadow Clones?¡±, I asked and he nodded dumbly.


    ¡°Well, they can increase your training and I have so much Chakra, that I''m able to use them on mass. One day training, with an eight-hour training time, has the same effect for me as four years of constant none pause training.


    I''m currently as strong as a high Jonin, just not as used to fighting in this body. I also don''t have the same muscle mass as them and as such less strength. But I''m almost done with the training that gives me the same strength as Tsunade¡±, I said and is mouth flapped like that of a fish.


    ¡°My son is a genius!¡±, he then shouted excitedly. He then hugged me and spin me around.


    ¡°You can put me down now¡±, I said a little disoriented. He did and grinned stupidly.


    ¡°I''m so proud of you¡±, he then said.


    ¡°Thanks, but I have to go now. There are things on my list to do. Oh, and I won''t lift the technique completely. That way no one will be able to summon you, other than me. Like Orochimaru. Oh yeah, he defected from the village and is out for vengeance, he would surely try to resurrect you. Is that okay?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Sure, but please kick my awareness out, while you don''t need me. It would get boring otherwise¡±, he said and I summoned the coffin, in which he will be put until I need him again.


    ¡°So what now?¡±, asked Kura-chan from inside my seal.


    ¡°Now we''re visiting Uzushiogakure and train. There are a few things I need to do. And everything starts now¡±, I replied and put my Henge back on, before tree hopping towards Uzushiogakure.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Damn, I''m in a run. It just makes fun to write. Don''t expect me to keep this fast pace up. It surely won''t last and I won''t post anything when I have to work.


    So yeah, words you don''t understand? Opinions and suggestions?

 Chapter 9

    Dex''s POV;


    I sat down the moment Minato''s coffin vanished and went into my mindscape, where I saw Kura-chan sitting in an armchair with a book in her hands. I supplied my mindscape with some furniture. A bed, books I''ve read and other minuscule things.


    ¡°I still can''t get over the shock I got as you showed me how many books you''ve read¡±, said Kura-chan and pointed to a giant wall with countless books.


    ¡°It was my hobby for a few thousand years and with the ability to wander through dimensions I never run out of new material¡±, I replied as I walked over to her and though the bars.


    ¡°So why did you come?¡±, she asked and put the book away.


    ¡°Of course for my reward, you said I''m allowed to touch your tails¡±, I said and she blushed. Why is she blushing? Are her tails? Na, can''t be.


    ¡°O...okay, but only five minutes¡±, she stuttered and I dive hugged three of her tails.


    They were so fluffy. Nothing I''ve ever touched could compare to them. These tails ¡°moan¡± are the most fluffiest ¡°moan¡± thing I''ve ever touched. ¡ãcuddle sounds of pure bliss¡ã ¡ãpurring sounds¡ã.


    So fluffy and there are nine of them. I quickly grabbed three others and ¡°moan¡±began to stroke them.


    ¡°¡ãpant¡ã is ¡ãpant¡ã that enough?¡ãpant¡ã?¡±, asked Kura-chan suddenly and I looked up to her. Her face was beet red and she was panting.


    ¡°Already over? Can''t I cuddle a little more?¡±, I asked with a pout. These tails let you ignore the pains of the world. Everyone should have one of them...but then there weren''t enough for me left. Good that she is in my seal.


    ¡°Maybe when you''re older¡±, she said with a red tinge I somehow managed to ignore. The threat of not cuddling these magnificent and perfect things laid way to heavy on my brain to process anything else.


    ¡°But I''m thousands of years old¡±, I protested.


    ¡°Physically. Now go, I''m tired and... have things to do....¡±, she said and I was flung out of my mindscape.


    Grumbled a bit about unfair vixens and made me on my way towards Whirlpool.


    The travel through the Land of Fire took me only a few days, thanks for the ability of tree hopping. Otherwise, it surely would''ve been a week or more. A map I bought before I left made it easy to find the largest city near the sea. It''s strangely even called Port City.


    http://img05.deviantart.net/aa44/i/2011/152/0/3/extended_naruto_map_by_lordrahl8-d2l1r36.png</a> (I don''t own this map.)


    Once there I sold some jewellery I still had in my inventory and bought a boat that will bring me to Whirlpool.


    ¡°You know how to sail?¡±, asked Kura-chan as I got ready to set sail and I stopped.


    ¡°?hm, no¡±, was my reply and she sighed.


    ¡°Then what do you expect to happen?¡±, she further asked and I thought about possible outcomes.


    ¡°Well, I could reach Whirlpool, or get lost, die in a storm or get crushed by the whirlpools of Whirlpool¡±, I counted.


    ¡°Yeah, bad idea. Get some training or walk¡±, was her reply and I sighed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said and walked out of the city. A few kilometres further north I stopped at the shore and created two thousand clones that promptly started to train the water walking exercise. I may already know it, but walking on a small creek or lake is different from walking on the sea.


    I left them behind and tree hopped into the Land of Hot Springs and from there to their south-east shore. The nearest place to Uzushiogakure. (Whirlpool)


    This took me four hours and once I was there I released the clones in groups and felt the knowledge of water walking flowing into me.


    ¡°You think I have enough Chakra to cross the sea?¡±, I asked and looked over the vast ocean.


    ¡°If not I''m going to give you some¡±, was her reply and I shrugged before starting to run.


    Walking on water was way harder than on trees and I needed the rest of the day to finally see the shore. And with it countless whirlpools.


    ¡°Any idea how I''m to get through them?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yup, give me the control¡±, was her reply and I did as she said. She then flushed my system with enough Chakra to give me three tails, before she leaped up in a mighty jump and catapulted us over the whirlpools directly into a dune.


    ¡°Didn''t expect that, but it still got the job done¡±, was my mumbled statement, as I spit some sand out of my mouth.


    ¡°It was a pleasure¡±, came her smug answer. I made my way further inside the island.


    Nature was strong here. And no sign of any human population. Until I found the walls of a village.


    ¡°Will you set camp?¡±, asked Kura-chan suddenly.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±, questioned I.


    ¡°Duh, because it''s a freaking graveyard inside the village?¡±, she said slightly annoyed.


    ¡°And? I like graveyards and time surely had eaten the remaining flesh. It wouldn''t smell, at least not where air reached the bodies¡±, I said and went further inside.


    ¡°You''re one strange human¡±, she mumbled and I grinned happily for the comment.


    ¡°That wasn''t a comment¡±, she said a little annoyed.


    ¡°Then don''t tell me such things. I always liked graveyards and am sure to build a giant one for all the dead Uzumaki¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Why do you care about them? You never met them, just dump them into a pit¡±, she said.


    ¡°The things I heard about Uzumakis indicated a strong bond between family and that is something that I appreciate¡±, I commented and made a fire.


    ¡°Didn''t think of you as a family man¡±, said Kura-chan a little surprised.


    ¡°The bond between family is something I really like, especially between mother and child. I can''t stand it if someone abandons his or her own child. A reason why I''m not giving my father eternal rest. The part with Orochimaru was for his peace of mind.


    I mean, if I was really concerned about Orochimaru, then I would have also summoned Hashirama and Tobirama¡±, I said and while cooking some chicken soup.


    ¡°How devious of you. But you do know that he only protected his family by sealing you, do you?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°So? He could have let Sarutobi do the sealing. They both know it and Sarutobi is already old. My father should have thought about his own family. He was just too arrogant to do it¡±, I said with a little disdain. Killing himself and sending me into that hell-hole of an orphanage, idiot.


    ¡°He didn''t know what will happen, he thought you will be seen as a hero¡±, she said in defence of her sealer.


    ¡°Naive idiot. He even brought my mother down with him¡±, I spat.


    ¡°That''s not like you, why are you so emotional about all this?¡±, she asked worriedly.


    ¡°You''ve seen my memories I may act like I don''t, but I don''t like to be alone. It''s enough if I have one or two people around me who are supportive of me, but completely alone and an outcast. That''s something I don''t like. And I think seeing him reminded me that it''s his fault for me being alone. Even if it''s really my fault for choosing this world¡±, I said with a tired sigh, the travel was taxing.


    ¡°Yuugao now, and then there is me¡±, she said in a soft voice, the last part quieter than the rest.


    ¡°Yes I know, and thank you¡±, I replied.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°While she also helped in the sealing, she only died because she jumped in front of me. That is exactly what I meant about a mother and her child. Not even knowing me for an hour and already dying for my well being¡±, I said and felt Kura-chan smiling.


    ¡°Say Kura-chan, I know of a way to meet her, do you think we can do that at a later time? But it would mean that we have to open the seal. Not ripping it off. Minato sealed some parts of her soul into me so that she will be able to help me control you. But as I don''t need a reason for controlling you, can we use the time to simply meet her?¡±, I asked as I remembered that part of the original story.


    ¡°Oh, I do want to fight you. Who says that you are worth the strength of my magnificent tails?¡±, she answered smugly, but also with a tone that said she''s not really serious.


    ¡°Sure, but then only after my training. You''re too strong as of now¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Would be boring otherwise¡±, was her arrogant comment and I went to sleep after that.


    The next morning I walked towards the village. There was strangely no obvious destruction on the walls. The seals were even intact. Shouldn''t they have been breached at least on multiple points? I then reached the open gate and walked inside.


    The sight that greeted me was the graveyard of a massacre. Skeletons laid on the ground. Some had forehead protectors from Iwa, Kiri, and Kusa, but most had the spiral sign of Uzushiogakure.


    However, only Uzu-Ninja skeletons were in the gatehouse. And they didn''t show any signs of fighting.


    ¡°So the Ninja were already inside when they opened the gates to led the rest in¡±, I said.


    ¡°That''s nothing unusual. Ninja often invade in such a way¡±, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡°Yes they do, but the Uzumaki clan was known for their seals. They had seals that prevented enemies from wall walking. And I don''t think they would have let Iwa, Kumo or Kiri Ninjas inside during times of war¡±, I countered.


    ¡°And what if they disguised themselves as civilians?¡±, she argued back.


    ¡°Not possible. Uzushiogakure had many very skilled sensors. The Uzumaki inherited the Chakra of the Rikudo Senin, the Uchiha the eyes and the Senju the body. At least if the things I heard are right¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Your world with its anime and manga. All the secrets of this world accessible for everyone¡±, mumbled Kura-chan.


    ¡°You forget that it was only fiction in my old world. Everything that is once thought is probably out there in a world. But back to topic. The Uzumaki had high Chakra reserves and were good at sensing. Some can even heal others by letting themselves get bitten. Karin is such an example. She has Chakra chains, the healing ability and is one of the best sensors in the world¡±, I said and walked further inside the village.


    I found more and more dead the nearer I got to the centre.


    ¡°Isn''t it strange that the most dead are found near the village centre?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes, even if most people lived near the centre, there should have been more at the walls¡±, agreed Kura-chan.


    We then were half the way to the middle and the destruction was now visible. Houses halfway caved in or burned, body parts here and there.


    ¡°Something not right, this all looks like they were attacked from the inside and only at a later time from outside. A time, when most of the things were already finished¡±, I said and created a thousand clones.


    ¡°Search the area, dispel when you find something of interest and two hundred of you are going to gather the dead. We will later build a proper graveyard¡±, I commanded.


    ¡°¡±Yes boss ¡°¡±, they all shouted and began to work.


    ¡°Let''s go to the main tower. It should have some information about what happened if something is left of it¡±, I said and two clones followed me.


    During our walk, I got more and more memories from dispelled clones. They found out that the fights were mostly inside the village, which confirmed that the invaders somehow managed to sneak inside. And not by a small number at that.


    They also found many dead. The skeletons were those of all kinds. Men, women, elderly and children. The worst memory was that of a female skeleton right next do a dozen children. They were enclosed in a burned out house.


    So far they haven''t found any remains of documents or other such things. But much is buried under the debris and they only just began to clear it away. It will take weeks to clean the village.


    ¡°This is why I hate humans¡±, said Kura-chan from inside my mind. She was also watching the coming memories.


    ¡°It''s a part of what we are. Love and fear makes us kill¡±, I said.


    ¡°I understand fear, but why love?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°A philosopher of my first world once said that humans only start a war because they fear to lose their loved ones. They amass food, a home, and a family and then see that someone else does the same. But the other person also uses the same land as he. This makes the first one to fear the possible loose of his wealth and peace. He comes to the conclusion that he has to take the other one out. He can''t lose what is his if there''s no one to steal it from him.


    Other people do the same and fights break out.


    A few families now began to unite in order for protection. Safety through masses, this leads to the creation of states and countries. But they are the same, they begin to fear other countries and attack them.


    It was the same here. Iwa, Kumo, and Kiri feared the Uzumaki. They thought that the seals will one day be a danger to them and attacked them. They might also have thought that Uzushiogakure has to be destroyed for their alliance with Konoha. I don''t know why they attacked. But it has the same reason as almost every other war. The fear of losing something that is precious to you¡±, I explained. Kura-chan began to think about what was said and agreed after a few minutes.


    I also reached the main tower, it still stood and was undamaged.


    ¡°There are seals all over the wall¡±, commented a clone.


    ¡°Must be why it''s still whole¡±, said the other and we walked inside.


    We found a few corpses, but not many, until we reached the highest floor. Most rooms were open and rotten paper was thrown everywhere. We reached a clothed door with many signs of opening attempts.


    ¡°More seals¡±, noticed the clone to my left.


    ¡°Yeah, but not blood seals¡±, added the other one.


    ¡°Let''s find a way to remove it¡±, I said and took my book of sealing out.


    We searched for the seal under the Uzumaki section and found it in the last chapter. It was one of their best seals. Nothing under a Bijudama would be able to breach this seal.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°A remarkable seal. You Uzumaki truly were seal masters. No wonder Mito was able to seal me so easily¡±, said Kura-chan as she saw the seal.


    ¡°It will take us a week to breach this seal¡±, moaned a clone in annoyance.


    ¡°Then you better begin to work¡±, I commented and he grunted, before starting on a counter seal.


    I might not be able to create such a seal on my own, but breaching one with the book as help is not above me. Even if it takes a lot of time.


    ¡°I''m outside and search for a house that is still intact enough for me to live inside¡±, I said and left.


    Once outside I saw my clones who already were sorting through things for further use or the dump. Others were gathering the remains of the dead and the remaining were still searching for either more skeletons or useful remains.


    I took a house near the wall and began to make it homely. I''m going to stay here for a long time.


    A week later my clones finished with the counter seal and I watched as they activated it. I didn''t want to do it myself, as many seals have a trap or other nasty things integrated.


    But my worry was unnecessary, the seal activated and the door glowed brightly before opening itself. I walked inside and the smell of standing air greeted us.


    The room had dust everywhere, but nothing was damaged. A few pictures adorned one wall, while the other was filled with bookcases. The pictures probably show the previous Uzukages. Konoha and other villages do the same.


    The room was built like a cuboid with a desk in front of a panorama window. Sitting in the chair was a skeleton with a book and some pills on the table.


    ¡°It''s a female¡±, commented a following clone.


    ¡°Yes, bring her to the others, but separate her from the rest, she might have been important¡±, I replied and the clone took the remains out of the chair.


    I sat down and eyed the book, it looked like a diary.


    I opened it and began to read, most of it was about daily things. However, it became interesting near the end.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>18. April 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    A delegation from Konoha, lead by Jiraja, came today. They think that they will get special seals just because they come personally. These seals are a clan secret and are too destructive for everyone else. They are just to ignorant and power hungry to get it.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>20. April 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    The delegation left after a heated debate. They demanded the seals as part of our alliance, but we disagreed. Our alliance only promises seals of protective nature, not such a monster they asked us about. How did they even know about this particular seal? I know that Mito would never tell about it.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>1. Mai 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    Konoha requested a successor for aunty Mito. She grew old and will not live much longer. It pains me but I had to send Kushi-chan. She is the only one in the right age group and with the ability to use Adamantine Chains. I just hope that she will find friends in Konoha and if not then she will always be loved here in Uzushiogakure.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>14. Mai 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    We got the message of the successful transfer of the Kyuubi. Kushina is now its new Jinchuriki and Mito is dead. She was buried with her husband inside the Hokage Monument.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>21. Mai 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    A scouting ship has sighted an armada. It''s sailing under the combined flags of Kirigakure, Kumogakure, and Iwagakure. They will reach us in a week. I''ve sent a message to Konoha, requesting help as it is per our alliance.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>23. Mai 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    Konoha said they won''t be able to send us any help. They are bound with Sunagakure and Iwagakure. What a farce, they could at least send the Sannin. They alone will be enough to support us. Our seals will do the rest. We only need them to hunt the remaining Ninja down, not for the defence itself.


    <ol type="$type"></li>


    <li>26. Mai 658 A.RS


    </li></ol>


    The armada stopped in front of our whirlpools. They get ready for a landing. Let them come, our seals will rip them apart.


    Night of the 27. Mai 658 A.RS


    This is the wife of the now deceased Fifth Uzukage. We were betrayed by Konoha, a group of Konoha''s ROOT ANBU came through our secret tunnels and led a task force of enemy Ninja inside. The task force consisted out of the Raikage, Mizukage, Tsuchikage, the Seven Swordsman of Kiri and their respected Jinchuriki, as well as 200 hundred ANBU class Ninja.


    We tried to fight them back, but we are not strong enough without our seals. They are stronger and have the upper hand in numbers. My husband sealed me inside this room. The fights already stopped and I can hear how they try to breach the sealed door.


    I had to watch as they burned down my village, kill and rape my fellow Kunoichi and execute the elderly as well as the children.


    Only Jiraja is skilled enough in the art of sealing to breach our security seals and he knows where our tunnels are. He was also part of the delegation that came last month. I''m sure that he broke our seals in preparation for this attack.


    If you, whoever may read this, are an Uzumaki, then please avenge us and destroy this betraying scum named Konoha. The desk has a seal that contains our Book of Sealing and other important things. Use them wisely and farewell.


    The only worry I have left is my daughter Kushina, I just hope Kushi-chan will lead a happy life till then.


    Signed by Mira Uzumaki, wife of the Fifth Uzukage and proud Kunoichi of Uzushiogakure.


    ¡°This is...¡±, began Kura-chan but didn''t found the right words.


    ¡°Something I already imagined¡±, I finished.


    ¡°How? I''ve seen the memories about the anime named Naruto and nothing pointed at all this¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Of course, it didn''t Naruto was practically brainwashed by Konoha. It would also explain why Sarutobi never showed any signs of noticing my abuse. He allowed it¡±, I said angrily. I may not have been part of their clan, but I felt respect for the Uzumaki for their ability in Fuinjustu and their strength itself.


    ¡°Why do you think he would?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Easy, for trust. Just think about it. The child gets abused and then comes the Hokage and saves it from his hell. He gives him a home and punishes his tormentors. Later he will allow him to join the Ninja Academy, where they get drilled on the Will of Fire and the mindset to protect Konoha at all costs.


    You don''t have to forget that he isn''t only a grandfather, he is a war-hardened Ninja that lived through two world wars and was the leader of a military village for countless years. You think he isn''t able to sacrifice the childhood of one child for the possibility of gaining a loyal weapon? You can''t also forget that he will legitimate the massacre on a clan. Namely the Uchiha clan. Be it child or women, all will die¡±, I asked and raised another point.


    ¡°It indeed sounds possible if you say it like that. To think that he is able to do such a thing to a child, disgusting¡±, she agreed and was also angry.


    ¡°Let''s find out what they put inside the seal¡±, I said and searched for the mentioned seal in the desk. I found it and it was a blood seal, which I quickly opened.


    Three things came out, a large tome, a stack of papers and a large scroll.


    ¡°THEY FINISHED THAT?¡±, cried Kura-chan in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, I asked confused and looked at all three items. The tome was easily recognisable as their Book of Sealing, the stack of papers were the title deeds of Uzushiogakure and the large scroll had a second blood seal on it.


    ¡°That is a summoning scroll¡±, she said as she regained her composure.


    ¡°And? What''s so shocking about that? Konoha had at least four of them¡±, I asked.


    ¡°It''s important because it''s the only scroll created by humans. They based it on me¡±, she replied with a stern tone.


    ¡°Based on you? But you are a fragment of the Juubi, you aren''t part of a summoning clan¡±, I asked confused.


    ¡°That is indeed true, but summoning is also just a part of Fuinjutsu. They somehow managed to create a summoning scroll for a clan that isn''t actively in contract with this world¡±, she said.


    ¡°And why did they base it on you?¡±, I further asked.


    ¡°Not on me per s¨¦, on my appearance. They made a fox summoning contract because only an Uzumaki can hold me. I think they prided themselves on this fact and began to create this contract as a further connection to me. Not that it would have helped, as I''m not from the summoning world.


    It is not known that I''m a part of the Juubi, they must''ve either thought I''m a summon that lives outside of its world or that it would give them further prestige with the fox summon under their control¡±, she explained and I nodded slowly.


    ¡°Might be, let''s open it¡±, I said in agreement and released the blood seal.


    The scroll opened and only two names were written on it. Daichi Uzumaki and Mira Uzumaki.


    I signed my own name in blood and then memorised the specified signs for the summoning technique. After that, I left the village in search for a clearing and then used the summon and put a lot of Chakra inside.


    A giant smoke wall filled the clearing before a roar came from inside. The smoke dispersed and a ten story tall fox with a scar through is left eye and a nicked right ear towered over me.


    ¡°What is this? A human summoned me? I thought Daichi-chan died during the attack¡±, boomed the female voice of the now identified vixen.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I said and she looked down at me.


    ¡°Child, where is the one who summoned me?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°I summoned you, I found the remains of Mira Uzumaki and unsealed the Fox Summon. After signing my name I summoned you¡±, I answered her.


    ¡°A child summoned me? I''m the boss summon of the fox clan¡±, she said in disbelieve.


    ¡°I''m sorry if it sounds impossible, but I did. My name is Dexter Uzumaki¡±, I said truthfully and she squinted her giant slitted eyes.


    ¡°I can''t smell a lie, but why do you smell like us?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°That might be because I''m the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi no Kitsune, the nine-tailed demon fox and the being with the most magnificent tails¡±, I explained and she scoffed as I mentioned Kura-chans tails.


    ¡°Can''t you see that my tail is the most magnificent on the world?¡±, she asked proudly and her tail swished in front of me. It did indeed look magnificent, but it couldn''t compare to Kura-chan''s nine beautiful tails.


    ¡°Your tail is indeed beautiful and looks very fluffy, but her nine tails are above yours. They are not from this world. Trust me, I touched them¡±, I said equally proudly.


    ¡°My thank you Dex-kun¡±, said Kura-chan from inside the seal.


    ¡°Hmpf, as if. We foxes pride ourself in our tails and I never saw a tail better than mine. Do you have evidence?¡±, she answered and went lowered herself on the ground.


    ¡°I''m sad to say that I don''t have evidence. Not now, but I plan to create a memory seal, this seal could show you my experience with her tails.


    ¡°Good, I''ll allow you to use the contract for now. But you are only allowed to summon me when you have evidence that her tails are better. I won''t submit to someone who has uglier tails. The contract will be voided if you can''t confirm your claims in three months time. I''ll wait for you summoning young Uzumaki¡±, she said with finality and then released herself.


    ¡°Well then, time to make a seal¡±, I exclaimed with conviction and dedicated two hundred clones for the creation of said seal. It will be needed anyway.


    I had to train physically. The only training that doesn''t work with Shadow Clones. So I also applied restriction seals on myself for further muscle grow. Gravity seals are still a number too complicated for me. Space/Time and Gravity are the three epitomes of sealing. A mistake in them can lead to your death or vast destruction.


    Again much to do. On my list was training with the Mangekyou-Sharingan, Fuinjutsu, Chakra control, Tsunade''s strength, elemental training and Kenjutsu training. Jutsu training and rebuilding Uzushiogakure.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Some might think that I''m fucking the Naruto story too much up, but I never liked the real story. Only what it could have been. The whole Madara thing was epic. Naruto''s life not so much.


    This is how I think the Elemental Nations are.


    A.RS = After Rikudo Sennin. The Uzumaki were a splitter clan from the Senju and as such I think they knew about the Rikudo Sennin and with him the introduction to Chakra.


    We currently are roughly in the year 665 A.RS. I saw on a Naruto wiki that the second war was 12-15 years before Naruto''s birth and Uzushiogakure was destroyed during the second war.


    Anko didn''t train with him the whole time. She only visited him from time to time. And the age of consent is when they reach Genin. So between 7 and 13 in times of war^^.


    A lot have asked me about the infinite qi gathering technique. The answer is simply. It''s still in his head, but he can''t use it with his current body. The Infinite Qi manual if for a body with a Dao domain, while Naruto Universe has Chakra coils. Just think of it as a different evolution.


    It was never said that the Rinnegan has unique skills. Sharingan yes, Rinnegan, not stated. I will give him a special skill with his Sharingan, but not with the Rinnegan. Except if ¡°Creation of All¡± is only a fanfic product.


    About the Jonin comment. There are only little true Jonin. Almost all of them lack in one or more areas. So I meant that he''s a Jonin at least in Fuinjutsu as of now. The rest will be explained in the next chapter.


    I forgot to mention the ears. Yes, she has and I''m going to add them asap.


    Next chapter might come next Monday.

 Chapter 10

    Tomorrow I''ll by at a friend, so I had to post the chapter today. This means that there won''t be one tomorrow.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Time Skip, another year; Third Person POV;


    Dexter was now ready to leave Uzushiogakure, or better yet he had to leave.


    The last year brought many changes. Most of them came through his training, but some were a side effect. Like his now official Fox Contract.


    He also finished his memory seal a month after his first summoning.


    Flashback no Jutsu;


    ¡°Kuchiyose no Jutsu!¡±, shouted Dexter after biting his thumb and making the hand signs for the summoning technique. A large cloud filled the area before the boss summon came out of it.


    ¡°So you summoned me again, did you found a way to proof your claim?¡±, the giant vixen asked as she spotted Dexter.


    ¡°I managed to create a seal that can show you how magnificent Kura-chan''s tails are¡±, said Dexter and held a piece of paper up.


    ¡°Very well, activate the seal and I will see for myself¡±, she said and Dexter put the seal on her left front paw.


    She instantly got the memories from Dexter as he was petting Kura-chan''s tails. She ¡°remembered¡± how soft, silky and fluffy they were. How good it felt to touch and stroke them and how comfortable it was to cuddle your whole body against them.


    The whole process took only a few seconds until she, much to her annoyance, was back in the real world.


    ¡°I am forced to relent. The Kyuubi no Kitsune does have... better tails...than me¡±, she then said in shame and bowed her head.


    ¡°Don''t be depressed. Kura-chan is in another league. Your tail is the most beautiful tail that I''ve seen other that hers. I''m sure there is no mortal being with a better tail¡±, Dexter said in a comforting tone.


    ¡°Really?¡±, she asked and her tail moved rapidly from left to right.


    ¡°Yes¡±, replied Dexter.


    ¡°Two-timer, mumbled Kura-chan from inside his mind. But she couldn''t say it out loud. They weren''t really dating or anything like that. She had to agree, that his mind and personality was to her liking. He did give her back her full strength and is also working on a release seal for her, but she didn''t want to loose their friendship. She tried it once and it didn''t went well.


    ¡°Did you say something Kura-chan?¡±, Dexter asked. He hadn''t understood what she had said and asked. Could have been important.


    ¡°No, have fun with her tail¡±, replied Kurama truculently.


    However, Dexter had learnt from his years of living with Lilia, he wasn''t a dense as fuck bastard. Well, he was still dense sometimes. But he knew that the words have fun with her, coming from a female didn''t mean that she wanted him to have fun with her.


    ¡°Okay?¡±, he replied unsure.


    ¡°It''s decided, from now on the Kitsune clan will aid you in your battles. I Hirika am the boss summon. We foxes are mostly good for spying and intelligence gathering. Only a few of us can fight, I''m one of them. Little Dexter-chan, you are free to summon us whenever you want. And train hard, tails as the ones of the Kyuubi no Kitsune aren''t found easily, you don''t want to lose them do you?¡±, said Hirika suddenly, way more happier and with a blink of her eye.


    ¡°Thank you Hirika-sama and no I don''t want to lose her¡±, replied Dexter, before she went up in smoke.


    End of Flashback no Jutsu;


    Since then the foxes helped him with information gathering and spying on anything of interest. He also gave them standing orders for a few individuals, like a Suna Kunoichi named Pakura.


    She will get betrayed by her own village and he intends to recruit her for his village. But there weren''t any signs of said betrayal up till now.


    These foxes also helped him to confirm something.


    Flashback no Jutsu 2x;


    Four month after his talk with Hirika has Dexter already send numerous foxes all around the elemental nations. Some of them are spying on Akatsuki, other on Orochimaru and a good number for his hopefully future allies. But one of them had a special task.


    This specific fox was tasked to steal the diary of the third Hokage. He needed to know if he was involved in anything that happened with Uzushiogakure, or if it was a job done by Danzo.


    And this evening he felt how the fox dispelled itself on his own volition. That only means that the fox has something to say to him. He quickly summoned it. And a small black fox came out of the smoke cloud.


    ¡°Greetings Dexter-sama. I found what you asked for¡±, said the fox and put a book, that was firmly held in its tail in front of Dexter.


    ¡°Thank you Guki, do you want some meat?¡±, asked Dexter and took some fresh bunny meat out. The fox yipped in excitement and quickly devoured the meat it got handed.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal. Summon me, when you need something stolen¡±, it then said and went back into the summoning world.


    ¡°You think it will bring light into our questions?¡±, asked Kura-chan from inside his seal. She was almost as eager as him to know what really happened.


    ¡°We''ll see¡±, he simply said and opened the book. He skipped forward until he reached the date of Kushina''s arrival.


    22 April 658 A.RS


    Jiraja came back from his mission in Uzushiogakure. And like Danzo said, they didn''t agreed to our demands, so Jiraja continued with his secondary mission and reported today that everything went according to it.


    13 Mai 658 A.RS


    Kushina Uzumaki reached the village today. We immediately transferred the Kyuubi from Mito into her. The transfer was a success and Mito died as it is standard, when a Jinchuriki loses their Bijuu.


    We housed her near the slums. This way she will bound with the children in our Academy way faster, as she will try to stay at their place. We especially arranged a class with clan successors for her. With some luck she will fall in love with one of them and produce new Uzumaki for us.


    22 Mai 658 A.RS


    Uzushiogakure sent a messenger bird. They asked for help. Tsunade somehow knew of this and demanded we would send as much as possible. I told her that we couldn''t spare anyone with the war going on near our border. It hurts me to know that I doomed all these people by agreeing to Danzo''s plan, but it''s necessary. They aren''t a part of Konoha and can turn against us.


    And with Kushina now in our village we can create our own Uzumaki clan.


    28 Mai 658 A.RS


    I was informed about success of the mission. Kushina and maybe a few other survivors are the only one left. An allied clan eliminated for the chance of betrayal. But I can''t allow me to think about it that way, they were a possible treat to Konoha and not possible to be controlled.


    With Kushina in our village we can recreate the clan any time we want. Even if we have to put her into the CRA.


    ¡°CRA?¡±, asked Kuma-chan.


    ¡°Clan Restoration Act, it basically is a law that forces an almost dead clan into reproducing. Women are used as baby factories and men have to impregnate a number of pre set women. It is nothing other than producing babies at the cost of love¡±, Dexter explained coldly and felt her shock through the link.


    13 August 661 A.RS


    Kushina was kidnapped by Kumogakure. Of course we led them through. Minato also found a trail as we hoped. Otherwise we had to safe her ourself. I hope it will spark the promising love.


    Minato is already one of our most promising Ninja and will without a doubt get very influential with time.


    11 February 664 A.RS


    Minato and Kushina got into a relationship.


    24 March 669 A.RS


    Minato married Kushina and she is now unbreakable bound to Konoha. Our plan worked and they will surely soon start with the recreation of the Uzumaki clan.


    24 January 671 A.RS


    Kushina is pregnant, Minato the fourth Hokage and I''m finally free of my duties as Hokage. All these plans and sometimes horrible decisions are now no longer my problem. I would say that I regret some things I did. But all was for the greater good of Konoha.


    31 October 671 A.RS


    What a night, first Kushina''s birth, then the Kyuubi attack and after that the realisation that Minato, Kushina and my wife are dead. And I''m back in office. I''m too old for this shit.


    I told the council about Naruto''s status as a Jinchuriki and that he should be seen as a hero. He''s the only Uzumaki in our reach and male. Males are better for the repopulation of a clan. But they didn''t listen to me. Can''t they see that we have to bind the Jinchuriki to our village?


    1 November 671 A.RS


    Danzo came up with the plan to use a little mistreatment on Naruto to make him more malleable to our influence. His need of a friend and confidant will make it easy for us to bind him. It hurts me to do that to a child, but he is right.


    I told him to instigate something, so that Naruto gets treated differently from the other children. I suggested to simply ignore him. Probably, when he''s six years old will he have realized that he''s different. This way he will seek attention and I can then come as the good grandfather figure.


    2 July 675 A.RS


    The plan to make Naruto into an alienated child failed horribly.


    The villagers and even some Ninja downright tortured him. Had I known that that would happen, I wouldn''t have agreed to Danzo''s plan. No child should life through that.


    At least something good came out with the whole mess.


    ANBU Yuugao Uzuki was able to adopt Naruto and I successfully established myself as the grandfather figure.


    25 September 675 A.RS


    Naruto, now called Dexter, bounded with Yuugao Uzuki and they are now in a brother sister relationship. None of them knows what purpose this serves. And that is good. I don''t think Uzuki would have agreed or would even be able to act her part if she knew. She''s too good for that.


    I''ll have Kakashi and Tenzo spy on his Blood Clone and other Anbu on Naruto.


    As long as nothing happens to Yuugao he will stay loyal. I decided to give her less dangerous missions, until he is Genin. We also have to increase his bonds to the village further through friends. A lot of clan successors are going to school with him. If he would go, when he''s 9. But he already said he want to go with his clone, when it''s 7 and he will go with 8. I may be able to stop his progress with his Blood Clone, but not that of Dexter. It would ruin everything if it gets out that he''s Naruto.


    Well, it''s only one year apart and we can always put him in missions with the clan successors.


    Until then I can only hope that his Clone sends him some of his memories and with that feelings for them.


    3 Januar 676 A.RS


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.It''s obvious that Dexter is Minato''s child. He is a genius like him. Dexter has already memorised the needed information for the whole Academy. He''s also training on his own and the ANBU watchers estimate him at low Genin level.


    On the other hand he is a silent person and doesn''t speak much with other children.


    This might be because he''s more mature than them. I should task Itachi to interact with him.


    Itachi might be young and yet also mature enough to bond with Dexter.


    After that Dexter closed the book and had to calm down. He was already unknowingly drawing on Kura-chan''s Chakra. The book was real, his Blood Clone informed him of interacting with Itachi. Itachi was a good friend, someone who was up to him in terms of brains and at the same time not as deadlocked as other, older people.


    ¡°I''m sorry for you Dex-kun¡±, she said in condolence.


    ¡°It''s okay, at least now I know that Yuugao-nee isn''t involved¡±, was his emotionless reply. But she felt his anger. And slowly rising hate of Konoha.


    ¡°Can I cuddle your tails?¡±, he then whispered and Kurama pulled him into his seal, where he simply staid for a few hours. Only hugging her tail.


    She knew that this hit him hard. To know that the person who was responsible for his way out of the orphanage was also the reason for the initial danger. He might have had suspicions, but nothing can be more brutal than the truth. Without confirmation there is hope. But once the real things get to light, hope often dies quickly.


    She silently thought about what would''ve happened when he would not have been he, but the original Naruto. She didn''t want to think about it and pushed the thought away. She preferred to watch his now sleeping form, while slowly stroking his hair.


    End of the Flaschback no Jutsu 2x;


    Dexter made new plans with these discoveries and trained even harder. He is now able to use the Hiraishin. It was easy, now that he knew where his problem was. Not so easy was it to get it battle ready. The nausea and disorientation of this Jutsu gave were quite heavy. It took him countless hours of training to overcome the feeling of puking he always got after using the Jutsu. He''s still not able to do it directly after eating.


    His Chakra reserves increased again and he could now proudly say that he was a Chakra monster.


    He also found a way to use his elemental Rasengan, he had to use Chakra threads. He would stick them to the Rasengan and then guide or hurl it at his enemies. He could even suppress the extension of the Rasenshuriken and use the small ball as a moveable cutting devise.


    Other than that he only had three Jutsu. A Jutsu that creates a vacuum in an area of his choosing. The release of this Jutsu creates strong explosions when he releases them and can kill living things quickly. It was named [Vacuum Field].


    The second one shoots highly compressed air balls at the enemy. This Jutsu is already existing, but he hoped that his is stronger, as he makes not one bigger wind ball, but rather many small ones. It''s like a small gun. He named it [Air Gun].


    The third Jutsu creates a tornado that has wind blades inside. The tornado is strong enough to destroy whole forests. This one was called [Slicing Storm].


    And the last Jutsu coats his body with a wind armour that cuts any object that gets touched. And the last one he named [Swirling Armour].


    Dexter wasn''t able to categorise these Jutsu, as he had none to compare them with. But he assumed that the vacuum was A-Rank, the tornado S-Rank, the air balls B-Rank and the armour also A-Rank.


    All of them required high Chakra elemental control. Except for the B-Rank one. Dexter can now control how much Chakra he uses for his Jutsu, well mostly. Small Jutsu that only require a small amount of Chakra are still too hard for him. And Genjutsu which affect only one person and aren''t activated through his eyes are also not possible. Mass Genjutsu, however, are.


    His Kenjutsu with his double-bladed sword was maybe high Genin level. He had, here as well, nothing to compare to and also no teacher.


    The most progress and training he himself and not a clone did, was speed and evasion training.


    He knew that his body won''t be that of a muscular built, but more of a speed fighter. So he constantly wore gravity and restriction seals. He also tried to infuse every muscle with Chakra, he once heard that that will make them stronger, by having some residue Chakra in them. Both ways increased his speed tremendously. That added with Chakra infusion and he could run very fast.


    He finished the Fuinjutsu book and also created a seal that mimics his old status window. At least a little. Once applied he''s able to see the Rank of a Ninja. But he had to search for data about each Rank, before he can apply them. As of now it only showed him his health and Chakra in percent and nothing else.


    But the most notable result of his training lies within his Mangekyou-Sharingan and the Uzumaki Bloodline.


    The Uzumaki have three parts of their Bloodline, maybe even four.


    One part is the high Chakra capacity and regeneration rate, as well as their tendency to grow very old.


    The second part is their ability to heal others by getting bitten.


    The third part are Chakra chains. Chains or other appendages made out of pure Chakra. They are mostly in the form of chains, as they use less Chakra with their hole between each section.


    These Chains can hold anything that interacts with Chakra, even Bijuu.


    The strongest kind of chain is called Adamantine Chain, his mother had them and Karin has them as well. They are recognisable by their glowing golden-yellow colour. And Dexter apparently inherited these chains from Kushina.


    Naruto was never able to learn them, because he failed in two parts. He didn''t knew of them and secondly he his Chakra control wasn''t good enough.


    Dexter can at best move his chains up to twenty metres away from his body. Anything beyond and they loose significantly in strength. The closer they are to his body, the harder and faster they can become.


    But now to his Mangekyou-Sharingan, like all Mangekyou-Sharingan users is he able to use a, for him unique, technique. He called his [Flames of Healing]. It''s maybe the opposite of the Amaterasu.


    Madara could conjure meteoroids with his. It''s unknown if it was only possible through his Rinnegan, but it''s said that it is his Mangekyou-Sharingan ability.


    Sasuke can control the flames of Amaterasu. Itachi can make his Tsukiyomi lasting for hours, while only seconds pass. Kakashi and Obito have a space/time Jutsu and Shisui could cast an said to be unbreakable Genjutsu.


    Each of these abilities is unique to their eyes and Dexter''s is able to heal any received wound. He tested them on animals and came to the conclusion that he can heal any wound, as long as the target lives and he has enough Chakra pushed into the flames. He even healed once a headless chicken. However, at the cost of almost all of his Chakra.


    His Susano''o has a sickly green colour and wears a thin plate armour. It''s weapons are four katana and the face mask resembles his old Reaper Dex mask.


    But all this training with his eyes made a problem. He noticed that he will also lose his sight, if he doesn''t get a second Mangekyou-Sharingan implanted.


    This led him to a talk with Kura-chan and it their talk gave him more then a solution to his problem.


    Flashback no Jutsu 3x;


    ¡°Hey Kura-chan, I need some advice¡±, shouted Dexter as he came inside the house he build for Kura-chan inside his mindscape.


    He didn''t knock and the cliche like situation that shouldn''t have been possible outside of Animes found itself in direct view to him. Luckily for him she didn''t masturbate. It was far worse in his opinion.


    She was silently crying.


    ¡°?hm, Kura-chan, can I help you?¡±, he asked unsure of what to do. She noticed his presence and stiffened.


    She then quickly whipped her tears away and got into a composed position.


    ¡°Everything is fine, what do you want?¡± she asked in a neutral tone. Now Dexter might be dense, but not dense enough to know that she wasn''t telling the truth. However, he choose to stay silent. Kura-chan will speak when she''s ready, was his conclusion.


    ¡°Oh yes, I found out I''m going to become blind¡±, he said absent mindedly, still contemplating her recent behaviour, and didn''t noticed her freezing.


    ¡°YOU WHAT?¡±, she shouted. He focused back on her and elaborated.


    ¡°The Mangekyou-Sharingan robs me of my eyesight and I need to find a new pair that can be implanted into me. The closer related the better¡±.


    ¡°And you think that isn''t worth mentioning sooner?¡±, she asked shocked.


    ¡°Anyway, any idea how I can stop that from happening?¡±, he asked, not going further into an argument.


    ¡°What about taking Itashi''s eyes? Or Obito''s¡±, she suggested after calming down a little.


    ¡°Don''t think that would work. Itashi will gain his only in a few years. Too late for me. And I would have to take Obito''s and Kakashi''s eyes. And it''s not guaranteed that it will work. I don''t know how the system managed to give me my eyes, but I''m definitely not closely related to them¡±, he said and shot her suggestion down.


    ¡°Hmm, then what about Blood Clones? You''ve said that they are basically your exact clones. Other than that I could try to force them into the next stage. It would hurt like hell and with that I mean really hurt like hell and will probably take a year or so of constant pain¡±, she said and came up with two new ways.


    ¡°Let''s test the Blood Clones first. I''m sending a few foxes to find Tsunade and then will convince her to operate me¡±, Dexter said in agreement.


    End of Flashback no Jutsu 3x;


    The foxes found Tsunade three month later in Tanzanuka Gai, the biggest gambling town in the Land of Fire. They were keeping track of her since then. Dexter also knew how he will bring her to agree. He once played cards with Anko and Yuugao-nee and it seems like he has the same luck as Naruto. Maybe some things didn''t change, even with a different soul inside the body.


    Now it was time to leave Uzushiogakure.


    The village is already repaired. He used the wood, iron and stone he had inside his inventory. Most of the wood came from the once destroyed Dragon Valley. He was also able to build wind and water turbines, thanks to his hobby of reading anything he could get, as well as his hamster and looting habits. These in combination with high tech batteries from a different world will give the village enough electricity.


    The only problem he had, was building all this. He might have the resources, but he never build these things before. So it took him a few tries and thousands of Shadow Clones to finish everything. A few Blood Clones will stay and keep the newly rebuild village intact and repaired.


    He deactivated a whirlpool and began to run over the water. His destination the Land of Fire, and with it some things that will bring him further towards his ultimate goal in this live.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yeah, tenth chapter and I think I did pretty well with this one.


    I have to ask you for dearly needed advise. Do you have suggestions how I should write romance scenes? What do I have to take into account when I write romance. Which reactions are normal and which not. Things like these are my problems.


    Any advise through PM or Comment in the comment section is appreciated.


    Oh and those who don''t get why he''s reacting like he is. I can''t be for sure, but 4 years of daily torture changes someone, Dex is no exception. He knew that it will end one day, but it didn''t make it any better. He also might not have felt as much as anyone else, but he still felt the sensation of being cut or gutted. So he somewhat was thankful for those who brought him out, faster than anticipated.


    And in return angry that it was all planned.


    His original view on Naruto wasn''t really different from the Manga.


    Words? ?hm,


    Amaterasu are the black flames that can be shot by the Mangekyou-Sharingan. They are named after the Sun goddess of the Shinto religion.


    They are able to burn everything and will burn for seven days and nights. Only extinguishable by other Amaterasu flames or the Shinra Tensei of the Rinnegan. At least those were known ways.


    Her brother are Tsukuyomi, the moon god and Susano''o the sea god if I''m not wrong.


    Their parent''s are Izanagi as the father and Izanami as the mother.


    All of them are also names of techniques from the Mangekyou-Sharingan.


    Izanagi creates an illusion that becomes reality and can as such reverse the own death, but at the cost of an eye.


    While Izanami creates an illusion that traps the target in a loop. The target will stay trapped until he willingly accept a pre set result of the caster, This might be death or, like it was the case with Kabuto, the complete change of the personality. It also costs an eye.

 Chapter 11

    Hi, the sister of a friend of mine has drawn a picture for me. It''s the cover picture of this story and shows Uzushiogakure''s symbol with Dexter''s mask in front of it. Her artist''s name is W?lfin 1998 and I think the picture is great. Especially the eyes. And those who are already thinking ¡°But the Rinne-Sharingan is red and not purple¡±, well fuck you. Red doesn''t look as cool and it wouldn''t harmony with the Uzushiogakure symbol. For the others, have fun with the chapter.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Tsunade''s POV:


    ¡°And the blond lady wins again¡±, announced the dealer. This was the third time I won in a row.


    Something is wrong. I never win, except before some catastrophes. The Kyuubi got free the last time I won a bet.


    ¡°Is this seat free?¡±, asked someone next to me and I looked at the speaker. It was a young girl, she didn''t look older than 18, not taller than 1.5 metres, beautiful beyond most things I''ve ever seen. But her face made the most impact. It was perfect, she had white hair, almost glowing green, and big eyes and her ears were...pointed and long? I never heard of a bloodline that gives this kind of changes to the body. Are they fully functional?


    ¡°Miss?¡±, asked the girl again and I realize that she spoke with me.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Please sit down miss?¡±, I replied and fished for some information. Her chakra feels large enough to be Jonin. Maybe she''s known.


    ¡°My name is Clair, and I assume I got luck on my side if I find the legendary Tsunade¡±, she replied and I gave her a standard smile. Many people know me and even more like to play with me because of that. Her name, however, didn''t ring any bell. There is no Clair in the Bingo book and I also don''t know her from any other source.


    ¡°We''re playing blackjack, does Lady Clair know the rules?¡± Asked the dealer. He and every other man were already ogling her like a piece of meat.


    ¡°I do¡±, she said and put chips in worth of a few hundred thousand Ry¨­ on the table.


    We played a few rounds and my winning streak was killed by our new player. She always won. One game after the other, sometimes only barely and others at the very start. I continued to play until I no longer had any money left.


    ¡°Lady Tsunade, let us go¡±, asked Shizune worried. She stood beside me with Tonton in her arms.


    ¡°You''re right¡±, I replied and stood up.


    ¡°It was nice to play with you¡±, said this Clair with a friendly smile and gave me her hand.


    ¡°Likewise¡±, I replied and took the outstretched hand. And then I felt something, something is wrong with her. It felt similar to my own Jutsu, yet stronger.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dex''s POV;


    I watched as Tsunade left and played one last game. I bet everything and, like every other game won. The dealer had to close the table and I strolled out. Already feeling the eyes on my back.


    A quick turn at a crossing and I was pulled into a side alley.


    ¡°So who are you?¡±, asked my assailant, who was Tsunade.


    ¡°My, how nice to see you again¡±, I replied cheerfully and kept watch of the other nearing Chakra signatures.


    ¡°Don''t play around, who are you really?¡±, she asked again.


    ¡°All at its time. First, we have to get rid of these wannabe rapists¡±, I said. She frowned, while I turned around. Exactly at the very moment in which four thugs walked around the same corner.


    ¡°Heh told ya she''s this way¡±, said one of them and pulled a small knife out.


    ¡°And she''s in the company of two more babes¡±, said another.


    ¡°Urgh, really? You lured these idiots with you?¡±, asked Tsunade while face palming.


    ¡°So ladies, we can have it in two way....¡±, began the third, but they were all already knocked out from Shizune''s poisoned needles. She then looked at me with an awkward gaze, as if she didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°Well, that was anticlimactic¡±, I said dryly and nudged one of the downed men with my foot.


    ¡°Now speak, or we will bind you and leave you in front of them when they wake up¡±, said Tsunade seriously.


    ¡°You would do such a thing to a fellow woman?¡±, I asked in a shocked tone.


    ¡°I''m not sure about the fellow woman part, not when you''re under a Genjutsu or Henge¡±, was her reply.


    ¡°But I have to admit, your act is good¡±, she added.


    ¡°I know, had enough time to learn¡±, was my reply and Shizune stepped from one foot on the other. She surely didn''t like this situation.


    ¡°Speak!¡±, demanded Tsunade and then waved her fist at me;¡± Or you will see why I''m called legendary¡±, she added threateningly.


    ¡°Well, I''m here because I need a surgery¡±, I said.


    ¡°I already said that I won''t treat anyone anymore¡±, she replied.


    ¡°Not even for family¡±, I asked and her gaze hardened.


    ¡°My family is dead, don''t speak as if you are a part of them¡±, she replied coldly.


    ¡°Oh, but I am family. To be exact, I''m your great or great, great nephew. And I mean direct descendant¡±, I explained with a grin and used a second Henge to switch from Clair to Naruto in old.


    ¡°I have no nephew who is as old as you. And there isn''t a Senju left who could sire children¡±, she answered and studied me.


    ¡°Well, what about your grandmother''s side?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°So you are an Uzumaki? I thought they all died¡±, said Tsunade in thoughts.


    ¡°I could tell you more about the Uzushiogakure massacre and my real heritage, but both are at least S-Rank secrets. I mean, you should have taken care of me as I was younger¡±, I mused.


    ¡°S-Rank?¡±, asked Shizune shocked. She really seems like a woman without a backbone. Tsunade did a good job at keeping her self-esteem as little as possible. The poor woman has not enough contact to normal people.


    ¡°Let''s talk somewhere else. Say in your hotel?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but any perverted moves and you will feel like the Pervert¡±, she replied.


    ¡°Oh, don''t worry about that, I''m not really able to do such things¡±, I answered vaguely and she raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.


    We walked inside a normal motel and inside her room, where she then sat down on a chair. Shizune chooses to stand beside her, like always.


    ¡°Well? Speak¡±, said Tsunade.


    ¡°A moment please¡±, I said and concentrated my Chakra. Shizune was already moving, but Tsunade stopped her.


    ¡°[Dimension of the Silent Whisper]¡±, I shouted and slammed my hands on the floor. The whole room glowed in a blue light and seal markings were stretching from my hands to each corner. The room then went utterly silent, no sound from outside was audible.


    ¡°That was an extremely high ranked silencing seal¡±, stated Tsunade.


    ¡°Yeah, no one is allowed to know of this talk. Now what do you know about Uzushiogakure, Kushina, and her child¡±, I asked and she flinched at every topic.


    ¡°One thing, all dead¡±, she said with no small amount of pain in her eyes. I waved a finger in front of her and simply said;¡±Wrong¡±.


    ¡°Okay, there might be a few survivors of Uzushiogakure, but the rest is dead. Killed by the Kyuubi¡±, she corrected.


    ¡°And again wrong. It might be true, that Kushina is dead, but her son still lives¡±, was my reply and she bolted up. Rushed at me and grabbed me by the collar.


    I might have been able to evade, but that would have only been contra productive.


    ¡°Don''t dare to tell such lies in front of me. Her child is dead¡±, she spat venomously.


    ¡°Oh, I''m 100% sure that he''s alive¡±, I said with a grin, not the least minding her killing intent. I trained under Kura-chan''s killing intent. We did it so that I won''t be affected. And whose killing intent is stronger than that of hers?


    ¡°Prove it or I''ll rip your head off¡±, she threatened.


    ¡°Sure¡±, I said and took a memory seal out of my pocket. ¡°This is a seal and will show him at his third birthday¡±, I further explained and she snatched it out of my hands, before activating it right after.


    Her eyes went wide and then broke down into a mess of tears and cries of sorrow. Shizune was instantly at her side and glared at me.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±, she demanded to know and flared her own meagre killing intent.


    ¡°I have done nothing. I said it will show her his third birthday and the seal did. Not my fault she didn''t wait for my warning¡±, I explained and then had to evade a Chakra enhanced blow from Tsunade who looked a little bit pissed.


    ¡°How could you do such a thing to a child¡±, she questioned and threw more punches at me. All of them didn''t seem really fast. All the gambling and drinking must''ve slowed her down over the years.


    ¡°I could tell you, but you keep trying to hit me¡±, I replied during an evasion and she breathed out before glaring at me.


    ¡°Explain¡±, she simply said.


    ¡°It would be better to show you¡±, I said and released my Henge. Now in front of them was my six-year-old body. My hair was as long as Minato''s, as I''m too bored to cut it. The hair and my eyes showed the parts of my father, while my slightly round face shows my connection to my mother.


    ¡°Don''t fuck with me and drop the Henge!¡±, she shouted and continued to rush at me.


    ¡°And here I thought you will understand¡±, I muttered and tapped her shoulder. She knew that I was under a Henge, the moment I touched her, so she will also know that I''m not under one anymore. She froze and then used a speed buff or something similar unbelievable and squeezed me between her breasts in a suffocating hug. She also started to cry again.


    Poor Shizune had to stand next to us and didn''t know left from right. Her Master was questioning the man, woman?, then trying to hit him/her and now she''s hugging a child while crying.


    ¡°I thought you are dead. Sensei said you died¡±, she whispered and hugged me harder.


    ¡°Mumpmf¡±, was my drowned reply, speaking between double D breasts is hard, especially if you are hugged to death. She reluctantly released me and looked directly into my eyes.


    ¡°You have the same face as her and his blue eyes. How is it possible for you being here? Those...those things they did, did they really?¡±, she then asked rapidly.


    ¡°Yes they did, daily and way more gruesome on my birthday. It''s also the reason for me being here. I had to grow up fast and the Kyuubi helped a lot. As well as Shadow Clones¡±, I said and thought to Kura-chan;¡± Sorry, have to use you. It''s more believable than my real story¡±.


    ¡°Don''t mind it¡±, was Kura-chan''s reply.


    Tsunade flinched as I mentioned Kyuubi, for her it was a name that resembles pain.


    ¡°The Kyuubi? Does he speak to you?¡±, she asked slowly.


    ¡°Oh, she sure does. And it wasn''t her fault, well not everything. But would you stay quiet and obedient after being imprisoned for almost a hundred years for no reason at all?


    The Kyuubi was sealed by Mito after Madara''s and Hashirama''s fight. At that time it was also controlled by the Sharingan¡±, I explained and she looked as if I had told her that sake is healthy.


    ¡°She? Not her fault? Controlled by the Sharingan?¡±, she asked stunned.


    ¡°Yes to all¡±, I said with a grin.


    ¡°Ano? Can someone please explain to me what happened?¡±, asked Shizune meekly from the back. Both Tsunade and I turned around and Tsunade said;¡± This is Kushina''s son, Sensei said that he died during the Kyuubi attack. He''s the last straw that moved me to leave Konoha¡±.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Shizune only nodded and remained silent.


    ¡°So Clair, what was that about a surgery?¡±, she asked and eyed me.


    ¡°My real name is Naruto, but I go under the name Dexter. There are two Blood Clones, who are currently replacing Naruto and my Dexter personality, in Konoha.


    And about my eyes, well I don''t know how, but I got these after the death of my sole friend¡±, I said and activated my Mangekyou-Sharingan.


    Tsunade gasped and Shizune''s mouth flapped up and down, like a fish.


    ¡°The Sharingan? No, it looks different, I heard if it from Tobirama-Jiji. It''s called the Mangekyou-Sharingan, he also explained how they come into existence. I''m sorry for your loss¡±, she said and hugged me again.


    ¡°So you''re losing your sight because of it. I''m sad to say, but you''ll need another set of eyes from closely related family¡±, she then said.


    ¡°I know, Kyuubi and I thought about using a Blood Clone¡±, I stated and she thought about it for a moment.


    ¡°A Blood Clone might work, but you do know the risks of Blood Clones, do you?¡±, she said and asked in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Risks? You mean Chakra exhaustion¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Not that, I mean the influence on your personality, once the clone dispels. Shadow Clones give you a memory flash that doesn''t feel real but gives you the knowledge nonetheless. While Blood Clones give you the whole thing. You''ll think you experienced the things your Blood Clone did. A lot of them can cause you schizophrenia. You''ll lose the concept of yourself and the memories of each clone begin to affect your thoughts and actions.


    Never use them too long, at most a month¡±, she said in a lecture-like tone.


    ¡°Oops¡±, I simply said and she glared at me.


    ¡°How many and how long?¡±, she simply asked.


    ¡°Three, I made one yesterday. One is over a year old and the last one was remade last week, after his usage of over a year. He had to inform me about something important¡±, I said quietly.


    ¡°¡ãSigh¡ã, you have to kill them. A normal dispel will influence you, but a killed clone won''t give you his memories, as they aren''t able to send a Chakra feedback¡±, she said sternly.


    ¡°I can kill my Naruto clone, but not my Dexter clone. His memories are necessary for my future plans. I have to know what he did¡±, I tried to reason.


    ¡°If you have to, but keep in mind, that his time in this world will affect you. And you won''t notice it yourself, as you''ll think you''ve done it personally¡±, she said and shook her head at my recklessness.


    She then stood up and studied me.


    ¡°Say, how strong are you anyway? You easily evaded my punch¡±, she questioned.


    ¡°Wasn''t really hard, you''ve weakened yourself tremendously with your drinking and gambling. I don''t know which Rank I am, as I don''t have anyone to compare to. But my main focus did lay on evasion. I also don''t have a real fighting style, only hit and run as fast as I can¡±, I explained and Tsunade gained a tick mark as I told her she was weak.


    ¡°Listen brat, I may be a little rusty, but I''m still a Sannin¡±, she said defiantly.


    ¡°Why are you proud of that title?¡±, I asked confused and she looked confused as well.


    ¡°Because the legendary Hanzo the Salamander gave it to us¡±, she said as if I asked her something stupid.


    ¡°Yes, after he beat you three in a three vs one. And he was still strong enough to tell you about your title and then leave, while other Konoha Ninja came for help. Isn''t it normally shameful to get defeated and not even considered worthy enough to kill?¡±, I asked back and she looked stunned.


    ¡°I... shit you are right, he mocked us¡±, she said angrily and punched a wall. The wall was pulverised and poor Shizune flinched at the unnecessary violence.


    ¡°... Anyway, I''m still A+ rank overall. My speed may have dropped to B rank, so you can consider your speed B-Rank as well. What about Jutsu and other skills?¡±, she said as she regained her composure. She also took a bottle of sake out and began to drink.


    ¡°I created three original Jutsu, know the Rasengan and the finished Rasengan with an element and have finished Fuinjutsu up to the last chapter of the Uzumaki Fuinjutsu book. My Taijutsu is, as already said, none existent. My Kenjustu might be around Genin level and my Genjutsu is destructive on areas, but not on single targets. However, my Sharingan can help in that case. I also got a few Mangekyou-Sharingan techniques and am able to use Chakra chains up to twenty metres¡±, I listed and they both looked impressed.


    ¡°You are one strong child Dexter. How did you manage to learn all that?¡±, asked Shizune from the back.


    ¡°Shadow Clones, I''m able to create thousands without being winded. The rest was easy if you can get the amount of training of over 8000 hours done in only 8 real hours¡±, I further explained.


    ¡°The strains on your brain must be tremendous¡±, muttered Tsunade.


    ¡°They are, I constantly heal you. Without me you would have already been a potato¡±, commented Kura-chan matter of factly.


    ¡°REALLY?!¡±, I asked shocked and Tsunade and Shizune looked at me questioningly for my outburst.


    ¡°?hm sorry, Kyu-chan said I would have been a potato without her. So I might as well decrease the Shadow Clone training, hehehe¡±, I said and rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment.


    I suddenly stopped and then looked at my hand.


    ¡°What?¡±, asked Tsunade.


    ¡°That isn''t my normal reaction. Rubbing the back of my head is something my Naruto clone has to do when he does something wrong or has to act embarrassed¡±, I said in thoughts.


    ¡°Let me guess, the dispelled one was this Naruto clone?¡±, asked Tsunade knowingly and I could only nod.


    ¡°Now you see, how they will affect you. You only noticed the change, because I informed you about them. This newly gained habit might not be the only one. Are there other things?¡±, she asked in a doctor mode.


    ¡°My hate for Konoha grew in the last weeks, but I put it off¡±, I said.


    ¡°Why did you put it off?¡±, she questioned.


    ¡°It''s probably an S or higher ranked secret. It will change your live and view of Konoha if I tell you. Do you want to risk it?¡±, I asked seriously.


    ¡°Konoha is mostly dead to me after ¡°remembering¡± what they did to you¡±, she said sadly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±, I asked again and she gave me a resolute nod.


    ¡°Okay, read this. I marked the important passages, it''s the diary of Sarutobi¡±, I said and gave her his diary.


    ¡°How did you get your hands on his diary? I thought it''s sealed away?¡±, she asked and took the diary in her hands.


    ¡°Let''s just say I have my connections¡±, I simply said and she chooses to not ask anything further. Instead, she sat down on a chair and began to read. It didn''t take long before she cried again, this time silently. I took the time to play with Shizune some card games and she was lucky that we weren''t gambling over something.


    ¡°How dare he. We were allied and they never planned to backstab us¡±, she said hatefully after an hour of reading. ¡°How could the Pervert agree to this and the things Sensei did to Kushina-chan and you... I think I can never see them like I did before¡±, she added.


    ¡°What stood inside that diary?¡±, asked a concerned Shizune.


    ¡°The truth about Uzushiogakure, Kushina and why I was treated like I was. And all of them involved Konoha, but not in a good way¡±, I explained and she looked a little pale as she realized what I meant.


    ¡°I already know that your mental age is far above the age of your body Dexter, probably a side effect of your high usage of Shadow Clones. So what are your plans?¡±, asked Tsunade seriously and with a fire in her eyes, that wasn''t there before.


    ¡°You are right, I don''t think like a six-year-old child. And you are also right that I have made some plans. One of them is rebuilding Uzushiogakure, with me as their Kage. I want to bring them back to their greatness and gather every Uzumaki still alive. I also want to bring down Dazo, Jiraja, Saurtobi and the Council for what they have done¡±, I said and told her some of my plans.


    ¡°It''s good that you don''t want to kill the whole village for what they did, it wouldn''t make you any better than them¡±, she said with a sigh of relieve.


    ¡°The caretaker was already executed for her acts against me and the villagers are only blinded by their hate towards the Kyuubi and their grief over their lost ones. I won''t harm those who haven''t done anything to me, yet I will also not tolerate any attacks on me. Not anymore¡±, was my explanation and she nodded in acceptance.


    ¡°Okay, so you want me to fix your eyes, anything else?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°I''d also hoped to gain you as my head medic and advisor. But I have to gather people before that can happen. I already know a few I will try to get and there will surely be some wandering clans that are willing to settle down. I just have to create a reputation beforehand¡±, I said and looked at her in hope of an agreeing expression.


    She raised a single finger and said;¡± Only under one condition. Every Ninja team will have to have at least one medic nin with them¡±.


    ¡°Agreed¡±, I instantly said. ¡°One medic in each team will increase the potential fighting time, as well as decrease the rate of casualties tremendously. But a plan like this requires you and Shizune to teach them. Or at least the first batch of medics¡±, I added and she laughed.


    ¡°So young and already wiser than the council¡±, she said with a smile and then further explained. ¡°I once requested the same in Konoha and they refused me. They said it will cost too much and will only be a hindrance, as the medic isn''t allowed to fight on the front lines¡±.


    ¡°That rule can be overcome if we train the medic in large distance support. One teammate will be the close quarter fighter, two more mid-range, and the last one will be the long range fighter. Medics need high Chakra reserves and control anyway, that makes them good with Jutsu¡±, I said.


    ¡°Very smart of you, yes that will do. But now let''s start with your operation¡±, she said with a proud smile.


    ¡°What about your fear of blood?¡±, I asked a little confused.


    ¡°That little blood won''t stop me, not after watching your ¡°birthday¡±. I think it worked as something akin to a shock therapy¡±, she said and gestured for me to lay on the bed.


    It seems like medical instruments aren''t needed for such an operation.


    ¡°Are you able to create another Blood Clone?¡±, she asked before I sat down.


    ¡°Already done¡±, I said and took a clone out of a stasis scroll.


    ¡°Good, I will now put you under a forced sleep. The Jutsu will stay activated until I finished with the operation. You will still need some time to get accustomed to your eyes, but we will help you with everything we can¡±, she explained and my clone, as well as me, laid down on the bed. I felt the foreign Chakra invading my system and didn''t fight it. Sleep quickly overcame me and Tsunade began her work.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A second chapter, hope you liked it. And I also hope I catched Tsunade''s and Shizune''s personality right. I might have to write Tsunade a little bit more temperamental.

 Kuramas POV

    Kurama''s POV;


    At first, I resented the baby. It was my new warden, again a Uzumaki. They are the only humans that are able to restrain my power. And on top of that, the fourth Hokage cut my power and even soul in two parts.


    All because of these cursed eyes and the unlimited greed of humans.


    This baby is so weak, so fragile, it would be easy to kill it. If I weren''t sealed behind these bars.


    At least that was what I initially thought.


    But soon my hate for the child turned into pity. I pitied him for having me inside him. I pitied him for going through this unlovable life. I pitied him for staying alive and I pitied him for me healing all his injuries. I couldn''t let him die, not if his survival guarantees my own.


    His parents died in order to protect him and this village. And they, the village itself, is paying their sacrifice back by downright torturing their child.


    It didn''t take them even a week before they started to neglect him. Not changing his diapers, not giving him food and not picking him up. A month later they began with the first injuries. At first only minor ones, they still held some humanity in them. But the severity of his injuries increased with the realisation that each wound will heal


    But at the same time, I noticed something different in the child. Now I''m not really knowledgeable if it comes to human children, but I do know that he didn''t act like one.


    I wasn''t able to read his mind, not at that time, so I could only speculate. It felt like he was practising Chakra control and he somehow got always food in his mouth, even if there wasn''t any food to eat at all.


    Then at his first birthday, he awakened his eyes. These cursed eyes that were the sole reason for my imprisonment. I do know that Kushina was related to Ashura, but not to Indra. Does that mean that Minato was? I couldn''t be sure. But I now knew that I have to be wary of him. Descendants of Indra always were power hungry. And whose power is greater than mine?


    He quickly hid his eyes and endured the continuation of the beating.


    He didn''t try to visit me. Not that he would even be able to know of me. But he did come inside my seal. Several times even. It always was after one of the heavier beatings and he never remembered these times. He wasn''t even conscious.


    When it happened I always watched his unmoving body. And, I don''t know when I decided to change into a female so that I might be able to act as a mother. Once the time comes and he''s able to remember his visit.


    Maybe lingering hope from a time far back made me do this. I don''t know, as it came differently. Far differently.


    Three years later he found his first friend. A boy named Rufus, he wasn''t like the other children and spoke with my warden, even if he became an outcast for doing so.


    And then the one thing I feared happened. Three stupid humans attacked my warden and his friends. They killed this child called Rufus and my warden lost it for the first time.


    He never acted hostile or aggressive in any form. He wasn''t even responsive to most people. But the death of Rufus changed him. He drew heavily from my Chakra, something that I couldn''t keep from happening as the seal was created for this purpose.


    He killed them quickly and my fear turned into reality. He gained the second stage of his cursed eyes. The kind of eyes that are able to force me into submission and into slavery.


    It''s already unbearable to be imprisoned, but being a slave was even worse.


    Many things changed after that night.


    For once, my prisoner was adopted by a woman and secondly he visited me on his own will.


    He I greeted him in my normal deep voice, a voice that would scare most living things. But not him.


    He found his way into my chamber and introduced himself as Dexter. Not as Naruto, the name given to him by his parents.


    He even looked directly into my eyes. I asked him why he wasn''t scared of me, I was the sole reason for his bad life.


    He blatantly ignored my question and spoke about me reading his mind, which isn''t possible with the current seal. It''s too strong for that to happen.


    After that, I apologised. It''s the first and probably only time that I feel sorry for something I''ve done.


    Again he surprised me and said that id didn''t have to. That it wasn''t my fault. Which was true, but shouldn''t be known by this child.


    His next words changed everything and explained so much. He told me about his previous live and about what he is. Naturally, I waved it off as a ploy to throw me off.


    He then spoke as if he knew his parents and activated his cursed eyes. I instantly felt the dread that came forth from these eyes and growled at him.


    Contrary to my expectations he didn''t do anything. He even praised my tails after a misunderstanding and then asked an unimaginable question. He asked to be my friend. The warden asks the prisoner to be his friend.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He explained his reasons behind his request and it was logical. I was indeed safer inside him. The Gedo Mazo is able to capture us without any real difficulty. But a Jinchuriki has to be weakened beforehand. A strong Jinchuriki will also not go down so easily. And I with him cooperating will almost guarantee our win.


    Sure, I also thought about this being his plan to give me a false sense of security. That he will use me as a simple source of power, under the disguise of friendship.


    He then asked three questions. One was understandable, the reason for me being female. Most stories speak of me as a male. That''s only because my vocal cords are so big, it''s hard to create a sweet voice with them in this large form. But I lied to him and told him a half-truth. I really think that females have more grace. And he even agreed. Stating that he was once a woman.


    His second question was also somewhat understandable. If he has me as his helper, then he will surely gain more power. So with me being on my full strength will also increase his own.


    This means that his declaration of giving me my strength back wasn''t so unlogical.


    But his third question puzzled me. He asked me for allowance of caressing my tails.


    My tails always are a form of fear for humans. Never, and I mean never in my whole life said a human that they were pretty or that he wants to touch them.


    And here was a child, that claimed to be almost as old as me, asking me to cuddle with my tails.


    I reluctantly agreed to let him pet them if he gives me my full strength back.


    A short conversation later he asked me if there was a way for me to speak with him, outside of the seal.


    I told him to rip a part of the seal off, not expecting him to really do it. But he did, without any hesitation.


    I tried to frighten him by telling him how stupid it was, but he waved me off. Told me that he could kill himself any given time. I had to say that his guts impressed me.


    And his claims to be almost as old as I turned also out to be true. He was even sometimes more ruthless than me. He also knew more. He wasn''t bound to his world, while I was. He learned everything he could get his hands on but was ultimately bored of his life and choose to start anew.


    What he didn''t know was the gravity of his decision. He hasn''t thought about the possibilities of the changes he agreed upon. And now he isn''t the same anymore. He learned to be defenceless and how it feels to lose someone you hold dear.


    Something that both never happened in his previous lives. Maybe it was good for him?


    His memories dug some of my own old memories out. About me acting like a human and a not so good result. I decided to try it again, in hope that he wasn''t like Him


    Over the course of a year, I learned more about him, some of his likes and some of his dislikes.


    He also found the need to be strong and began to train, in Fuinjutsu and Chakra usage, as well as some physical training. I had to heal him countless times and the brain damage I prevented from his shadow clones was huge.


    He was interesting, to say the least, sometimes mature and others childish. We often talked and his reason was more than once like mine. He once told me that I was his favourite character of this series called Naruto. Even if I''m not completely like the supposed to be Kurama. But he thinks I''m better. I''m apparently less sleepy and grumpy.


    A year quickly passed and he held true to his word and gave me my Chakra back, by summoning Minato from the dead. I never thought he would do so fast, but I also acted my part and allowed him to touch my tails.


    On hindsight, I shouldn''t have made them so sensitive. He knows how to touch a tail the right way.


    A year past again and he learned about the reason for his treatment, as well as Konoha''s involvement in Uzushiogakure doom. It hit him harder than I thought, maybe because he now knew the true instigator of Rufu''s death?


    He looked so fragile as he asked me to hug my tails. I led him. He isn''t like Him, but can I really risk it?


    I think only time will tell. For now, I have to help and heal his new eyes. A Blood Clone is a possibility, but not the perfect one. I have to interfere and change some of the DNA of the clone before it will work out.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Short chapter, only a POV of Kurama, hope it brings some light to her character. If not, then ask away. You all know that I''m still trying with the whole character development.

 Chapter 12

    Dex''s POV;


    I woke up with throbbing eyes, like they were itching. A feeling that isn''t really comfortable. I raised my hand to rub my eyes, but was stopped by someone who grabbed my hand and for the first time I tried to open my eyes. Only to see nothing, my eyes were bandaged.


    ¡°Morning, I know they throb, but rubbing them isn''t allowed¡±, said the distinct voice of Tsunade.


    ¡°Okay. Did it work?¡±, was my reply and I heard her moving away from the bed I was sitting on.


    ¡°I can''t say for sure, the eyes were accepted by your body, but only time will tell if they also helped with your problem¡±, she answered truthfully.


    ¡°It worked, I rewrote some of the DNA from your eyes and they now resemble someone closely related¡±, threw Kura-chan in.


    ¡°You are able to change my DNA?¡±, I asked a little stunned. Sure, there were many stories about the Kyuubi changing Naruto''s body. But none of these was really lore friendly.


    ¡°I can, but it isn''t really recommended. The changes will hurt like hell if I am to apply them to already grown body parts. Your new eyes weren''t fully a part of you, which made the whole thing way easier. I''m a part of you, did you think I wouldn''t be able to change you when I''m able to change myself?¡±, she explained.


    ¡°Well yes, you are made out of Chakra, while I''m made from minerals and elements¡±, I answered honestly.


    ¡°Chakra and nature energy, or like you''re calling it mana, is part of everything. You yourself know how it is to create things out of mana. Chakra can do the same. They are essentially the two foundations of all things¡±, she further explained and I had to agree. Why shouldn''t it be possible, if I could do it with mana?


    Then why wasn''t I able to learn how to control Chakra?¡±, I asked. I theorised that it has something to do with my perversely high mana reserves.


    ¡°You had too much mana. Why do you think is it so hard to learn Senjutsu? It''s because they have to learn how to balance the corresponding Mana and Chakra flowing through their body.


    The higher one of them is, the harder it will be to learn Senjutsu. Your mana was so high that it was practically impossible to learn Senjutsu¡±, she said and confirmed a long time assumption of mine.


    ¡°Dexter?¡±, asked Tsunade in a concerned tone. Seems like I spaced out.


    ¡°Sorry, I talked with the Kyuubi. She changed the DNA of the eyes. They now resemble someone close related and not me anymore. How long do I have to keep these on?¡±, I said and tapped the bandages on my head.


    ¡°Normally I would say a week. I can''t be sure with the Kyuubi in you¡±, she stated.


    ¡°Half a day¡±, chimed Kura-chan in.


    ¡°Seems like I have to keep them on for half a day¡±, I said. Being blind is annoying. I may be able to feel Tsunade and everyone around me, but not seeing is still uncomfortable.


    ¡°I fetch something to eat¡±, Tsunade then said and left the room.


    ¡°How long do you think will my eyes need to awaken the Rinnegan?¡±, I suddenly said to Kura-chan.


    ¡°A normal human with both Senju and Uchiha DNA would need a couple of years. Training and fights might decrease the needed time¡±, she replied.


    ¡°But Madara only got his Rinnegan closely before his death¡±, I countered.


    ¡°Yes, but his Senju DNA was not his own. It took way longer in this unnatural way. And is also way more dangerous. At most it will take you ten years and the least is hard to say. With my help maybe a month. But that isn''t recommended. I might not be able to do it and your eyes could go blind. But worry not, it will only take ten years, if you do nothing than sitting around. It will most likely take you between three and four years¡±, she said.


    ¡°Okay, I have time. The academy will start in two years anyway¡±, I agreed and waited until Tsunade came back.


    ¡°I made some sandwiches, they are easy to eat¡±, she said as she put a tray in my lap.


    ¡°Thanks Baa-chan¡±, I commented and almost felt her tick mark.


    ¡°Don''t call me old¡±, she said annoyed.


    ¡°But you are my Baa-chan. I''m also not a brat¡±, I said wisely.


    ¡°But I''m not old Gaki¡±, she replied.


    ¡°Fine Baa-chan. I won''t call you Baa-chan, Baa-chan¡±, I said smugly.


    ¡°I might regret to have accepted helping you¡±, she said with a sigh.


    ¡°So, Gaki, what are you doing now?¡±, she then asked and her smirk was audible as she called me a brat.


    ¡°I think I''ll get used to my new eyes and then start to build a reputation. I also need to see how strong I''m in comparison to others. My none existent ability to discern the strength of both me and my opponent is dangerous¡±, I said between bites.


    ¡°I could spar against you. I know enough to evaluate your strength¡±, she offered.


    ¡°I would appreciate that. In return, we can go gambling. I know that my luck outshines your own misfortune¡±, I said with a grin and she mumbled something about brats and their cockiness. She nonetheless agreed anyway.


    The next day I took my bandages off and slowly opened my eyes. The sight that greeted me was clearer than the one I had before the operation. This must mean that it truly worked.


    We ate a light breakfast and then walked out of town. Our spar would only gain unwanted attention.


    We stopped near a large clearing and Tsunade and I got in position. I had my male Henge on, as it will be my most used form outside of Konoha.


    ¡°Good, let''s test each Ninja Skill, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, Kenjutsu and Ninjutsu. After that come your Bloodlines. Any questions?¡±, she stated with her arms crossed under her breasts.


    ¡°Do I attack with the intent to kill or am I just showing off my skills?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Intend to kill of course¡±, she replied and I took my double-bladed sword out of a sealing tattoo on my arm. It''s less questionable this way, that taking it out of my inventory.


    ¡°So Kenjutsu first?¡±, she asked rhetorical.


    I moved my left hand into a sign and shouted ¡°Kai!¡±. Seals all over my body began to glow in a red light and my gravity and limiter seals were released.


    Tsunade simply watched and let me prepare. This wasn''t a real fight, so she had no reason to stop me.


    I slightly crouched and then used Chakra to enhance my leap. A leap that catapulted me directly at her. She didn''t budge and waited for me to reach her. Maybe half a metre away from her I raised my two-bladed sword in a diagonal upward slash. But she saw this and moved back, evading the attack.


    I didn''t let go and rotated mid slash and thrust the other side forward. Pointed at her stomach, but she used her Chakra enhanced strength to hit the wide side of the blade and with that pushed it down into the ground.


    ¡°Good try, but you moved too soon¡±, she commented and reached out for a hit on her own. I quickly jumped back, while simultaneously pulling the blade out of the ground. Tsunade on her part didn''t stop the attack and created a crater with the impact of her fist.


    I said nothing and choose to attack again, this time with an upward slash. She sidestepped it but was nicked as I completed the circle and used the other side to follow the first one.


    Her follow-up was another fist that was evaded and created a crater.


    This continued for a few minutes. Neither of us got a hit in and the clearing was already littered with craters. And then I finally noticed why she was never taking her fist back and always finished her attack. At first glance it could look like she was showcasing her strength. But all the craters make it difficult to move around and to find a firm stance. But she was used to these situations and was creating her very own field advantage during the fight.


    ¡°So that is why you''re always going through with your attacks¡±, I commented and jumped away as she tried to bitch slap me.


    ¡°So you''ve noticed? Impressive for someone so young¡±, she commented.


    ¡°I think this is enough, your level of Kenjutsu is only at the C-Rank. At best high Genin¡±, she then said and I put my weapon back.


    ¡°Now let''s try Taijutsu¡±, she added and attacked me. She was fast enough to cross the distance between us in mere seconds, but still not fast enough to hit me. Her swings were too wide for me to hit her. On the other hand, I couldn''t hit her as well. The support I had from my Skill in my previous live was gone and she had vast experiences.


    I still knew how I should act, but my body didn''t move like I wanted to. I learned a few years ago that I still had the memories of my skills. But strangely not the body to enact them. Training helped and I regained some of them. But there is a difference between the Skill on LV 10 and the self learned one.


    The skill was perfect, no flaw or other problems in it, while the simple fact of learning something guarantees flaws.


    It didn''t help that I almost never used hand to hand combat in my old live. There is hardly anything to remember from and I''m like a blank paper if it comes down to hand to hand fights.


    I did try to learn it with clones fighting me, but that only helped little.


    A few minutes after evading and not hitting she raised a hand and signalled me to stop.


    ¡°That''s enough, I''m sorry to say, but your Taijutsu skills are almost none existent. Luckily for you, you are fast enough to evade anything up to A-Rank. Say, how strong are you physically?¡±, she said.


    ¡°I can lift up to a ton and am able to use your Chakra punches¡±, I said and she raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    ¡°Oh really? Show me¡±, she said in challenge. I gladly did and hit the ground like she did. Shortly before my fist made contact with the ground I coated it in Chakra and let it burst out in a quick flash. The effect was the same as with Tsunade''s attack and a crater was formed.


    Tsunade whistled and then asked; ¡°How did you manage to learn that?¡±.


    ¡°I put too much Chakra into my feet during tree climbing and blasted the tree away. And simply thought it could work as well with my fists¡±, I lied and said the truth at the same time. I really blasted the tree away, but I also knew how to do her technique.


    ¡°Impressive. Let''s continue with Genjutsu¡±, she praised.


    ¡°Good, I''m only able to do area off effect Genjutsu, when I''m not using my eyes¡±, I stated and then put the whole field in a inverse Genjutsu. Every movement will be inverted and the body will think it was using the right foot, while in reality it was using the left.


    She stumbled a few times and then began to slowly regain her balance.


    ¡°That''s a good one, enemies will need time to get accustomed to and most lower Ranked Ninja won''t be fast enough to fight back. Anything else?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I stated and added a sense darkening Genjutsu. This one dims every sense of the victim. ¡äHe will see, hear, smell and feel less. Making his already confused body even more troubled.


    ¡°KAI!¡±, yelled Tsunade, but it didn''t work, at the first time. She had to flare her Chakra for a second time to get out of the Jutsu. A really good praise for my skills, as medic Ninja often are very good at breaking out of Genjutsu.


    ¡°Very good. Now the last Ninja skill, Ninjutsu. What Jutsu do you have?¡±, she said with a smile.


    ¡°I have my fathers Rasengan, his Hiraishin, the finished Rasengan, my improved Henge and three of my own creation¡±, I replied and her eyes went wide.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Please show them, but for safety attack the tree line¡±, she said after a short pause.


    I nodded and created a Rasengan, before charging wind elemental Chakra inside. The Rasenshuriken screeched in it''s characteristic sound and was then launched of by me. Invisible Chakra treats guided and contained the ball of wind blades into the tree line, where I let it expand.


    The white ball expanded into a 7 metre diameter sphere of white wind blades. The sphere ripped earth and trees alike into shreds. And left a smooth hole in the ground.


    ¡°I''m also able to fling it around like a ball on a string, while it then cuts through everything in its way¡±, I said proudly and turned around to see a pale Shizune and a slightly sweating Tsunade.


    ¡°That thing is at least S-Rank. Probably higher. Is there a reason for throwing it? An enemy might be able to evade fast enough¡±, she said in awe.


    ¡°There is, the Jutsu also shreds my own arm when it expands. The damage is on cellular level and hard to heal.


    I came up with the solution to use Chakra threads. With them I can guide and supply the Jutsu. It''s also possible to do quick turns, so it has an additional effect by surprising the enemy when he thinks to have already evade the danger¡±, I explained.


    ¡°To think that Minato had that in mind when he created the Rasengan¡±, she muttered.


    ¡°The next one is a Jutsu that I called [Air Gun] it''s like [Wind Bullet] with smaller, faster and a little less destructive. But it compensates for its lesser offensive ability by quantity¡±, I explained my next Jutsu and breathed in, before mumbling [Air Gun]. A few hundred small, not larger than 6 centimetres and thicker than 2 centimetres air bullets shot out of my mouth and hit the tree line like a assault rifle.


    While I don''t need hand signs for all my Jutsu, I still need to say the name. The signs and the stating of the name makes the moulding of Chakra easier. They are like the arias of magic casters. With enough practise not necessary, but still helpful.


    ¡°Around B-Rank, C if it comes only to the damage¡±, she commented. That was roughly my own estimation.


    ¡°The next one is more destructive, it creates fields of vacuum. And the release of the Jutsu lets them refill with air. The resulted shock wave is quite destructive, [Vacuum Field]¡±, I said and made ten vacuum fields.


    ¡°Did it not work?¡±, asked Shizune as nothing happened and I smirked, before stopping the input of Chakra. Ten loud explosions rocketed the field and wind blew in our face.


    ¡°So they can also act like mines? A good Jutsu, A-Rank. Are you able to use all your Jutsu without hand signs?¡±, she said and I nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Against the Sharingan and anyone who knows my skills. The Sharingan won''t be able to copy them without signs and enemies won''t know what I will do next. It takes more time and training but will be worth it in the long run¡±, I explained and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°On to the next one¡±, I said cheerfully. ¡°[Slicing Storm]¡±, was then mumbled by me and a fifty metre wide and twenty metres tall tornado ripped through the forest. Trees were uprooted and carried in the air before they were ultimately shredded to splinters, which then helped with the shredding themselves.


    ¡°Also S-Rank, Gaki are you a monster?....And the last one?¡±, she asked after a short pause to think about the already seen.


    ¡°The last one is more defensive. Like the lightning armour of the Raikage. It''s an armour of wind, that can act as a shredder for any incoming attack, but also as a weapon. [Swirling Armour]¡±, I said and my body was coated in wind.


    I then walked up to a tree and touched it slightly. The bark I touched turned into a fine powder of wood. I stopped the technique after slowly moving my arm through the whole tree.


    ¡°Hmm, are you able still able to move as fast as in our spar with this Jutsu?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Not really, I''m only three fourth as fast with [Swirling Armour] active¡±, I admitted.


    ¡°Then it''s probably lower A-Rank. Try to add wind Chakra into your legs and decrease the air resistance of your body through different wind layers. Maybe it will increase your speed. If you''re able to do that, then it will raise to high A-Rank¡±, she advised and I paid attention. I''ll surely will try that at a later time.


    ¡°Okay, now your Bloodlines. Or do you need a pause? You already used two high ranked Genjutsu and four really Chakra consuming other Jutsu¡±, she asked concerned.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m a Chakra monster. I could throw ten more Rasenshuriken before I feel exhausted¡±, I said matter of factly and produced six glowing chains that were coming out of my back.


    ¡°These are the same Chains as Kurshina-chan''s. Up to how far can you use them and how durable ar they?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Up to twenty metres and durable enough to lift and crunch trees¡±, I said and demonstrated my claim by uprooting a tree. The forest was already decimated by my showcase of Jutsu, so one tree more or less won''t matter.


    ¡°Good, what about your eyes?¡±, she asked interested. A Senju wasn''t often on the friendly end of a Sharingan.


    ¡°?hm, there are four skills I have with the Mangekyou-Sharingan¡±, I said and activated them. I also took a mirror out and noticed that the design changed slightly. I now had a Swastika with sickles on each end.


    ¡°They look scary, yet pretty¡±, commented Shizune.


    ¡°Okay, the first skill is called Amaterasu¡±, I said and ignited a tree and extinguished the flames when said tree was burned down.


    ¡°These flames will burn everything, even water. And are really hard to stop. The only real way to get rid of them is to use the Mangekyou-Sharingan on them again. Other than that, just don''t get hit¡±, I explained.


    ¡°Easy to say, they move as was as you can see¡±, scoffed Tsunade.


    ¡°The second skill is the Tsukuyomi, a said to be unbreakable Genjutsu¡±, I said and looked Tsunade in the eyes. She was instantly trapped in my Genjutsu and found herself in a white room with me standing next to her.


    ¡°I''m also able to show memories and play god inside this Genjutsu¡±, I elaborated and the room flashed before it showed how I ate chicken.


    Tsunade tried to get out of the Jutsu, but couldn''t so I released it.


    ¡°The time is slightly altered, but not by much. It takes huge amounts of Chakra to alter time over larger spans¡±, I said.


    ¡°I''ve never seen such a Genjutsu, the Uchiha truly aren''t said to be the best in Genjutsu for nothing¡±, she commended.


    ¡°After that comes the Susano ¨°¡±, I said and the ribcage formed around me before it grew into a 10 metre tall fully matured Susano ¨°. The four arms were already grasping a Katana in each hand and the head looked down at a quivering Shizune.


    ¡°This is a fully matured Susano ¨°, there is a higher firm but it is taller than the Hokage mountains and would gather too much attention. It is, however, strong enough to cut through mountains¡±, I said and my Susano ¨° dissolved.


    ¡°And Jiji fought against that?¡±, asked Tsunade in disbelieve.


    ¡°Ahem¡±, I coughed slightly and she regained her composure.


    ¡°The last technique will knock me out, as I already have used too much Chakra. So we have to wait for an hour¡±, I said and she nodded dumbly.


    ¡°It was impressive, to begin with that you are able to use so many high levelled techniques in such small time¡±, she said praisingly.


    An hour of rest later I was again fully charged.


    ¡°Good, this is the unique skill of my eyes. No other Mangekyou-Sharingan user has this technique¡±, I began and took a sword out of my seal.


    Tsunade looked interested and stayed silent, but cried out in shock as I hacked my hand off.


    ¡°While this would be a mortal wound for any normal human, it isn''t in my case¡±, I explained, not the least bit faced by the blood that gushed out of my stump.


    Tsunade also began to quiver slightly, most likely a relapse of her fear. But she tried to stay strong.


    ¡°[Flames of Healing]¡±, I muttered and white flames engulfed my stump. The flames shone brightly and suddenly my hand began to grow back. The flames were moving with the growth until they stopped at my fingertips and then vanished.


    ¡°As you can see, the wound fully healed¡±, I said and gave her my hand to inspect, while panting from the loss of Chakra. [Flames of Healing] is the Jutsu with my highest Chakra consumption. Healing my own hand takes as much as three Rasenshuriken.


    She still was shocked but started the diagnosis Jutsu after looking dumbly at my regrown hand.


    After gasping again she looked at me with wide eyes, before saying; ¡°It''s new, the whole hand is new and doesn''t show any signs of ageing. Do you know what this means?¡±.


    ¡°I didn''t know about the no ageing, but it basically means that I am able to heal any wound. A fattened liver will be healthy again after my flames¡±, I said.


    ¡°Not just that, it would also mean that you can be immortal¡±, she said shocked and I shook my head.


    ¡°Nope, you forget the fact, that the hand has the same age as me. That would mean that everything I heal has the same age as the body. So an old man will stay old after healing. He wouldn''t die of any disease, but ultimately still of old age¡±, I corrected her and she stopped, before nodding slowly.


    ¡°You are right, I think I just was too shocked¡±, she then admitted.


    ¡°It must be quite shocking for a medic Ninja to see someone regrow a lost appendage with a Jutsu. It was shocking enough for Shizune to black out¡±, I said and pointed at the downed form of Shizune.


    Tsunade giggled a little but then looked sternly at me.


    ¡°Never frighten me like that again. Can you imagine how shocked I was as you cut off your hand?!¡±, she said angrily and bonged me on my head.


    ¡°So Baa-chan, what rank do you think I am?¡±, I asked while rubbing my head sheepishly.


    ¡°Hard to say. Your close quarter fighting sucks major. But your Jutsu and Bloodline abilities are on A-Rank or even S-Rank. You said you knew every Uzumaki sealing Jutsu?¡±, she asked and I nodded, ¡°then with enough time to prepare I would surely say SS-Rank. Fuinjutsu are the most destructive Ninja skill, if you have time to prepare. Without Fuinjutsu C to B-Rank in close quarter fights and A-Rank on middle distances and with the use of your Mangekyou-Sharingan. So maybe upper B-Rank. We have to train you in Taijutsu, if that is down to an acceptable level than upper A or even S-Rank¡±, she evaluated skilfully and with clear signs of vast experiences.


    ¡°I have two more years before I have to go back for the Ninja Academy. Could you train me a year in medic Jutsu and Taijutsu?¡±, I asked hopefully and she grinned sadistically at me.


    ¡°Sure, get ready to be worked to the bone¡±, she said and walked off with me to wake Shizune.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Another Chapter, just a showcase of Dexter''s skills and his Ranking. The next chapter will contain a short summary of his learned Taijutsu and then his try to get known.


    Baa-chan; As far as I know it means grandmother or granny.

 Chapter 13

    I''m really bad with rhymes, so bear with it


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    The year under Tsunade''s tutelage was quite funny. At first she was hyped to teach me all about the human body. She even tried to make it embarrassing for me.


    (Your all loved) Flashback no Jutsu;


    ¡°Okay Gaki, as a medic you have to know the anatomy of the human. That includes the reproduction¡±, she said with a few scrolls in her hand and a smirk pasted on her face.


    ¡°Okay¡±, was his reply.


    ¡°Good, let''s start with the...female body¡±, she said and expected him to blush. Contrary to her expectations he just Henged into his gambler ego, also known as Clair and began to undress.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing Gaki?!¡±, she asked/screamed.


    ¡°Undressing, it''s easier to explain with things to show. And I don''t think you would get naked, do you?¡±, he asked back with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Stay dressed, ¡ãsigh¡ã and here I hoped to have some fun¡±, she said and plopped down on a chair.


    End of the Flashback no Jutsu;


    Another thing that annoyed her was his already large knowledge about the human body. The only new things she could explain were the Tenketsu Points. And how to heal or affect them.


    The human body has 361 of them and they make it possible to use Chakra to begin with.


    They are linked with special veins for Chakra and the thickness of these veins are a good way to determine the amount of Chakra a person has.


    Each Tenketsu is only pinhead wide and can only be seen by the Byakugan. But that didn''t make them unknown to medics.


    This sparked an idea in Dexter''s mind. It may be right, that he isn''t able to see the Tenketsu, but he can memorise their position and then use Chakra enhanced attacks to recreate the Juken.


    He quickly learned their position and tried his new Taijutsu out on Bandits and Thugs who tried to ambush them on the road.


    Sadly Tsunade''s way of fighting was to simply pummel any enemy into dust. Which wasn''t really a strategy that Dexter liked, as it was his previous lives strategy. He was now more for of a speed fighter, so he used his Sharingan to copy the Taijutsu style of a few fast Missing-Nin and then produced his own.


    And while Tsunade wasn''t a Taijutsu specialist, she still was experienced and could point out mistakes he made.


    Now he had Tusnade''s Chakra enhanced strikes against armoured opponents and the bastardized Juken against opponents like Suigetzu, who could change into none solid material, and normal enemies. Tsunade deemed his Taijutsu now at B-Rank, which was as high as most upper level Chunin were.


    The medical Jutsu he learned were also huge in amount and Tsunade was jealous of his blatant usage of Shadow Clones. She once said that they were a short cut, but Dexter simply said that shortcuts are part of a Ninja life. And he wasn''t harming anyone by using them. Kura-chan huffed at that statement and asked about her doing all the work and preventing his brain from going mush.


    He sheepishly apologised and promised her to make it up.


    Which brings us to the current point. Dexter learned most things Tsunade wanted to teach him and he only stayed to establish a legend of his gambler persona Clair.


    Clair quickly became known as the Elf of Luck, as ¡°she¡± never lost. There even was a reward for those who could beat her in a game. But only if they can proof to not have cheated.


    So now he was standing in a large clearing, Tsunade, Shizune and TonTon with him.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°So Gaki, why did you bring us out here?¡±, asked Tsunade. She was slightly peeved to have been forced out of her sake induced sleep.


    ¡°I wanted to show you something. I tried to find a way for this the last two years now and finally managed the right seals¡±, said Dexter mysteriously.


    ¡°Kura-chan, this is my present for you¡±, he then said in his mind and Kurama perked up. She forgot the reason for this present, but she was nonetheless curious.


    Dexter then bit his thumb and went through summoning signs, before slamming his hand at his stomach. His whole body glowed in seals and a blue Chakra swirl formed around him, indicating the high amounts of Chakra he was using.


    ¡°[Summoning; Kyuubi no Kitsune]!¡± he then shouted and a cloud of smoke was in front of them.


    And out of the cloud came a very stunned and confused Kura-chan in her fox body.


    Her focus settled down on a grinning Dexter and she asked, while pointing her left paw at him;¡°Dex-kun, what? How did you summon me out of the seal?¡±.


    ¡°Summoning is also just a form of Fuinjutus, so I thought of making a summoning link between your seal and the signs. The seals on my body then channel the Chakra and make it possible to give you temporary freedom. However, you are only as strong as the amount of Chakra I put into the summoning. You should have the same amount as a one tailed Chakra cloak¡±, I explained and all four looked slack awed at me, before Tsunade brook out of her stupor.


    ¡°You want to tell me that you created a way to get the Kyuubi out of your seal?¡±, she asked and pointed shakily at Kura-chan.


    ¡°Oh come on Baa-chan. I already told you the real story behind the attack. Kura-chan isn''t so bad¡±, I said in defence.


    ¡°I don''t know Dex-kun, I might be up to some mature and mellow meat¡±, Kura-chan said with a sadistic grin and showed her fangs. TonTon began to squirm, but Kura-chan''s gaze was directed at Tsunade.


    ¡°Did you just call me old?¡±, asked mentioned woman angrily and raised her fist at Kura-chan.


    ¡°No, but you clearly think you are, if you get so riled up by the slightest mentioning¡±, replied Kura-chan with a smirk.


    ¡°That''s it, demon or not. I''ll get this bitch for calling me old¡±, huffed Tsunade angrily and stormed at Kura-chan. Kura-chan was equally angry for being compared to a female dog and did the same.


    Fist clashed with paw and a shock wave shook the surrounding trees.


    ¡°Dexter, what do we do?¡±, asked a worried Shizune.


    ¡°Nothing, they won''t kill each other. I hope. And even if they really try to, Tsunade won''t be able to kill Kura-chan and I can heal Tsunade from any live threatening wound¡±, I replied and sat down, watching the fight that was taking place in front of me.


    Half an hour and a healed Tsunade later we were able to continue our talk.


    ¡°So that was what you meant with gift. It''s a wonderful gift. Thank you¡±, said Kura-chan and brushed a tail against my face.


    ¡°Does that mean that she''s free?¡±, asked Shizune.


    ¡°Sadly no, it only means that she can come out of my seal for a short time and it''s really Chakra consuming¡±, I replied and Kura-chan looked a little nervous as I said that she sadly isn''t free.


    ¡°I''m also going to leave you for the time being. I have to do things in the next year. You can always call me with the Hiraishin seal on your coat, but please only once a month for gambling purposes¡±, I said and laughed, while Tsunade pouted.


    ¡°Call us if you need something or when you finally establish your village Gaki¡±, she then said and hugged me.


    ¡°Have a good journey Naruto-kun¡±, said Shizune and TonTon oinked.


    After that Kura-chan got back into the seal and I left.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±, asked Kura-chan after a few minutes of silent travel.


    ¡°Kumogakure, we need to open the seal and their turtle island will help us¡±, I answered.


    ¡°And don''t we need the key for that?¡±, she added.


    ¡°Yes, I plan to summon Minato for that. He must have a second key, and if not he''s still able to summon the toads¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Hmm¡±, she mumbled in agreement.


    ¡°Do you even know the location of the island?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°No, but I have a fox on Bee and he knows. We just have to ask him nicely¡±, I replied and I speedily tree jumped through the country.


    A week later we reached the foundation of the mountain and I groaned. I don''t like mountains, I''m more the seaside person.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡°I don''t like mountains. I can''t stand the thinner air¡±, was my reply and I began to climb up while mumbling curses about high places and thin air.


    A few hours later we neared the place that was told to be a liked place of Bee. It was the same place where Sasuke and the rest of Team Taka fought Bee.


    ¡°I can feel Gyuuki, he''s inside that temple¡±, said Kura-chan and it seems like luck was on our side. We only had to wait for an hour before he came out. Unluckily for us he came directly walking to us.


    ¡°Yo Nine, it''s hardly fine to hide like that from like mine¡±, rapped Bee as he stood in front of our hiding spot.


    ¡°Shit¡±, was my only mental comment.


    ¡°Eh, hi¡±, I then said and stepped away from the stone.


    ¡°Yo nine, thought you were a child and not an old man like me old Bee¡±, Bee then said amused.


    ¡°Yeah, well.... Please bring me to A¡±, I replied with a nervous tone. I knew that Bee is S-Rank or beyond. And really hope he is like his Anime self.


    Bee then motioned me to follow him and I did. He was also constantly rapping while speaking and I honestly didn''t know why everyone dislikes him for it. It''s kinda cool. He also wasn''t insulting my mask. That''s a big bonus.


    A few minutes of fast running later and we reached the village gates, where the guards informed a bunch of their ANBU version escorted us to the Raikage.


    His pretty assistant opened the door for us and Bee strolled right in, followed by me and four ANBU.


    ¡°Bee, why are you here?¡±, growled the Raikage. He was as big and imposing as he looked in the anime. Proud 2.10 metres tall and a giant of muscles. He was the coolest Kage, right after Tobirama.


    ¡°Yo bro, I found nine-o¡±, rapped Bee and A threw his paperweight at him.


    ¡°Stop rapping¡±, he then shouted and glared at me.


    ¡°And the nine tailed Jinchuriki is just a child, not this man in his teens with a strange mask¡±, he added.


    ¡°Oh no, that''s nine-o. I''m as sure as I can go¡±, replied Bee and got another paperweight in the face. A has a lot of them, with all his paperwork and the winds in high mountains.


    ¡°If that''s the Jinchuriki of the nine tails, then why is he here?¡±, asked A and focused on me.


    ¡°Hi, I''m Dexter and I came with a request. Or a few to be precise¡±, I said and waved.


    ¡°Drop that mask and we will see¡±, said A grumpily. But I think it''s his normal tone. I dropped the mask and felt the movement of Chakra from the ANBU, A and Bee increasing.


    He looked at me with a serious face and I noticed that I was still in my older Naruto form. Which means that I''m now looking like the Hokage, minus the whisker marks.


    ¡°Is it fun to walk around, Henged as the fourth Hokage?¡±, asked A angrily. He seems to have some respect for Minato.


    ¡°Oh that. It is indeed a Henge, but the look is not after Minato, but me in a few years¡±, I replied and dropped the Henge. Out came my 7-year-old self. Which looked like a chibi version of Minato.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°I knew it alright, Nine-o is a child¡±, rapped Bee satisfied.


    ¡°Why is the son of the fourth Hokage and Jinchuriki of the nine tails inside my office?¡±, asked A and ignored Bee due to the situation.


    ¡°So you know? Damn, the villagers are stupid as fuck if some foreign guy can see it, but they not¡±, I said in a mocking tone. Not directed at the Raikage, but at the village and A noticed that.


    ¡°So I can assume that the village doesn''t treat you right?¡±, asked A. Surely hoping to get another Jinchuriki.


    ¡°You could say that. Anyway, I''m here, because I want to visit your island turtle. I need to get control over Kyuubi''s Chakra¡±, I said. That was only half the truth, I also wanted to visit my mother, who was still sealed in me and as such can''t be resurrected through the Edo Tensei.


    ¡°How do you know about one of our village secrets?¡±, asked A with a good amount of killing intent and the ANBU tensed.


    ¡°Spies, my heritage should also be a secret, so we are even¡±, I replied calmly and he laughed a bit.


    ¡°You got guts for a child, I give you that. Then tell me, why should I let you on it? An enemy Jinchuriki with control over it won''t be good for Kumo¡±, he stated.


    ¡°Well, the thing is, I want to rebuild Uzushiogakure and it would be easier with Kyuubi''s full strength. While I do know your involvement with its destruction I also know that you got the idea from Konoha and even the means to do it. So I don''t have a lot of resentment for you, Kiri or Iwa.


    In return I could give you a barrier seal that can detect foreign Ninja. The same that Konoha has.


    I also like to have an alliance with your village, once Uzushiogakure is rebuild. The alliance would naturally involve a none aggression pact and trade agreements. Lightning country is known for it''s


    rich mines and Uzushiogakure has a lot of healing herbs, as well as the obvious seals. I could agree to sell you a preset amount of seals each month. They would of course be impossible to copy¡±, I listed.


    ¡°So you know of what happened? It''s not something my village did that I am proud of. Massacring a whole village, that isn''t right. But it was war.


    I could agree for the exchange. Barrier against Jinchuriki training, but you have to build your village before I can agree for any alliances, even if the offer is good¡±, said A in thoughts.


    ¡°So bro I can go and teach Nine-o?¡±, asked Bee in hope. He must like to teach.


    ¡°Say Dexter, do you want to join my village?¡±, asked A.


    ¡°Sorry, no can do. I still have to do some things in Konoha and I really want to rebuild Uzu¡±, I replied.


    ¡°At least I tried. Say, what would you do if I simply try to keep you?¡±, he then asked none seriously and with a smirk.


    ¡°I would Hiraishin out of this city and remember your attack¡±, was my reply with a sadistic grin and he looked a bit stunned.


    ¡°There is a saying in Iwa, Kumo and Kiri. Never really anger an Uzumaki, it will be your death¡±, he said with a laugh and gestured for us to leave.


    ¡°Well that went good, now let''s got training because I''m in a happy mood¡±, rapped Bee and we went on our way to the island. A month later we reached its ¡°shore¡± and we walked to the waterfall.


    ¡°That''s the Waterfall of Truth. Sit on the small patch of grass and see what''s in you lass¡±, said Bee and I sat down. The noise of the waterfall went silent and everything around me turned still.


    I didn''t have to wait long, as Clair came out of the waterfall.


    ¡°So you are my dark me?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Oh no, you don''t have something as a dark you. Naruto had one thanks to his split personality. But you have more of a denial¡±, she replied.


    ¡°Denial? So let me guess. You look like Clair, that would mean I''m deny something of my past live or remains from it¡±, I guessed.


    ¡°Yes, but can you find out what and a lot harder accept it?¡±, she asked with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Hmm, I don''t think it is my female personality¡±, I said and got a nod.


    ¡°Then something that normally is associated with women. In most cases it is being frail, bearers of life, love and care¡±, I said and she nodded again.


    ¡°So I have to accept the feelings of care and love I have?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, you found out quickly. Well, after so many years of living...¡±, she said with a shrug and left the sentence unfinished.


    ¡°But I don''t have someone I love¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±, she asked and I frowned.


    Who could I love? Lilia is long dead and I never really loved her. I did like her, but nothing more.


    Drull and Ilza were more like a brother and sister. Yuugao-nee is the same.


    Kura-chan? Well, I do like her. She looks good and we think alike.


    But is it love? Love is said to be when you feel happy by just being near the person you love. And while I do like it a lot to speak with her and especially to cuddle with her tails. Even if I''m only rarely allowed to do it.


    I don''t know if that is love.


    ¡°So do I have to accept the possibility of loving Kura-chan? Because, I don''t know if it''s really love I''m feeling. I can agree that I''m interested in her¡±, I asked.


    ¡°This isn''t just because of Kurama¡±, was Clair''s reply.


    ¡°It isn''t? Then what else? You surely don''t mean that I also have to start trusting people do you?¡±, I asked but only got a smile as an answer.


    ¡°Oh fuck no!¡±, I said in denial.


    ¡°Why not? Is it so hard to trust?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Yes, the last person I remotely trusted was Sarutobi and it turned out he was the reason for this childhood. And the person before that was a queen of Aeron. She tried to kill me and turn me into a martyr. Just so that she can start a second holy war¡±, I said in a loud tone.


    ¡°I don''t think it comes from that. Your lack on trust comes from before that¡±, she said knowingly. I stopped myself from speaking and tried to remember the possible reason.


    She spoke as if it was before my live as Clair. Something that happened in this live and broke the possibility of trust? There weren''t many things that were bad in my first live.


    ¡°It has to have happened during my earlier teens. Live was pretty good after I turned 16, even if boring¡±, I began.


    ¡°Probably nothing in my childhood. There aren''t any bad memories during that time. So my time during the secondary school. I did got bullied in that time. But not from former friends. Heck one turned out to become my best friend at a later time¡±, I continued.


    ¡°I give a hint. It has something to do with your denial of having a girlfriend¡±, said Clair. And I knew what she meant.


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. He was my best friend at that time¡±, I said with an angry frown and looked down.


    ¡°And also the reason for braking up with your first real girlfriend¡±, she continued.


    ¡°Yeah, he said she wanted to break up with me. So in my inexperience I thought of beating her into it. Later I found out that he loved her himself and only tried to separate us. She also listened to him more than to me¡±, I finished.


    ¡°But that was understandable, they were childhood friends¡±, I argued.


    ¡°But it hurt nonetheless¡±, she said silently.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I admitted.


    ¡°So I have to start trusting again and also have to think about my relationship towards Kura-chan?¡±, I asked and looked at Clair.


    ¡°Exactly¡±, said Clair cheerfully.


    ¡°I''ll try¡±, I said resolutely.


    ¡°Good, but remember, you won''t be able to control her Chakra, when you stop and fall back into old habits¡±, she said with a final smile and then faded out of existence.


    I noticed that I was back.


    ¡°Dex-kun? What happened, I was cut off from you¡±, asked Kura-chan worriedly.


    ¡°The same as what happened with Naruto. But I didn''t meet an evil me, more like my own denials¡±, I said and kinda felt happy to hear her. Strange.


    ¡°I knew that you will meet someone, but I was still worried that I was cut off from you¡±, she said relieved.


    ¡°Yeah, I learned a few things. One of said things are for you to get out of your seal in human form. And also for real¡±, I said but she didn''t reply.


    ¡°So Nine-o I assume we are get to go?¡±, asked Bee from the other side of the small lake.


    ¡°Yes, Bee. It kinda was enlightened¡±, I said and stepped through the waterfall, followed by Bee.


    We walked through the hall, across the headless statures and to the door.


    ¡°Put your head inside, but be aware. If you don''t clear the waterfall, then your will turn more than bald¡±, said Bee and pointed at the statue, where I have to put my head in.


    I promptly did and moved the switch, so that the door will open.


    ¡°Good, now do you have the key or will we have to go away?¡±, asked Bee then.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I''ll ask my dad¡±, I replied and he looked confused.


    I activated Edo Tensei and Minato stepped out of the coffin.


    ¡°Naruto? Why did you bring me back?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°The Yellow Flash?¡±, asked Bee and even forgot to rap.


    ¡°Is that Killer Bee?¡±, asked Minato who saw Bee for the first time since the war.


    ¡°Please don''t tell me I have to fight him. The fight would draw you into it¡±, said Minato hopefully.


    ¡°Oh no, I just summoned you for the key. I need it to open Kura-chan''s cage without ripping the seal completely off, which would kill me¡±, I answered and he sighed in relieve.


    ¡°It''s guarded by Gerotora. But I think I can make a new one¡±, he said.


    ¡°Thanks, here is some Chakra infused ink, a brush and a scroll¡±, I said and unsealed said items from a tattoo on my arm.


    Minato promptly began to work and finished fifteen minutes later.


    ¡°Done, greet Kushina from me¡±, he said with a smile and I had to feign ignorance.


    ¡°You will see¡±, he then said amused and I put him back into the coffin.


    ¡°Nine-o, was that really your father Minato?¡±, asked Bee.


    ¡°Yes, I used a Kinjutsu to bring him temporarily back. Now let''s go inside¡±, I said after activating the key. It should now be inside my mindscape and ready for my use.


    ¡°Sit down and enter your mindscape. There you will have to fight the Kyuubi and wrestle with it to take it''s Chakra from him. Or he could give it to you. But Gyuuki said that he isn''t someone who would do that¡±, said Bee seriously and without rapping.


    ¡°But be wary, he can do the same and take control of you¡±, he finished and I did as he said.


    I was back in my mindscape and Kura-chan was standing behind the bars.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    New Chapter.


    Some of you asked me about a shedule for my releases. I already said that I will release a chapter, whenever I have a day off. This could mean that there won''t be a chapter for 8 days or that there will come one after only 3. Depends on my work. And said work can change from one day to the other.


    There will be at least one each 8 days and if not it will be said in a special post.


    Questions regarding the Chapter?

 Chapter 14

    I hate the Dattebyo suffixes from Naruto and Kushina, so I won''t use them.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    ¡°So are you really going to open this cage?¡±, asked Kurama from behind her bars.


    ¡°Yep, how else will I be able to meet Kushina?¡±, replied Dexter and summoned the Key.


    ¡°I really can''t understand you. Sure, I know your memories, but how can you be so sure that I won''t betray and kill you the moment you open the seal?¡±, she asked with a frown on her face.


    ¡°I can easily answer that. I like you and trust comes automatically with it¡±, answered Dexter and a grin spread over his face as he activated the seal. He was so occupied with the seal that he didn''t notice her blush and only looked back up when she managed to force it down.


    The gate began to glow and then slowly opened. Kurama walked out and began to stretch.


    ¡°Feels good to be free again, even if it''s not completely. It''s different as if a tight tie was loosened. It''s still there, but not as noticeable.


    Anyway, you do know that I''m now able to physically affect you, do you?¡±, she said after her stretching and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°I didn''t know but I expected it, after your explanation regarding my eyes. What do you want to do?¡±, asked Dexter.


    ¡°What do you think about reaching adulthood now and not in ten years?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Am I right to assume that it will hurt like hell? And that you can add different things?¡±, asked Dexter to make sure.


    ¡°Yup¡±, confirmed Kurama and Dexter began to think.


    ¡°I''m fine with it, but let''s do this when we are alone¡±, agreed Dexter.


    ¡°Fine by me, this would also force the Rinnegan into activation¡±, she added.


    ¡°You know, there is one problem that bothers me since I activated the Mangekyou-Sharingan¡±, he then said.


    ¡°And that is?¡±, she asked now interested. Something that Dexter didn''t tell her and on top of that troubles him is rare. His thoughts are most of the time an open book to her, at least she thinks that is so, as she doesn''t notice when she can''t read them.


    ¡°Well, I will gain the Rinne-Sharingan at some point. The problem is how I will do that? I needed to fulfil all the requirements a normal Sharingan user has when it comes to their eyes. So I can safely assume that Minato once had Uchiha ancestors and that I gained the Senju part through Kushina, but what about the rest I need for the evolution of the Rinnegan?¡±, he explained and Kurama knew what he was up to.


    ¡°You mean that you need the Chakra of the Juubi? Do you want to tell me that you intend to revive it?¡±, she asked with slightly narrowed eyes. He might have become a very good friend and possibly even more, she doesn''t really know what she feels, but she can''t let that thing become alive again.


    ¡°Not really, while I''d love to speak with Kagura and have some theories regarding her behaviour. I do know that the Juubi is too much of a bother to me. But you are right with it''s Chakra.


    My question is, do I need the Juubi''s Chakra to awaken the Rinne-Sharingan or is it enough to have a Bijuu in you when you have the Rinnegan?¡±, he replied earnestly and Kurama couldn''t see any deceit in his voice, emotions or thoughts.


    She sighed in relieve and then thought about what he said.


    It is true that Madara had the Rinnegan when he awakened the Rinne-Sharingan, while Obito did not. His Rinnegan wasn''t his, so it could be possible that the Juubi itself doesn''t give the Rinne-Sharingan. But then what does? Just having the Rinnegan won''t do it as well. Madara would have had it if that was the case.


    It all comes down to the fact that he was a Jinchuriki, but he was the Jinchuriki of the Juubi.


    ¡°I honestly can''t tell. It might be true that you only need to have me in you, but it could also be that you have to have the Chakra of the Juubi. But why do you bring this up now?¡±, she finally admitted not knowing what to do.


    ¡°It won''t matter, if it evolves with your Chakra alone, but if that''s not the case then I need to absorb some of the other Bijuu''s Chakra. Or make you downright the new Juubi¡±, he said and Kurama was a little flattered that he would make her into a being that is basically a god.


    ¡°Well, we can only make assumptions as of now. So, where is your mother?¡±, said Kurama and switched back to their original reason to be here, other than the enormous bonus in strength and her half freedom.


    They both looked around and a few minutes later a 1.65 cm tall woman with ankle long red hair and a tomato round face materialized in front of them. She wore wide clothing for pregnant woman and looked pretty hot.


    ¡°What? A seal? So Minato sealed me within Naruto-chan?¡±, she asked perplexed and looked around. She spotted Dexter and rushed at him with a speed that shouldn''t be possible. At least not without opening the eight gates.


    She then hugged the life out of Dexter.


    ¡°My Naru-chan!¡±, she shouted and squeezed even harder.


    ¡°Hi mom¡±, replied Dexter and hugged her back. It didn''t look like she intended to release the hug, so Kurama coughed a little. Then a little louder and then finally ripped her off of Dexter.


    ¡°HEY!¡±, shouted Kushina in protest and then noticed Kurama for the first time. Her and her nine swishing tails.


    An instant later and Kurama was bounded in her Chakra chains. Each tail, her head, and each limb was bound to the ground.


    ¡°Mom, stop. She''s a friend¡±, said Dexter in protest and used a Rasengan to cut the Chain that strangles Kurama.


    ¡°But it''s the Kyuubi¡±, shouted Kushina back and looked directly at Dexter''s unwavering eyes.


    ¡°She is the sole reason why I''m still alive and wasn''t killed by the village. She is my only friend in this world that I have left and She is someone important to me¡±, said Dexter in an none arguably voice and Kushina released the chains reluctantly.


    ¡°Good, now sit down. We have to speak and I think I''m right with the assumption that you don''t have much time left¡±, he then said and sat down. A chair materialized behind him and the two women.


    ¡°What happened? You look like you are 7 or 8. What did you mean by reason for you being still alive¡±, asked Kushina rapidly and choose to pick Dexter up and place him on her lap. And also sit on the other side of Kurama.


    ¡°First of, the village thinks I''m the Kyuubi reincarnated and tortured me since I was 4 weeks old, maybe earlier¡±, answered Dexter and Kushina''s whole body froze.


    ¡°B..but Sarutobi¡±, muttered Kushina silently.


    ¡°He orchestrated it. True he didn''t want it to be this gravely, but he still allowed and even choose to do it. I also learned about the real reason of Uzushiogakure''s doom¡±, continued Dexter and Kushina began to tremble slightly.


    ¡°Do you want to hear?¡±, he asked and she nodded slowly.


    ¡°It will change the way you see Konoha¡±, added Dexter but Kushina still nodded.


    ¡°very well. Uzushiogakure was destroyed because they didn''t want to give Konoha a seal of mass destruction. Konoha choose to wait until you were sent and then gave Jiraiya the mission to ask one last time. Naturally Uzu rejected to hand the seal over, so Jiraiya manipulated the secret passages and ROOT troops, as well as Kiri, Kumo and Iwa attacked Uzushiogakure from the inside.


    Sarutobi reasoned that you will be able to repopulate the Clan and that they didn''t need an uncontrollable outside force. He even considered to put you under the CRA but choose to play matchmaker with you and Minato¡±, Dexter explained and Kushina''s trembling was added by silent sobs.


    ¡°But I fell in love when Minato-kun saved me from Kumo. That couldn''t be a plan¡±, said Kushina in denial.


    ¡°Sarutobi allowed Kumo to kidnap you and even led Minato on your initial trail. It''s true that he couldn''t be sure of your rescue by him, but he had you trailed by ANBU. I don''t know if Minato knows, but I think he does not,¡± said Dexter.


    ¡°Then my whole live in Konoha was a lie?¡±, she asked with a shaky voice. She was fearful of his answer.


    ¡°No, while it is true that they planned to make you into an outcast, I don''t think that your friends were involved into the ploy. Their parents maybe, but not them.


    But it''s true that Konoha is the reason for the death of your whole family and your younger live in the slums of Konoha¡±, answered Dexter and Kushina couldn''t hold her tears in anymore. She broke down and began to cry, while hugging Dexter close to her.


    Dexter patted her head silently and Kurama watched the whole thing with sad eyes.


    It took Kushina a few minutes to settle down.


    ¡°Why are you telling me all this? I''m dead¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°I''m able to revive you. And I want to ask if you would agree to live again. I plan to kill Danzo, Sarutobi, the Council, around 5 thousand villagers and 400 Ninja from Konoha. They were the ones who tortured me and are the reason for both yours and my bad childhood. But at the same time I have to tell you another secret. One about myself and one that might change the way you see me¡±, answered Dexter and Kushina moved into a straighter position.


    ¡°It can''t be worse than to learn that your whole life was created by a lie and that the people who you trusted with your live are the reason for the death of your parents¡±, she said sarcastically.


    ¡°Maybe not maybe yes. Depends on the viewing point. The thing is, I''m not the meant person to inhabit this body. I once met a being that could only be described as a true god. This being created everything, this world and countless different ones. I come from a world in which your whole live was only a fiction. A book, written by some guy.


    This god I met was bored and gave me the task to entertain him by living a new live. He gave me unimaginable power and I lived for thousands of years. But I got bored of this power and killed myself. However, one of these powers was to gain an ability that changed my existence into that of a gamer. A person who plays games. This ability gave me the choice to get reincarnated into different worlds, including this one. It also gave me choices to boost my strength, like having the Sharingan or gaining a book about every seal in existence.


    So, like you probably already realized, I choose to get reincarnated as your child. Naruto, your real child would have been brainwashed by Konoha and would do everything for it. They stunned his growth and thought of him as a demon. Like they did with me.


    What I''m trying to say is that I''m not the child that was originally meant to be¡±, said Dexter and waited for a reply. Waiting for her to push him off of her lap or to start crying again. Maybe even just denying the whole thing. Only a small part of him thought of her accepting him. But this small part won over every other larger possibilities. Because Kushina hugged him again and told him her opinion.


    ¡°Silly you, I would have loved you even with your already developed mind. Or did you plan to harm me or Minato?¡±, she asked and Dexter choke his head in denial.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°See? A mother doesn''t loves her child because it''s a blank state. She loves it because it is the natural thing to do. You might have an ancient mind, but your body was still born and carried by me.


    And this situation isn''t so different from what normally would have happened. The original Naruto would have met me not before he himself would have been a grown man and as such not known to me.


    The only difference I see is that I''ll be able to see your life and watch this scum of Konoha die. No one hurts the family of an Uzumaki and lives to tell the tale¡±, she said with fire in her eyes.


    ¡°Well, I didn''t see it from this perspective, but you are right. Naruto would have been already grown up when he met you.


    So does that mean that you''re accepting my offer of a second life?¡±, asked Dexter and tilted his head to see her eyes.


    Kushina smiled brightly and kissed his forehead, before saying; ¡°Yes, I would really like to do that¡±.


    ¡°Good, your soul will be freed once your Chakra vanishes from the seal and I will be able to revive you through the Edo Tensei. From there on I will give you a true body with the Rinnegan¡±, said Dexter happily.


    The affection reminded him of his first mother and Maia. And it felt good to feel it again. He felt happy to just sit in her lap and get stroked by her hands.


    ¡°Edo Tensei?You have the Rinnegan?¡±, asked Kushina in shock and stopped the stroking. Dexter moved his head forward and backwards to motion her to continue and she did after a moment, while Kurama could only smile at his antics.


    Dexter was seldom so willing to get touched. Only Tsunade and her were allowed to touch him directly, and maybe Yuugao.


    ¡°Yes, one of the things I choose to aid me. I even got the better version of the Rinnegan, but don''t know how to awaken it as of now. And don''t worry mom, I''m going to use a blood clone for the Jutsu¡±, he said and Kushina smiled fondly when he called her mom.


    ¡°That''s a relieve. Well then, get me out of this seal¡±, she said and vanished shortly after.


    ¡°That went better than I expected¡±, said Kurama the moment Kushina was gone.


    ¡°Yeah¡±, I''m out then as well. We have to try the new Chakra cloak¡±, answered Dexter and left the mindscape.


    ¡°I''m back¡±, Dexter said as he opened his eyes and looked at Bee.


    ¡°So what happened? Were you so nice to nine that he surrendered just fine?¡±, asked Bee. He noticed the lack of struggle.


    ¡°Yeah, Kura-chan and I have a great relationship¡±, answered Dexter.


    ¡°Kura-chan? So the fox is a vixen? That''s new to me and Gyuuki, yeah¡±, said Bee and Dexter already knew that Bee uses yeah at every sentence when he can''t find a ryme.


    ¡°Bijuu are genderless and she chooses a female form. Anyway, let''s try the Chakra cloak¡±, said Dexter. Eager to see and feel the purified Chakra of Kurama.


    ¡°Hold on there, don''t want to burn you here¡±, rapped Bee and raised a hand.


    ¡°You''re too young for a power that strong¡±, he further said but Dexter ignored him and was speaking with Kurama.


    ¡°So Kura-chan, how do I activate the Chakra cloak?¡±, asked Dexter his tenant.


    ¡°You didn''t rob me of any Chakra, so I have to actively give you some of mine if you want to activate the cloak. But I don''t see why not, so here you go¡±, answered Kurama and pushed her purified Chakra into his coils.


    Dexter was instantly engulfed in a bright red light and the characteristic cloak of Naruto in his controlled Bijuu mode formed around him. The only difference was that his cloak wasn''t as bright or as dark as Minato''s or Naruto''s. Mainly because Kurama has both her Yin and Yang halves.


    It looked more like a bright orange with darker outlines, while the flames flickered in the bright yellow of Naruto''s cloak.


    ¡°Whoa nine-o, what did I say not to do? You''ll burn down like a bonfire, but why aren''t you lying down and already a crier?¡±, exclaimed be in shock.


    ¡°It''s an Uzumaki thing¡±, lied Dexter while he felt the new experiences. He could feel, hear, smell and see better. It was an intoxicating feeling. But there was also a downside, he felt the negativity of the world. He felt how Iwa hated Konoha, how Konoha hated Naruto even how Suna hated Gara.


    But he also felt how people loved each other. The mother that loves her child, the man that loves his fianc¨¦e or the old granny that still loves her equally old husband.


    ¡°Do you feel this all the time?¡±, asked Dexter in shock.


    ¡°Not anymore, I learned to control my ability to feel emotions, like you will have to¡±, answered Kurama and Dexter felt also felt how she is feeling. That she was happy to have someone who can relate to her, that she has someone to be with her and that she likes him. It didn''t feel like the love of lovers, more like an attraction, but it was enough for Dexter to grow a large grin.


    ¡°What?¡±, she asked as she felt him grinning.


    ¡°Nothing, I only thought about how I''m a little bit more able to understand you now¡±, he said and Kurama blushed slightly. Not that he could see it. She also realised that he must''ve felt her and quickly shut him down from her emotions.


    ¡°What a shame, I liked your feelings¡±, was Dexter''s reply as he no longer felt her.


    ¡°It''s not polite to pry into the head of a woman¡±, replied Kurama sheepishly.


    ¡°Ahem, finished talking? Because I''m feeling like I am parking¡±, rapped Bee badly and Dexter refocused on him.


    ¡°Sorry, had a conversation with Kura-chan. Her cloak grants me to feel emotions from people. It was just so overwhelming. Anyway, thanks for helping me. I''ll learn the rest on my own and with Kura-chan''s help.


    Here is the seal we agreed up to. Don''t tinker with it. It will explode if you do. Just activate it and follow the instructions on the scroll. Each Ninja will have to be registered by blood or the seal will give a warning to the employed guards. It can detect anything that has Chakra as low as a weak Genin, so normal villagers aren''t noticed by it. It will also inform the guards of the Chakra reserves of the intruder¡±, said Dexter in excuse and gave Bee a scroll.


    ¡°Thanks nine~o, bro will like this yo¡±, rapped Bee badly.


    ¡°Well then, I''m off¡±, said dexter and left via Hiraishin after a short bow.


    He appeared in Uzushiogakure and was inside his own mansion, a large building near the Kagetower.


    ¡°Kura-chan, let''s talk about the changes you are going to make. Anything you''ve thought about?¡±, said Dexter while removing his clothes. They will only rip when he goes through his soon to be coming growth spurt.


    ¡°Well, what do you think about being 2 metres tall, muscular but slender at the same time?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Can you add fox tails and ears?¡±, asked Dexter in a hopeful tone and Kurama''s stopped thinking.


    ¡°Why would you want to have the things that will bring you nearer the image of a demon? Of the same demon the villagers are despising so much?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Duh, because your tails are awesome and I want them too. And who cares about these fuckers. I like your tails and ears. This way we''re going to match¡±, he said.


    ¡°Well I could make them, but they won''t stay as perfect as mine¡±, she said after a pause.


    Dexter wanted to match with her looks? Wouldn''t that mean that he likes her? But the last person who said something equally cute hurt her deeply. Dexter isn''t like him. Or is he? Kurama wasn''t able to feel his emotions for a couple of month now and she got worried. She always knew what he was feeling and this lack was making her uncertain and worried. The only reason she started to be as open to him as she was, was because she always knew what he was thinking and as such couldn''t get betrayed by him. Not that he tried to in the first place. But what if?....


    ¡°Kura-chan?¡±, asked Dexter who noticed her lack of attention and Kurama refocused on their link.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°You tails are perfect, nothing is allowed to be as good as them, just make mine as good as you can¡±, said Dexter with worship in his tone as he spoke about her tails. Dexter was loving her tails, that she was sure of.


    ¡°?hm okay. Anything else?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Hmm, give me the Rinnegan now anything else is up to you. Oh and please give my hair red tips. They will look awesome¡±, said Dexter.


    ¡°Sure, well then lay down and I will start. I will force you into unconsciousness. It will hurt less and you won''t feel the spent time. The next time you wake up, you will be in your slightly changed adult form. But you also feel like crap¡±, assured Kurama and Dexter laid down on his bed.


    ¡°See you¡±, he then said and Kurama began to work.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A''s POV;


    ¡°So he left via Hiraishin?¡±, I asked my brother who I have already beaten into stopping with his rap. At least for now....


    ¡°Yes, Bro. He got the Chakra cloak done instantly and then gave me the scroll before leaving¡±, answered Bee.


    ¡°So he held true to his word. What do you think of him?¡±, I asked. Bee someone who could judge a person fairly well.


    ¡°He''s a fine young man. Way above his age and fairly strong. The way he moves and suppresses his Chakra, as well as the ability to use the Hiraishin makes me believe him to be at least A-Rank.


    I was only able to spot him in the first place because Eight~o informed me of Nine~o''s Chakra.


    I also think that he stays to his word. The Uzumaki weren''t a bunch of liars¡±, stated Bee and I had to agree.


    ¡°Yeah, the Uzumaki never were known for lying. They were more likely to be known for their rage when someone was betraying them¡±, I said in agreement and was almost feeling sorry for Konoha. Almost, they had it coming. A Jinchuriki has to be raised with friendship and not pain.


    ¡°What do you think about his claim to revive Uzushiogakure?¡±, asked Bee.


    ¡°If it''s true what he says, then we are better off with him as an ally. The Kyuubi is fearsome and with its Jinchuriki as a seal master it gets almost unstoppable. Other Jinchuriki won''t stand a chance and we can''t seal him, because he will know what we are up to¡±, I said and rubbed my temples. This whole mess would give me a massive headache, if I wouldn''t have one already from all this paperwork.


    ¡°Yeah, and Kyuubi is on good terms with him. That makes it even more dangerous. It''s better we try to stay on his side and not against him¡±, said Bee, also in thoughts.


    ¡°Good, he won''t be back before he starts his village anyway¡±, I said and dismissed Bee. The moment he was gone I looked down at my paperwork and cringed as I noticed a new stack of papers.


    The bane of all Kages, paperwork. The true enemy.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Well, next chapter. This one also includes a poll. I can''t decide how I will give Dexter the Rinne-Sharingan. There are three ways and I think I''ll let you decide.


    Words;


    If I haven''t mentioned it yet, Kage means Shadow. Doesn''t affect the story in anyway, but it''s cool to know^^.

 Chapter 15

    I choose to use different signs for the future dialogues. It might be kinda confusing to have ¡°¡± for both the mind and normal talk.


    So ¡ã...¡ã=mind speaking.


    ¡°...¡±=normal speaking.


    *...*=things done before they speak like sighing.


    This chapter is also, probably, the first chapter I wrote that has something fundamentally different from the original. Post it if you know what I mean. I''ll answer next chapter.


    The meaning of A and B in the poll are stated at the end of this Chapter.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter woke up and felt sore all over. His eyes throbbed like hell and each limb prickled as if they were asleep. Hell even his hair hurt and that shouldn''t be possible. He was laying on his stomach and felt something soft swishing on his back and legs.


    ¡ãUrg, Kura-chan?¡ã, he asked and tried to roll on his back. He failed miserably and decided to stay on his stomach.


    ¡ãYou''re awake, finally. How do you feel?¡ã, came the reply from Kurama, who sounded happy.


    ¡ãSore¡ã, he grumbled and tried to sit up. A few attempts later and he was in a sitting position and now knew why he couldn''t roll on his back. His new tails were in the way. The tails had a yellow-orange colour with red tips.


    ¡ãKura-chan, how many tails do I have and how can I move them?¡ã, he then asked and grabbed one of his many tails. They were all intertwined with each other and swished from one side to the other.


    ¡ãYou have nine tails. They don''t represent your strength, more like your connection to me. Moving them feels natural for me. I don''t know how you can learn that. Try to will them to move¡ã, was her answer.


    Dexter tried and surprisingly one of them moved, right into his face and bitch-tailing him. The hit was strong enough to launch him out of bed and into the nearby wall.


    ¡ãThat was hilarious¡ã, laughed his tenant loudly and Dexter could only grumble.


    ¡ãWhat are these things made of? They are soft as hell, even if not as soft as yours, yet at the same time as hard as steel¡ã, mumbled Dexter as he stood up.


    He noticed with interest that he now was way taller than before. He looked down and saw the well-toned body of an athlete. As lean as a swimmer, but his limbs and torso still showed developed and strong muscles.


    ¡ãMost of your muscles are of the Intermediate-Muscle-Type. They are a mix between the normal long lasting muscles and the fast and strong ones. Each of the other ones is better than the Intermediate-Muscle-Type in their own field. However, the combination of both makes it so special. This way you can run a marathon and lift heavy weights without looking like a muscle man or a skinny guy¡ã, said Kurama in self-praise.


    ¡ãThanks¡ã, said Dexter sincerely before walking to a nearby mirror. His head had the most changes if you ignore the nine tails sprouting out of his coccyx.


    His hair now had red lines between his blonde ones. His eyes were still blue, but with a slit now as a pupil. His jaw was angular and his canines looked a little longer and sharper. He had to stop himself from admiring how good he looked.


    Another added, or more like lost, thing was the lack of his whisker marks.


    ¡ãYou removed the whisker marks, why?¡ã, he asked and pulled on the red streaks in his hair.


    ¡ãThey did look cute on your child body, but stupid when you''re all grown up. They were a side effect of Kushina being pregnant with you. Did you like them?¡ã, said Kurama and drooled slightly at the sight of his naked body. She changed all of his muscles.


    ¡ãNah, they looked stupid on a male adult. If I was a girl, then yes. Thanks for removing them. What about my eyes?¡ã, he reassured her that she did everything right.


    ¡ãWell..., the thing is I managed to activate the Rinnegan, but then some Chakra that felt nothing like yours or mine streamed towards your eyes. I tried to stop it, but it was too fast and reached them before I could do anything. After that, your eyes shut down and I don''t know what happened. Try to activate them, but slowly¡ã, she said and sounded a little sorry.


    ¡ãDon''t feel bad for it. You tried¡ã, he said in hope to cheer her up. He then slowly put Chakra into his eyes and they changed into the Sharingan, then Mangekyou-Sharingan and after that into the legendary Rinnegan. Strangely enough, it felt like that wasn''t all, so he put more Chakra in them and the eyes changed again. They stayed purple but now had the tomoe pattern of Sasuke''s Sharingan after gaining his part of the Rikudo Sennin''s Chakra.


    ¡ãIs that the Rinne-Sharingan?¡ã, asked Kurama baffled.


    ¡ãI don''t know, it should be red. Maybe because they are in my eye sockets and not on my forehead?¡ã, was Dexter''s reply.


    ¡ãThey kinda look like Sasuke''s. Do you know how to use them?¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãI think...I do. Why do I know how to use them? That wasn''t the case with the Mangekyou-Sharingan. I even somehow know how to use the normal Rinnegan. The fuck!?¡ã, replied a heavily confused Dexter.


    ¡ãAs unbelievingly as it sounds, maybe it has something to do with them being godly eyes?¡ã, said Kurama and tried to put some sense into this. It wasn''t logical.


    ¡ãI have a better idea. Naruto and Sasuke also instantly knew how to use their power after gaining the Yin and Yang half from the Rikudo Sennin. He gave them his Chakra, so maybe along with it his memories? It is possible to transmit memories and souls through Chakra. The Yamanaka clan does it all the time.


    The Chakra you''ve felt could have been the reason for my knowledge. The question is, from whom did I got it?¡ã, reasoned Dexter.


    ¡ãWhat exactly do you know?¡ã, asked Kurama.


    ¡ãWell, I know the seven path''s and that I''m able to use the normal Sharingan skills. But nothing about the Eternal Genjutsu or Kaguya''s Dimension travel¡ã, said Dexter and changed his arm into the laser cannon of the Demon path.


    ¡ãSo you don''t have the fully developed eyes of the Rinne-Sharingan, but most of its useful powers?¡ã, asked Kurama to be sure.


    ¡ãYeah, I don''t need the Eternal Genjutsu and I still want to stay in this dimension. So there isn''t anything that I still need. The ability to use the Sharingan in combination with the Rinnegan is the true reason for even taking the Rinne-Sharingan. Say, do I have more Chakra?¡ã, agreed Dexter, before asking a question of himself. He kinda felt like he has way more Chakra than before.


    ¡ãYou do, I enlarged your Chakra coils and the foreign Chakra did the same. Sorry, but you have to relearn some of your finer detailed techniques¡ã, said Kurama in a fake apologetic tone.


    ¡ãYay, well it''s good that I have the Chakra manipulation training methods I''ve read in some fan fictions. It''s cool that they really work¡ã, shouted Dexter in fake joy.


    He once read about a few methods for finer Chakra manipulation. One of them was to use the Chakra to cling to the dust on the ground and then move it into a pile. With the right amount, it''s possible to clean the floor. Another technique was to sort powder in different colours. Both of them are really hard and way beyond anything that you could learn in the library of Konoha. Even the Jonin section didn''t have something as advanced as this.


    He long forgot the name of said fictions, but he still remembered that they were really cool, even if they weren''t finished.


    ¡ãYou also have to learn how to use your tails¡ã, mused Kurama.


    ¡ãYeah¡ã, said Dexter in lament.


    ¡ãAnd please put some clothes on. The sight makes me feeling strange¡ã, added Kurama.


    ¡ãLike what you see?¡ã, asked a now grinning Dexter, who also started to make poses.


    ¡ãI created it, of course, I like it¡ã, replied Kurama matter of factly before falling silent.


    Dexter''s grin stayed for the time he needed to get clothed before he got serious and started to train with his new skills.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A few weeks later;


    ¡ãOkay, now we''re set to go¡ã, said Dexter as he stepped out of the bath.


    He relearned his Chakra control over the past weeks. Additionally to that, he was now also able to use the Bijuu Mode of Kurama to his fullest. Yet, he didn''t have the Truth-Seeking Orbs that Naruto had or the ability of Sasuke''s eye to swap places with things.


    He also could control four Limbo Shadows. They both came up with the reason that Limbo was a skill of the Rinnegan. While the Orbs and the switching ability came from the Chakra of the Juubi.


    Obito also had the orbs, but couldn''t control Limbo, as they weren''t his eyes. That and he only had one Rinnegan eye.


    The only thing that Naruto wasn''t able to use was Senjutsu. At least not now. Kurama isn''t able to kick the Mana out of his system so they never tried to learn it. He once asked Hiraka, the boss summon of the foxes, to teach him. But she said that she has to ask the elders for allowance before.


    ¡ãSo where is our first stop?¡ã, asked Kurama.


    ¡ãKonoha, we have to find a little girl¡ã, answered Dexter with a smirk and then Hiraishined to a Kunai in the Forest of Death.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha;


    It was night and Yakumo Kurama was, like every night, alone in her large mansion on the outskirts of Konoha. Well, technically she wasn''t completely alone. There was still her inner demon the Idou-Monster. Contrary to the beliefs of Konoha she wasn''t afraid of it or even hostile towards Idou. No Idou was the only friend she had since Kurenai sealed her Chakra.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡ãI hate it to be alone Idou¡ã, lamented Yakumo while she strolled through the dark and lonely hallways of her mansion. Or as she calls it her prison.


    ¡ãI know, but this cursed Third Hokage and Kurenai aren''t allowing you to go outside, in fear of me¡ã, said Idou from the inside of her head.


    ¡ãYes¡ã, was Yakumo''s reply before she stopped abruptly. It was as if she heard something.


    ¡ãDid you hear that?¡ã, she asked Idou.


    ¡ãYeah, kinda sounded like running water¡ã, answered her inner demon.


    ¡ãIt came from the kitchen¡ã, the demon added and Yakumo swallowed heavily before she began to sneak towards her kitchen.


    The moment she turned around the corner that led to her kitchen she knew something wasn''t right. Light shone out of the kitchen into the corridor and splashing noises were audible.


    ¡ãThere is someone in my house!¡ã, she screamed mentally.


    ¡ãTry to see who it is¡ã, said Idou and Yakumo slowly sneaked up to the doorway.


    ¡°You can come in, I made something to eat¡±, said suddenly a male voice shortly before she reached the doorway. Yakumo took a deep breath and then steeled herself before walking inside the kitchen.


    She was greeted by the smell of fried chicken and a lot of side dishes. She also saw a man on the sink, washing dishes. Strangely enough, the man had yellow fox ears on his blond with red tipped head and nine tails swished behind him.


    ¡°You''re Yakumo am I right?¡±, asked the man while he turned around.


    ¡ãHot¡ã, said Idou from inside and Yakumo could only nod. He was hot, a masculine face and bright blue eyes. His body was also nothing to ignore. But the best was his smile that was more like a friendly grin.


    ¡°Good, my name is Dexter. Sit, I have a proposal for you¡±, he said and mistook her nod as an agreement for his previous question.


    Yakumo slowly sat down, still somewhat wary of the man. Sure he was hot, but he might still be dangerous.


    ¡°I hope you like chicken? I promise you, it''s the food for gods¡±, he said and Yakumo could only nod again. His tone was almost zealous and she didn''t want to risk angering him. She didn''t have access to her Chakra and her body was too weak to even run away.


    He also sat down and filled her plate, before putting food on his own.


    ¡°Eat up, we can speak afterwards¡±, he said and began to eat. Yakumo eyed the food and then put a small piece in her mouth.


    ¡°That''s good¡±, she mumbled and began to eat more and faster.


    ¡°Told you chicken is the food for gods¡±, he said proudly.


    They ate in silence and Yakumo was strangely happy with the whole situation. Sure the man might mean her harm, but he still was the only contact she had in ages.


    ¡°Do you know about Idou?¡±, asked the man as he finished with his plate.


    ¡ãHe knows about you, what should I do?¡ã, asked Yakumo with a mental freak out. No one likes her because of Idou, but Idou is her only friend and also the sole person she can communicate with.


    Many people would try to argue that Idou is a demon and that she is the reason for the death of their parents. But Idou told her what really happened. It is true that Idou took over her body as the house burned down, but she wasn''t the reason for it. Someone set the house on fire and then knocked her out. This made it possible for Idou to take control and save them both. Sadly Idou wasn''t strong enough to also save their parents.


    A few days after the incident came the Third Hokage with Kurenai and told her that Kurenai would train her in Genjutsu.


    At first, she was delighted to train in the art that was the strong point of her clan. She even absorbed everything Kurenai said like a sponge, however, this changed Kurenai somewhat. She wasn''t as friendly anymore and then one day stopped coming to the training.


    Three days later came the Third Hokage and sealed her Chakra. He said that her Genjutsu are too strong and that she isn''t able to control them properly.


    Naturally, Yakumo said that that wasn''t true, but Kurenai said that she got injured by one of her flame Genjutsu and showed her left arm. It was burned in second-degree burns and looked like it would hurt.


    The Hokage said that he is sorry to do that but it had to be done and continued with the sealing.


    Yakumo could only watch in terror as her teacher smirked from the back of the Hokage and knew that she was betrayed.


    ¡ãTell him that you do. He doesn''t look like a human, maybe he knows how we feel¡ã, reassured Idou.


    ¡°I do¡±, she finally answered after a long pause.


    ¡°I take it, that you are able to speak with Idou?¡±, the man asked and Yakumo nodded slowly.


    ¡°I know that you hate the Third and Kurenai. What do you think about revenge?¡±, he asked and Yakumo saw with fascination the glint of his sharper and longer than normal canines.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°I could take you out of the village. I''m currently building a new one and would need a Genjutsu specialist. I know that you are isolated and know how that is. Do you know about Naruto?¡±, said the man.


    This brought Yakumo to think. She heard the name a few times when her parents were still alive. But nothing too much.


    ¡°I heard the name, but don''t know the person¡±, she admitted.


    ¡°Don''t mind it, you are pretty isolated. What I want to say is that Naruto has the nine tailed demon fox sealed inside him. And on top of that, a lot of people of the village think that he is the demon reincarnated. So he is basically like you. Punished for something that wasn''t in his power and might not even be something evil¡±, he explained.


    ¡°And what does this Naruto have to do with you?¡±, asked Yakumo who couldn''t make anything out of it.


    ¡°Naruto''s other name is Dexter. I am Naruto. I was mistreated, some would say tortured, by the villagers and want to see the demise of a lot of them. So I thought of helping a fellow sufferer. What do you say? I can take you to a friend of mine and you could train your skills again¡±, he explained and Yakumo was shocked. Was this man like her?


    ¡°How can I trust you? And my Chakra is sealed away, I couldn''t train if I want to¡±, asked Yakumo.


    ¡°Well, you could either come with me or stay inside this empty house with only Idou as your partner. And the seal is easily lifted. But tell me, is there a reason for your hate of Kurenai? I heard that you weren''t able to control your skills which led to the sealing of your Chakra¡±, he said and smiled one of his beautiful half smirk smiles.


    ¡°I didn''t lose control, she faked the part. She hurt herself and put the blame on me¡±, said Yakumo heatedly.


    ¡°I see, she might have seen your potential and choose to nip your skills at the buds. Kurenai isn''t skilled in anything other that Genjutsu and she might have feared to lose her title as Genjutsu Mistress of Konoha¡±, he stated and it now made sense to Yakumo. Kurenai wasn''t so unfriendly at the start, only when Yakumo showed great skill.


    ¡°This bitch¡±, growled Yakumo and quickly put her hands over her mouth for her outburst.


    ¡°Yes, she is a bitch¡±, agreed the man.


    ¡°Who are you anyway?¡±, asked Yakumo. The man might have introduced himself as Dexter and that he''s also Naruto who has the Kyuubi inside of him.


    ¡°I''m Dexter Uzumaki, the future leader of Uzushiogakure and hopefully a soon to be allied with you. What do you say? I free you of the seal and you come with me? You can always leave afterwards¡±, he answered with conviction and Yakumo was strangely drawn to this man.


    ¡ãAgree, he is our ticket out of Konoha¡ã, chimed Idou in.


    ¡°What would I have to do?¡±, asked Yakumo. She won''t help him if it means to become his slave.


    ¡°Nothing in the next few years. I''m only at the start with my plan. You would either live in Uzushiogakure or travel with my friend¡±, he assured.


    ¡°Then I''ll agree. Help me to regain my Chakra and I will help you with your plan¡±, said Yakumo and stood up to shake Dexter''s hand.


    ¡°Gladly¡±, answered the Fox-men and they vanished the moment he grabbed her hand.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Uzushiogakure;


    Yakumo looked around and saw an empty village, the houses looked new and everything was cleaned. However, it lacked the flair of life.


    ¡°This is Uzushiogakure, our future village. I already build the facilities and houses but still lack the personal. That is something we''re going to change. But first I have to bring my mother back¡±, said the man who just brought her out of Konoha.


    ¡°What do you mean by bringing her back?¡±, she asked. Wouldn''t they be somewhere else if he is going to take her back from somewhere? This is his village, she can''t be away in his village.


    ¡°I''m going to revive her¡±, he nonchalantly said and Yakumo stopped walking.


    ¡ãDid I hear right?¡ã, she asked her friend.


    ¡ãYes, he''s either delusional or not something that we could allow to anger if he really can bring back the dead¡ã, answered Idou and Yakumo had to quicken her steps to reach up to the man who claims to be able to revive the dead.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yeah, had a day off today. The next one will be in 8 days. Someone asked to revive the Uzumaki clan. It would be possible, he has their bones and with that their DNA. But should I really do it?


    I made a poll for this question. A = revive B= they stay dead.


    Questions?

 Chapter 16

    Third Person''s POV:


    Yakumo and Dexter were now standing inside Dexter''s main house.


    ¡°So you think you can revive the dead?¡±, asked Yakumo.


    ¡ãOkay, maybe it wasn''t such a good idea to follow him¡ã, admitted Idou.


    ¡ãYeah, and you noticed that how?¡ã, replied Yakumo sarcastically.


    ¡°Yes I do, but I need some part of their body for that to happen. A single hair would be enough. Luckily I already have one from her old home¡±, said Dexter as if it wasn''t something unbelievable to do.


    Dexter knew some reviving spells from his previous live. He found them during his dimensional travels. Some of them require heavy sacrifices, others only mana.


    But the only skills he knows that could revive the dead were the Ying/Yang release and the Edo Tensei in combination with Gedo Rinne Tensei. The Ying/Yang release creates matter and even souls. But it wouldn''t work with Kushina, as he doesn''t know enough about her to recreate her soul or body. The Edo Tensei forces the soul into a body and the Gedo Rinne Tensei creates the flesh of said body. It''s way easier and doesn''t need any knowledge about the dead person, so Dexter will use the second way.


    Dexter summoned a Blood Clone and then used Edo Tensei on it. The dying screames made Yakumo pale and she backed away.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±, she asked sickened from the sound.


    ¡°The Edo Tensei is a forbidden Jutsu. It sacrifices a living body to bring back a dead person. Said person isn''t really alive, more like a puppet. An undying and untiring puppet. The perfect skill for mass destruction. But it''s also a great foundation for my next Jutsu¡±, explained Dexter.


    The Clone was surrounded by paper snippets and Kushina''s body was slowly formed. She wore her Jonin clothes, on her back was a scabbard but it was empty.


    ¡°Interesting, it seems like the body gets formed in a battle state, just without the weapons. Does that mean that Kabuto managed to acquire six of the seven Swords of the Mist?¡±, thought Dexter out loud and then put the sealing tag in Kushina''s head.


    She blinked twice and then focused on Dexter.


    ¡°Where am I? Where is my son Naruto?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°Hi mom, I kinda grew up a lot¡±, said Dexter jokingly and rubbed the back of his head, he then stopped as he noticed that he was doing it again and forcefully put his arm down.


    ¡°Naruto? How long did you wait to revive me?¡±, asked Kushina shocked. The last memory she has of him was when he looked like a 8 or 9 year old boy. And now he looks to be in his early twenties and with fox appendages?


    ¡°What happened?¡±, she asked a little forceful.


    ¡°Not much, Kurama is now able to access my body. She changed it a little. This had to be done early, it wouldn''t have been possible once puberty hits. I got these fine tails, enhanced senses, enhanced strength, larger Chakra coils, a longer lifespan and now have a new pair of eyes¡±, explained Dexter.


    ¡°And here I hoped to watch you growing up¡±, mourned Kushina.


    ¡°I would have to go back to Konoha for my plans anyway and you can''t be allowed to be seen there. Not now¡±, said Dexter apologetically.


    ¡°Anyway, let''s proceed¡±, he then said and made the necessary hand signs.


    ¡°Gedo Rinne Tensei!¡±, he then shouted and Kushina''s skin became less cracked and the black of her eyes changed back into white.


    Yakumo watched all this with a gaping mouth. She knew that a lot of things are possible with Chakra, but reviving the dead? No way.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±, asked Dexter when he was done. This Jutsu uses a lot of Chakra. No way is Nagato able to do that. The Anime must''ve done it for plot sake.


    ¡°Fine I guess¡±, answered Kushina while inspecting herself.


    ¡°Good, let''s visit Tsunade. I have something that I want to ask of you¡±, Dexter said in relieve that it worked. He then hid his fox features under a Henge and then grabbed both of them, before using the Hiraishin to get to Tsunade.


    They flashed next to a slightly drunk and gambling Tsunade. She was, like always, loosing baldy and Shizune was trying, with no success, to keep her away from loosing too much money.


    ¡°Oy Gaki!¡±, shouted Tsunade who almost got an heart attack from his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Hi Baa-chan. Meet your grand niece¡±, said Dexter while waving her off. Tsunade did as he said and looked at the other two, before her eyes widened into dinner plates. Her lower lip then began to tremble, before she slowly reached out to touch Kushina.


    ¡°Is...is this really you?¡±, she asked, fearful the answer might not be an OK.


    ¡°Yes, Naruto brought me back¡±, answered Kushina with a smile and they both hugged each other.


    The other gamblers looked lost but then started to continue with their game. They noticed that Tsunade won''t continue.


    ¡°Let''s go to the hotel¡±, suggested an equally shocked Shizune and they all agreed.


    ¡°Tell me Gaki, are you able to...to...¡±, began Tsunade once they were in their room.


    ¡°I could revive them, if you have some of their DNA. But do you really want that? They both have the wish to protect Konoha and we will hurt them pretty badly if we went through with my plan. They are also already dead for a long time and the world changed. So do you?¡±, answered Dexter, who knew what she wanted.


    ¡°I... I don''t know. I do wish to see them again, but I don''t know if they want to help us with what we want to do. Their mindset wouldn''t allow any harm to Konoha..., would you do it if I ask you?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I also plan to revive the Uzumaki Clan¡±, stated Dexter who then found himself in a bone crushing hug from his mother.


    ¡°Thank you Naruto¡±, she shouted.


    ¡°Would you please call me Dexter? I don''t want to be named fishkage¡±, replied Dexter.


    ¡°But it also means malestorm¡±, argued Kushina back.


    ¡°I know, but I still like Dexter more¡±, said Dexter after managing to get free from her hug.


    ¡°Fine¡±, mumbled Kushina with a pout.


    ¡°Anyway Gaki, are you only here to let us see Kushina or do you have something else?¡±, asked Tsunade from the side. She had a fond smile on her lips. But was also thinking about the possibility of regaining her younger brother and dead lover.


    ¡°Actually yes I do. This here is Yakumo. She was once a citizen of Konoha and got betrayed by Kurenai. She is a member of the Kurama clan and has Idou inside her. They are friends, as far as I know and she needs to be trained in Genjutsu. You are skilled in this field, so can you help her? She should also be fairly good with medical Jutsu, as both fields need fine Chakra control¡±, admitted Dexter.


    ¡°Sure, anything else?¡±, said Tsunade nonchalantly and Yakumo was shocked. She will be trained by one of the Sannin?


    ¡ãI take it back, it was right to follow him¡ã, said an equally shocked Idou.


    ¡°Other than that I also want you four to search for possible citizen in the new Uzushiogakure. I''ll have to go back to Konoha for the next stage of my plan and will only have enough time to revive the dead Uzumaki¡±, continued Dexter and Tsunade nodded in approval.


    ¡°Alright. Anyone specific?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Normal civilians. And maybe some wandering bloodline clans that are either fleeing from the purge in Kiri or don''t have a home to begin with. While I do plan to help the rebels, I also want to gain something out of war before that. Make it clear that they have to pledge their alliance to Uzu and not to Kiri, even if the rebels manage to win the war. Which they will. Help them to settle down in Uzu, the buildings are already there and the fields are cultivated. It should be fairly easy to live autonomous. We also have to start a Ninja academy. Please include your medical program in that¡±, listed Dexter.


    ¡°Gathering people won''t be a problem, but Shizune and I have to train the medical staff before we can start with the academy. This will take time. I don''t think we will be able to begin with the academy early than 5 years¡±, replied Tsunade.


    ¡°That''s okay, It''s better to be save than sorry. I also have some Chakra manipulation scrolls for the students, they might even help you. I don''t want to have my Genin as weak as Konoha''s. There won''t be any fangirlism or favouritism¡±.


    ¡°My clan will be able to help with seals and Kenjutsu. We were also known for our water Jutsu¡±, chimed Kushina in.


    ¡°That would help. It''s one of the reasons why I''m going to revive them. We need teacher and personal and they know how to run an independent village. Their only downfall was too much trust. It''s never good to trust your alliance too much. It''s just that, an alliance¡±, nodded Dexter in agreement.


    ¡°So then let''s go. I''ll have to revive some Uzumaki and it will take some month to revive all of them. There were many dead¡±, finished Dexter and they all Hiraishined to Uzushiogakure.


    ¡°Who are you going to revive first?¡±, asked an eager Kushina.


    ¡°I know of only one person, the rest is nameless. Her name is Mira, I think you know her?2, replied Dexter with a grin.


    ¡°You''re going to revive Kaa-san?¡±, she asked with joy. Dexter simply nodded and began the procedure.


    The Blood Clone died a horrible death and Dexter was glad that he wouldn''t get its knowledge with a forceful Jutsu release.


    A woman that strongly resembled Kushina now stood in front of them. Her hair was a slightly darker red than that of Kushina''s but otherwise they looked almost the same. Well Mira looked older.


    Dexter placed the seal in her head and she blinked twice before she frowned deeply.


    ¡°What is this? First they betray us and now they defile our dead body with the cursed Jutsu of the Second Hokage?¡±, she asked in rage.


    ¡°No mother¡±, said a sobbing Kushina and Mira turned around to look directly at Kushina.


    ¡°Kushi-chan? You are all grown up, how long was I dead and why did you bring me back?¡±, asked Mira.


    ¡°I''m also only alive for less than a day. You are dead for over thirty years now. My son Dexter used Edo Tensei on a Blood Clone to revive you¡±, explained Kushina.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°So you are my grandchild? What''s with the Uzumaki Henge?¡±, asked Mira after looking at Dexter.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Dexter Uzumaki. How did you notice that I''m under a Henge? Not even the Sharingan or Byakugan could detect it¡±, asked Dexter.


    ¡°You are using a Uzumaki Henge, the highest Henge that is in existence. Only Uzumaki can use it normally. The Chakra flow is slightly bundled near your head and waist. It has the same signature as our Henge. Don''t worry, only a really good Sensor will be able to notice the Henge¡±, she explained and released the Henge. Mira''s eyes widened a bit but she staid silent.


    ¡°Or if someone under a Henge and Genjutsu combination touches you, like I did¡±, added Tsunade and Mira nodded.


    ¡°So tell my, what do you want?¡±, asked Mira again.


    ¡°I want to resurrect the Uzumaki clan. I also want to rebuild Uzushiogakure. The buildings are already there, I only need the people. And who would be better than the Uzumaki? You are the only one I knew of that has some influence. The rest were nameless skeletons. Do you want to help me rebuild Uzushiogakure?¡±, said Dexter.


    ¡°What''s the catch? Reviving someone isn''t a simple Jutsu, heck it shouldn''t be possible for anyone besides the Sage of the Six Path¡±, said Mira doubtfully.


    ¡°That is true, I need a Blood Clone as a sacrifice. This way I can sidestep the normal sacrifice of a human for the Edo Tensei. The next step is using the Gedo Rinne Tensei. A Jutsu only accessible for Rinnegan user, which I am¡±, Dexter said and activated his Rinne-Sharingan.


    ¡°You have one strange child there Kushi-chan. How did you get the Rinne-Sharingan? It shouldn''t be possible to get one¡±, she asked and Kushina smiled proudly. Even if it wasn''t clear that she praised Dexter.


    ¡°Minato must''ve had some Uchiha blood, while Kushina gave some Senju blood. The child of such parents can achieve the Rinnegan, after he went through the normal maturing phases of the Sharingan. I''m not entirely sure how I got the Rinne-Sharingan, might be because I''m the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi¡±, explained Naruto. Mira raised an eyebrow when Dexter mentioned his status as a Jinchuriki.


    ¡°So you made your own son into a Jinchuriki?¡±, asked Mira angrily.


    ¡°Not by choice, someone with the Sharingan attacked me during the delivery of Dexter-kun. He extracted the Kyuubi out of the weakened seal and used it to attack Konoha. Minato, my husbandm then used the Reaper Death Seal to seal the Kyuubi in Dexter. The Kyuubi tried to kill our son during the sealing and we jumped in front of the attack. The seal worked, but we both died during the process¡±, said Kushina in a sad tone.


    ¡°So you helped this scum from Konoha?¡±, spat Mira.


    ¡°I didn''t know what they have done. I only learned recently that they plotted all this. They manipulated me and even staged my love live. I want to see the village burn¡±, replied Kushina rapidly. She didn''t want her mother to think badly of her.


    ¡°Good, they will all die for what they did. I had to watch how they burned and raped children¡±, said Mira with burning hate. Killing intent and a massive Chakra wave streamed out of Mira.


    Her Chakra release was Kage level and Yakumo, Shizune and TonTon were sweating from the pressure. Yakumo even fell down on one knee.


    Mira noticed that and calmed down, but the hate was still visible in her eyes.


    ¡°Isn''t it a bit much for all of them to die?¡±, asked a frightened Shizune.


    ¡°Tell that the burned children who tried to hide in the academy. They blocked the exits with earth Jutsu and then set the building on fire¡±, replied Mira with a glare and Shizune wisely choose to shut up.


    ¡°While I agree that Konoha isn''t what it once was, I still disagree with the need to kill all of them.


    We should not get down on their level¡±, added Tsunade and got herself a glare from Mira, however Tsunade had backbone and withstood the glare.


    ¡°Where were you when we were in need? You are an Uzumaki like you are a Senju¡±, asked Mira as she recognised Tsunade.


    ¡°I asked Sarutobi to send aid, but he said that it wasn''t possible and then send me on a mission near Suna. I tried to speak with a few more times but he always changed the topic, now I know why. The only one here who hasn''t something against Konoha is Shizune¡±, defended Tsunade herself and Shizune quivered as the gaze of Mira went back on her.


    ¡°I''ll help Lady Tsunade¡±, she quickly said.


    ¡°So Dexter, what is your plan?¡±, Mira then said after a pause.


    ¡°I plan to revive you and then any other Uzumaki who wants to get back. You will then live here in Uzushiogakure until I finished some minor business in Konoha. It shouldn''t take more than 4 or 4 and a half years.


    During these four years I want you to re-establish Uzushiogakure as a hidden village.


    Kumo and possibly Kiri will be under an alliance once my part in Konoha is finished. Two years later we will also add Suna into this alliance¡±, began Dexter to explain but Mira raised a hand to stop him.


    ¡°You really want us to get into an alliance with Kumo and Kiri? Two of the villages who attacked us?¡±, she asked not believing his words.


    ¡°Alliance doesn''t mean that I''m going to trust them. The alliance contract with Kumo states that we will give them some barrier seals and detection seals. But no one said that we couldn''t put back doors inside them.


    Fuinjutsu is almost extinct and there are no real masters anymore. Well no one except me, my mother and a little bit Jiraiya. The revived Uzumaki will be even further ahead of the rest than before.


    I only plan to hold the alliance until we are established, it might not even be needed. I didn''t plan to resurrect the Uzumaki at first. I think we don''t need the alliance with them.


    But Kiri wasn''t really responsible for it''s acts. The Mizukage at that time was Madara and even the current Mizukage is under a Genjutsu of Madara''s pupil. The new Mizukage, Mai is her name, might even be related to the Uzumaki. She does have red hair and a hot temper¡±, reassured Dexter.


    ¡°¡±Who says we have a hot temper?! ¡°¡±, shouted Mira, Kushina and Tsunade at the same time. It was deadly silent after that, until Yakumo began to laugh loudly, the rest soon followed.


    ¡°...okay Dexter-kun, I agree. Revive me and I will persuade the rest. Am I right with the assumption that you are going to be the sixth Uzukage?¡±, said Mira after they all regained their breath.


    ¡°Yes, while it might be true that your husband was once the Uzukage, I still want to be the next one and I''m the driving factor in Uzu''s rebuild¡±, said Dexter.


    ¡°Fine with me, still, Daichi will probably request to be one of your advisers¡±, said Mira with a shrug.


    ¡°That''s good, I will need help. While it''s not new for me to do office work, I'', still not too knowledgable in handling Ninja and their missions.


    ¡°Then let''s start with your revival. But I have to warn you first, I''m only able to revive two to four people a day. The Blood Clone, Edo Tensei and Gedo Rinne Tensei all require enormous amounts of Chakra¡±, warned Dexter.


    ¡°Don''t put degrade your skill. Your reserves are monstrous. Even for an Uzumaki¡±, said Mira with a wave of her hand and Dexter began the Gedo Rinne Tensei.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Time Skip, A few months;


    Dexter steadily revived the dead Uzumaki who wanted a second chance in life. Not everyone wanted to be revived, but most did. They quickly settled down and the village began to breath. But that wasn''t all what they did. Tsunade, Yakumo and Shizune managed to convince a few wandering clans to settle down in Uzushiogakure and a couple of civilian families were also now living in the village.


    Daichi quickly took place as Dexter''s advisor and they started to manage the village.


    And Dexter choose to not hide his fox features. The villagers were at first a little taken back by his looks, but quickly settled down and accepted him. They also were thanking him, whenever they get the chance.


    They did their best to keep the whole thing under wrap and they succeeded. The only thing the outer world knows is that more and more wandering clans simply vanished. This was all thanks to the Hiraishin.


    And now it was time for Dexter to return to Konoha, where he will begin the second part of his plan. His live as a Genin and his goal during the Chunin exams.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yo, it''s release time.


    Words;


    Kaa-san= mother


    Gedo Rinne Tensei = Samsara of Heavenly Life


    Edo Tensei = Impure World Ressurection


    Mizukage= Water Shadow, the name for the Kage of Kiri


    Uzukage= I think this means Swirl or Whirlpool Shadow


    Other words? Opinions and so on?


    Oh and I have read that a lot of you want me to save the Uchiha or even breed Rinnegan children.


    Both won''t happen. Only one more person from the Uchiha massacrer will survive and there won''t be something like a breeding factory for the Rinnegan.


    And no, Sasuke or Itachi won''t be an ally of Dexter. This story will have a major Sasuke bashing and I will diverse from the original story more and more. Only a few things will stay the same, like the name of people, some of their personality and the goal of them.


    But not everything will change or will stay. This Naruto world isn''t the one you know from the Anime and you shouldn''t believe that I will keep things as they were. It''s more fun to think about possible changes. This makes, to begin with, the true reason for my fascination in fan fictions. To imagine the possible changes the author made with the story.

 Chapter 17

    Dexter''s POV;


    I Hiraishined back into the Forest of Death and reapplied the young Dexter Henge while thinking about the changes that happened during the last three years I was gone from Konoha.


    Kura-chan and I now are really good friends and I think I like her more than that, but I''m not sure how I should proceed from here on out. It''s not like I can really be together with her, she doesn''t have a real body and the form I''m visiting inside my mind is only created by her will.


    Not that it would change anything once I managed to release her, she still will be a being made out of Chakra and as such can be anything she wants.


    The work of freeing her came to a standstill after my success of creating something that resembles a summoning.


    The Reaper Death Seal is simply too complex to find a fast and safe solution. It didn''t help that I was constantly busy with reviving the dead or training.


    Which brings me to the next thing, reviving the dead. I asked Minato of his opinion to the whole Konoha mess. If he''s willing to help us to get revenge for what they did with Uzushiogakure.


    He wasn''t too happy with what Konoha did but still refused to help us. He preferred to stay dead, then to take part in the whole thing. It saddened Mom, but there is nothing that we could do.


    On the bright side, Uzushiogakure is now again a bustling village with people living and working in it. We managed to be almost self-sufficient. The only thing that we are lacking is metal. And that isn''t a problem as of now, as I provided the needed ores from my inventory. But I don''t want to use these resources too much.


    I thought a few of the seal masters the Hiraishin and they are now able to transport goods in or out of the island on their own. This is also our main way to bring new people in. Four teams of 5 are constantly on the lookout for people who might want to move into Uzu. Why agroup of 5? That''s easy, a medic, two front fighters, one mid-range fighter and a long distance fighter.


    As of now, they found a few groups. There are five of them to be exact.


    A clan that is known for their skills with medicine and poisons made out of plants. Their body is immune to most poisons, which gives them perfect groundwork for researching new medicine and poisons. This small bloodline was enough to give them a kill on sight tag and they fled Kiri.


    Tsunade was happy beyond reasons as she learned of them and quickly snatched them away into her medical program. They are named the Herba Venenum Clan.


    The second clan came also from Kiri, they are named the Lapidibus Clan and all have a high affinity for earth-based Jutsu. That''s it, they''re only better at manipulating earth Chakra and that was enough to get hunted. Obito was really throughout with his plan to eradicate the bloodlines.


    The third group doesn''t have a bloodline, they once lived in the now located Sound Village and didn''t want to get under Orochimaru''s thump. They are now our weapons experts and are called the Gladius Lamina Clan.


    The fourth group was once a small town of civilians that were attacked by a large bandit group.


    Their town was burned down and they agreed to settle down in Uzu as their new home. It''s safer and more advanced than their old home.


    The last group is the smallest but at the same time the strongest if it comes down to dangerousness. It''s the Filum Clan. They are able to produce threads from their fingertips. Kinda like spiders, they are very well versed in masking traps and are good bowmen. Their treats can be sticky, hard as steel, stiff or very bendable. They only need a few minutes to change a peaceful forest into a death trap.


    Their threads can cut a head clean off by only walking against them. They only have two weaknesses. The first one is fire and the second one are sensors. Their treads are all laced with Chakra and a sensor will see them like a Christmas tree.


    Anyway, Uzu is growing and I''ve reached Uzuki''s home while thinking about the things that happened. My clone has already released itself and I learned what he did.


    There isn''t much to learn. His relationship to Yuugao grew stronger, he trained a lot and is considered fairly fast. He is known for being a bookworm and will start with the academy next week.


    I don''t know what happened to my Naruto Clone and I''m not going to risk getting his emotions by releasing him. He will live his life until I deem him useless and then kill him.


    But for now I have to act like a child, a genius child, yet still a child.


    ¡ãShouldn''t be too difficult for you¡ã, butted Kura-chan suddenly in.


    ¡ãYou mean you heard all that?¡ã, I asked a little embarrassed.


    ¡ãNot all of it, you only slacked with you mental defence when you started with the new clans. For whom are you even thinking like that? Is there a second person in your mind?¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãNot really, I like to think as if I am in a conversation. Makes it easier to brainstorm¡ã, I answered and opened the door to my room.


    It has more furniture now, with Ninja tools and books scattered all across the room.


    ¡ãHmm, okay. What do you think will school be like?¡ã, she then asked and changed the topic.


    ¡ãBoring mostly. I already read the Genin section of the library. The only new and maybe slightly interesting thing will be the sparring battles between us students. I''m going to be in a class with Neji, Lee and TenTen. The anime didn''t say anything else about the rest of the class. But there must be more. Probably a few civilians and then other lower clan members¡ã, I answered.


    ¡ãSounds logical. There is no way that Konoha only has twelve teams at all¡ã, she said in agreement.


    ¡ãThankfully I don''t have to get used to the life here as the child Dexter. The Blood Clone is sure handy¡ã, I then mused.


    ¡ãWhy are you even doing this, to begin with? I mean wouldn''t it have been more efficient to send the clone? You don''t have to personally be here to get the effects¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãThere are some things I really want to do by myself and not want to learn through the memories of a clone. Like bashing Neji''s smug face in. He should already be on the fate trip¡ã, I answered with a grin and Kura-chan chuckled evilly.


    ¡ãI bet his all-seeing eyes won''t be able to see that coming¡ã, she said in laughter and I chimed in.


    ¡°I''m home!¡±, suddenly came from the front door and I walked out to greet Yuugao.


    ¡°Welcome home Yuugao-nee¡±, I said and gave her a brief hug. Something that my clone started to do regularly.


    ¡°Hello Dex-kun, how was your day?¡±, she asked and I told her about a book I am reading.


    We then made dinner together and she helped me with Kunai throwing. She really helped, I never bothered to learn something as insignificant as Kunai throwing. Seriously, which Ninja that is skilled uses Kunai? Senbon okay, Chakra infused weapons also good, but Kunai?


    Anyway, I lazed around for the week and it was then finally time for my first day of Ninja school.


    Yuugao-nee accompanied me and we saw a lot of children standing in front of the academy building.


    My Naruto clone was also there, alone and on the sidelines. He saw me, smiled weakly and then sat down on the swing. He won''t be in our class for the next two years. But the gathering of new students is something that the higher classes are all watching.


    ¡ãI don''t think his life is a good one¡ã, commented Kura-chan.


    ¡ãYeah, it''s good that I now know of the risk of using Blood Clones¡ã, I said in agreement.


    A Chunin teacher then stepped in front of us and sorted us into three different classes, each class has thirty students and will be fused into one single class at the third year.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Neither Neji or TenTen were in my class, but I already saw Lee with his bowl cut hairstyle. He looked determined to succeed.


    ¡°Okay, let''s start with introductions. My name is Rina Colin, I''m a Chunin and will be your teacher for the next year and maybe even for the coming three¡±, said my teacher. She was a normal looking woman. Only at the height of 1.57 with brown hair and a middle-class face.


    She then gestured to the first-row student and the introduction began. I ignored most of them, a Nara here, an Uchiha there. Most of them were civilians.


    It was then Lee''s turn.


    ¡°Yosh, my name is Rock Lee and I''m eager to learn. My hobbies are training¡±, he said energetically and then sat down.


    I had to wait for another three children until it was my turn.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Dexter. I know it''s an unusual name, but it is like it is. My hobbies are reading, training and spending time with my Nee-san¡±, I said in a slightly bored tone.


    I was the last one, I wisely choose to sit in the last row and then right next to the window, so that I can spend the boring parts of this school with looking outside.


    ¡°Well then let''s start with a little bit of information. As you all most likely know, there is a ranking system. Each test you have to solve, be it a written test or some kind of spar or even the Kunai throwing tests, will be counted and then compared to every other student of your year. So work hard and you might become the Kunoichi or Shinobi of the year.


    This rank shows how good of a Ninja you are.


    The rest will come with time, so now let''s start with the lessons. Our first lesson is history. So who can tell me the name of our first Hokage?¡±, Rina then said and the brainwashing began.


    School was over and I quickly made my way back home.


    ¡°I''m home¡±, I said while taking off my shoes.


    ¡°Welcome¡±, shouted Yuugao from inside the kitchen.


    ¡°You''re here Yuugao-nee? What about work?¡±, I asked surprised. She''s normally out at this time.


    ¡°I got a day off. This way we can celebrate your first day at the academy. Tell me, how was it. Did you make any friends?¡±, she asked while walking out of the kitchen. She had a plate full of roasted chicken and rice in her hands.


    ¡°Boring, I already knew the things they said. And I don''t care about the children. Most of them won''t stay, to begin with. It''s more effective to ignore them for the first two years. Only those who are in the third year will have the chance to get Genin. Those who don''t manage that won''t be near me anyway¡±, I said and sat down at the table.


    ¡°But friends are important¡±, she said with a frown.


    ¡°I have you and Anko¡±, I argued. It didn''t work.


    ¡°I''m your sister and Anko isn''t... something that should be near children. What about Kurenai-chan?¡±, she said.


    Ah yeah Kurenai. She seems friendly. Seems is the right word, now that I know what she did to Yakumo.


    ¡°I don''t like Kurenai-san¡±, I said and stuffed some chicken in my mouth.


    ¡°Why not? She''s friendly and she likes you. She even asked if she could help you later with your Genjutsu training¡±, countered Yuugao.


    ¡°Yeah well no, she seems arrogant. Always praising her own Genjutsu skills and so on¡±, I said.


    ¡°It''s true that she''s the best Genjutsu Kunoichi we have in Konoha¡±, reasoned Yuugao.


    ¡ãYeah, because she is stopping any competition from gaining skill¡ã, said Kura-chan dryly.


    ¡°There is this one boy. Lee is his name. He''s funny. Really large eyebrows¡±, Yuugao shuddered as I mentioned large eyebrows. She probably got an image of Gai;¡± And TenTen-chan is also in my year, but not in my class¡±, I said and changed the topic.


    ¡°Oho TenTen-chan you say?¡±, asked Yuugao teasingly.


    We often saw TenTen in her father''s weapons shop. She mostly helped him in the shop and knew a lot about the weapons. We spoke when I had to wait for Yuugao-nee to finish business with TenTen''s father.


    ¡°Yeah, or should I call her kun?¡± I asked back and Yuugao laughed at that.


    A few weeks later I quickly learned that we won''t do much that has anything to do with being a Ninja. Not in the first two years. Real physical training or learning how to use Chakra and fighting styles will only start in the third year. The first two are used for brainwashing and information like which herb you are allowed to eat and how to make a camp.


    Things a normal civilian could also use in his daily life.


    The tests were all really easy and I took the first place right from the start. Neji was the second, with Lee in the middle. TenTen was the first in the female section.


    Neji is fairly intelligent and Lee didn''t need to use his none existent outer Chakra network until now.


    He will probably drop to the bottom, once we start with the Chakra training.


    There are already some fangirls after Neji and me, but not too many. I think they will come with the third year. And I also now know why there are so many of them.


    It''s easy, really. They were raised to birth strong children for the village. So they start early and try to get a good relationship with the promising future Ninjas.


    The whole Ninja society is patriarchal and older clans, like the Hyuuga, Uchiha and even Uzumaki, are still build with the male members at the top. The females are allowed to play Ninja, but once they get a husband it''s the end of their career. My mother also told me that she stopped being a Ninja once she married Minato. She still stayed in shape but didn''t take part in any missions.


    Well, the Uzumaki aren''t anymore, I quickly changed that. That was one of the reasons for a few not to get revived.


    We started with Chakra training in the next year. Lee was still able to keep up with the rest. Probably because he''s only not able to use it away from his body. Muscle enhancement and things like tree climbing are still possible for him.


    Tsunade thought me about his condition. It was as I assumed. His Chakra pathways are crippled and can''t push enough Chakra out to get further away than a few centimetre. A Henge will still be possible, but anything beyond not really.


    The second year had also some lessons on trap making, but still no Jutsu or Taijutsu at all. We did have some physical training, however, nothing beyond running.


    But something else happened. The Uchiha got more and more aggressive. And I was then in one night that a fox summon came into my room and reported the death of Shisui Uchiha.


    This means that the Uchiha massacre will be tomorrow.


    So I stood up and made me on my way to gather the one and only person I want to save from this.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Yeah cliffhanger. But it gets even better. I bought a Xbox One and with it halo 1-5 and am going to play all of them in one go with a friend. This will be when I have my next day off.


    Which also means that I won''t have time to write a chapter.


    I''ll try to write one before I go to work, but I mostly use that time for reading. So yeah, there might be a chapter in 8 days, but there definitely won''t be another one after that for roughly 10 days.


    Still I am writing more than I did for the first story. There, I wrote only one chapter in 7 days and now I write 2 in 9 days.


    The next chapter will be about the Uchiha massacre.

 Chapter 18

    Third Person''s POV;


    It was morning and the sun began to rise from the horizon. The village was still sleeping, well most of the village was. A few Ninja were already up and training.


    Dexter was also already awake, or better he hasn''t slept at all.


    His fox summons spied a few weeks on the Uchiha district and he knew what the daily routine of his target was. He did have a few more targets, curtsey to his mother''s request. But those won''t be possible to get before the massacre takes place.


    Waking up before sunrise, preparing breakfast for the family, cleaning the house and then wait for the return of the children and her husband. After that, she then did what was asked of her and the day slowly turned into night, where she was to please her husband.


    He was a brutal, uncaring and cold man. Only seeing his own ego and the glory of his clan. Not his wife or his children. Any mistake was punished by him, even if it meant to beat his own wife or children.


    All for the glory of the clan!


    And more than once did he take his anger out on her. That is one but not the only reason for Dexter to save her. She was also once a Jonin and he thought she had way too little screen time.


    His plan was easy, abducting her and using a Henged Blood clone to switch places with her.


    She was currently out on her way to the market area, where she was to buy groceries, tomatoes and of course Pocky.


    ¡ãYou have to be fast. She surely is guarded¡ã, reminded Kurama him.


    ¡ãI know, a second Blood clone will act as an assassin. The Blood clone that is going to take her place will kill him with a fire Jutsu¡ã, answered Dexter before falling down into a near ally.


    What then happened, happened fast. A smoke bomb blocked the sight of anyone nearby, a quick flash soon followed and then a fireball burned something screaming.


    ¡°Uchiha-sama!¡±, shouted a guard and jumped down into the smoke screen. He dispersed it with a low ranked wind Jutsu and saw his charge standing over a burned corpse.


    ¡°I''m fine¡±, she answered and her Sharingan returned back to her black eyes.


    ¡°He thought he could take on an ex-Jonin. Pathetic¡±, she then said.


    A few ANBU then came down.


    ¡°Lady Uchiha-sama, what happened?¡±, asked the leader of them.


    ¡°A failed assassination attempt¡±, answered the clone.


    ¡°Did you make out how he looked like?¡±, he asked.


    Now, it would have been the best to say that it didn''t know, but that would have been impossible. The Sharingan is easily able to see through such a smoke screen.


    ¡°He didn''t wear a headband, I think Kiri. I heard they are against any bloodlines. And we Uchiha have the strongest¡±, the clone answered in a regal tone.


    ¡°I understand, please let us escort you back to the compound¡±, stated the ANBU with a small bow.


    The clone only gave a quick nod and made its way back to the compound.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere where no one ever walks by;


    ¡°What happened? Who are you?¡±, asked a now battle ready woman, her matured Sharingan was in search for anything that could give her an advantage.


    ¡°My name is Dexter. I know that your husband plans to start a rebellion against Konoha¡±, answered Dexter. He was wearing black boots, wide black pants with fire linings, a black fishnet shirt and black metal-strengthened gloves. His face was obscured by his standard skull mask.


    Her eyes changed into that of the Mangekyou-Sharingan and Dexter was surprised. He didn''t think it was impossible but wasn''t really believing her to have one.


    ¡°Sigh, I know. I tried to convince him to not do it, but he was adamant about it¡±, she then admitted but wasn''t going out of her fighting stance.


    ¡°I also know that Itachi has the mission to kill every person of the Uchiha clan, donw to the youngest child¡±, Dexter then said and she stiffened briefly.


    ¡°You are very well informed. Yes, Itachi told me this morning what happened and I assumed that this will be the result. I was ready to die. But your interference means that you have other plans¡±, she said.


    ¡°That I do. I want you as a part of my new village, it''s called Uzushiogakure. You may know it as Kushina''s birthplace¡±, answered Dexter.


    Her eyes narrowed in a dangerous glint. ¡°Don''t speak of her as if you know her!¡±, she said angrily.


    ¡°But I do know her, I was there when she gave birth¡±, said Dexter and she instantly went through hand signs.


    ¡°So you killed her!¡±, she shouted and a [Great Flame Destroyer] flew at Dexter.


    ¡ãYou shouldn''t have said that. Sarutobi knew that someone must''ve had interrupted the childbirth¡ã, commented Kurama while they both watched the firewall coming at them.


    ¡ãYeah¡ãwas Dexter''s only reply. His Susano''o flashed a bright green and the flames brandished against the ribcage.


    ¡°So it''s true that an Uchiha betrayed us. The Kyuubi had a Sharingan in its eyes¡±, stated the now really angry female Uchiha. Her own Susano''o flared into life. It was of yellow colour and had a staff as a weapon.


    ¡°Listen, you''re under a misconception. I was there when Kushina gave birth to her child. I am said child¡±, Dexter said while blocking the staff.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Lies, little Naruto-kun is only 9 years old¡±, she shouted and made a heavy downwards smash with her weapon.


    Dexter used two arms to block the attack and two more to hit the weapon out of the arms from her Susano''o.


    ¡°Listen....¡±, he began again but she didn''t, instead she shouted; ¡°Shut up and die!¡±.


    ¡ãI think I have to knock her out. I hope mom will understand that it was necessary¡ã, muttered Dexter to Kurama.


    ¡ãBut it wasn''t necessary, you slipped up and said something that you shouldn''t have¡ã, she said with a teasing and happy tone.


    She might be not as hateful as the anime made her look like. But she still enjoyed fights. And a fight against a skilled Mangekyou-Sharingan user is something to be enjoyed.


    ¡ãYou are enjoying this way too much¡ã, he muttered and took his Chakra weapon out.


    Meanwhile, the enraged Uchiha female jumped back and her Susano''o grew into it''s matured form. It still wasn''t the perfect Susano''o but something truly strong for someone with a normal Mangekyou-Sharingan.


    She was wracking her brain for a way out of this mess. She hasn''t trained since the birth of her eldest son and that was more than a decade ago. So she was understandably not in her prime. And this man looked to be younger, stronger and more skilled than her.


    Fleeing might be the best way, but she didn''t know where she was. Amaterasu would have also been something great if there wasn''t his own damnable Susano''o. The Chakra construct made the user immune to the flame attack. She was truly in a pitch.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, suddenly reached her ears. It was said by the man inside the green Susano''o with a strange and creepy mask. The Susano''o then held it''s hand out and a screeching white ball of Chakra was formed. She knew that this thing will be dangerous and that she has to do everything to not get hit by it.


    The green Susano''o threw the shuriken looking Chakra attack at a neck-breaking speed. She jumped to the side and managed to evade the attack and at the same time cut the Chakra thread that was connecting the attack with the Susano''o.


    The attack instantly lost its stability and grew into a blinding white and above all giant ball of wind blades. It ripped half of her Susano''o off as if it was nothing. A full hit would have surely crippled or downright killed her.


    ¡ãYou sure you don''t want to kill her?¡ã, asked Kurama sarcastically.


    ¡ãI can simply heal her with my [Flames of Healing]¡ã, countered Dexter. He forgot that the Sharingan is able to see Chakra and with that his threads.


    ¡ãCloak mode?¡ã, suggested Kurama and Dexter had to agree with her.


    ¡ãYeah, but only a small version, it wouldn''t do us good to have people seeing a 40 metres tall glowing fox. Not bigger than the normal Susano''o¡ã, said Dexter and then went into his cloak mode.


    The Suano''o flared up and then settled down as the armour of his cloaked Bijuu mode.


    The Uchiha female was stunned, this Chakra felt so potent and strong. She was now even more sure that he was stronger than her. However, she had no time to get out of her shock. The armoured glowing fox rushed at her, each of his four Katana drawn.


    She had to act fast and conjured a second staff. Both long weapons blocked his four Katana, but the next thing was too much. Chains shot out of the back from his Susano''o and grabbed each of her Susano''o''s arms and legs. He then cut her Susano''o in pieces and she fell out of it.


    Regrowing such a damaged Susano''o is almost impossible for a none Eternal-Mangekyou-Sharingan user. And her eyes were hurting like hell.


    ¡°So are you now ready to listen?¡±, asked the towering form of her enemy.


    She grunted in defiance and attacked with a fireball. It hit his Susano''o and did nothing.


    The sigh from her enemy was the last thing she heard before falling into a Chakra exhaustion produced unconsciousness.


    Dexter quickly dissolved his Susano''o and Bijuu cloak and caught her falling form. ¡ãKushina will kill yo~u¡ã, said Kurama in a sing-song voice.


    ¡ãI know¡ã, said Dexter in defeat and Hiraishined with the woman to his and his mother''s house.


    ¡°Mom I''m back and ?h, sorry. I guess?¡±, shouted Dexter as he came into the living room. His target on his back.


    ¡°Dex-kun?¡±, asked Kushina from somewhere in the house. Dexter then heard quick footsteps and then saw Kushina coming into the room. She looked at him and then at his baggage, before rushing at him.


    ¡°Mi-chan! What happened?¡±, she asked frantically and took her off of his back.


    ¡°Yeah, I kinda mentioned that I was there during my birth. She thought I meant that I am the one who attacked you and then attacked me. We fought briefly and she passed out from Chakra exhaustion. I swear, the dirt came from all the flying dust¡±, defended Dexter as Kushina glared at him.


    ¡°I''ll take her into the bath¡±, she just said and carried her off.


    ¡ãYou''re lucky that we aren''t living here. Or her glare would mean no chicken for you¡ã, said Kurama with heavy amusement.


    Dexter shivered and quickly rushed into the kitchen to make some chicken Ramen to dim his mother''s furry.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kushina''s POV;


    I knew that Dexter did his best to not hurt my friend, but she looked so weak when I first saw her. And the image didn''t get better when I took her clothes off. Dark blue bruises littered all over her body.


    He said that they came from her abusive husband but I didn''t think it was this bad. Only places that were visible while clothed were not bruised.


    I gently laid her down into the warm water and began to wash the dirt out of her hair. I also began to heal her with my little knowledge of medical Jutsu and gave her some of my Chakra. Tsunade-baachan taught them to me. She soon began to stir.


    She then went tense as she noticed that she was naked, inside water and being touched. ¡°You don''t have to worry Mi-chan, you are safe¡±, I said in a soothing tone.


    Mi-chan blinked over her shoulder and her eyes went wide. ¡°So I''m dead?¡±, she asked with a sad but also relieved tone.


    ¡°Nope, Dex-kun revived me¡±, I answered and put a bucket of water over her hair.


    ¡°But... but reviving the dead isn''t possible¡±, she said and leaned back into me.


    ¡°It isn''t, only extremely hard and unlikely¡±, I said.


    ¡°Does that mean that we are captive of the man who first killed and then revived you?¡±, she asked and fully turned around.


    ¡°No, Dexter is my son¡±, I said and her mouth fell out of her hinges.


    ¡°But... but... Naruto is your son¡±, she stuttered.


    ¡°Yes, Dexter is Naruto. He somehow attained the Rinnegan and was able to revive me with it¡±, I answered.


    ¡°But shouldn''t he be only 8? The guy I met was in his early twenties¡±, she said in denial.


    ¡°The Kyuubi changed his body¡±, I answered and remembered my talk with Kurama. I asked her to get summoned for me. We had a little girls talk about my son and came to an agreement.


    ¡°The Kyuubi is in control?!¡±, she asked frightened and went pale.


    ¡°Oh no, Kurama is not in control. But they are good friends and I hope they will turn into more¡±, I said with a mischievous grin and began to giggle.


    Mi-chan only looked at me as if I lost my mind. ¡°Are you serious? You want the mighty and evil Kyuubi to date your son?!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, she is mighty, but not really evil. Not more than most Ninja. She''s really nice, once you learn to know her¡±, I said and waved Mi-chan off.


    ¡°I...I...this is all too much¡±, she said and sunk down into the water.


    ¡°Yeah, the coming Uchiha massacre, seeing me¡±, I began but she shot up and run out of the bath before I could mention that she was still naked.


    I sighed and grabbed two towels before following her.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter was just finishing the Ramen, and took the bowls to the living room when he heared someone running to him.


    Then suddenly a naked and wet woman run into the room and spotted him. ¡°We have to do something, the Uchiha massacre. You''re strong enough to do something¡±, she said frantically and it seems that she doesn''t notice that her breasts are jiggling with her quick movements.


    ¡°Well yeah, I planned to tell you my plan, once you finish your bath. But it seems like you didn''t want to wait. I am not saying that you aren''t good looking, but please put some clothes on,¡± said Dexter while putting the bowls down on the table.


    The woman looked down and for the first time noticed her state of clothing. Or more like the complete lack of it. Her face went bright red and Kushina chooses that moment to come inside.


    She wore a single towel and laughed her ass off at the situation her best friend was in.


    ¡°Let''s introduce ourselves first. My name is Dexter Uzumaki, former Naruto. I escaped the abuse of Konoha four years ago and am now on a revenge trip against it¡±, said Dexter and sat down, not minding the glare he got from seeing the naked body of the Uchiha female.


    ¡°Oh, introductions. My name is Kushina Uzumaki, your best friend. I got revived a year ago and am helping my son¡±, said Kushina while clapping her hands. She also sat down and quickly grabbed a giant bowl of Ramen.


    ¡°B..but Kushi-chan, he saw me naked¡±, said the woman, who was now also wearing a towel, and pointed at Dexter.


    ¡°So? He''s only 8. He shouldn''t be able to feel anything and even if he does, it''s only a compliment. I mean you are the mother of two children. God, I felt like I was ripped apart when he came out¡±, replied Kushina and both Dexter and the woman went red. He because it''s terribly embarrassing to hear your parent speaking about your birth and her because Kushina is implying that she''s loose.


    ¡°Sigh, fine. My name is Mikoto Uchiha. Wife of Fukaku Uchiha and mother of Sasuke and Itachi Uchiha. Now tell me what you meant with your plans¡±, she said in resignation and sat down.


    ¡°It''s not possible to save any older Uchiha. They are either too far gone into their arrogance or already plotting the coup. What I''m also not able to do is saving Sasuke. He''s a part of the mission and is the only planned survivor.


    It would be suspicious if he suddenly vanishes.


    What I can do is saving any child under two years. That might only be 5 children total but is still more than what is planned. I say two years because they aren''t able to remember their parents when they grow up and it will be easier to raise them. They are basically still blank pages.


    So here is my plan. I go and save these five children and you are going to take care of them. Of course with the help of others. We already build an orphanage. You could also only take part as a supervisor and teacher and regain your skills as a Ninja. It''s your decision¡±, explained Dexter and then began to eat.


    ¡°I know that it''s very much, but think about it Mi-chan. We could be in a team again and not everyone has to die¡±, said Kushina in an attempt to support her son''s reasons.


    ¡°I...I agree. I don''t agree that we should only save those who are younger than two, I can still understand what you want to say. We Uchiha grew too arrogant and it''s now our downfall.


    But I need time to think about getting back into my life as a Ninja. I was out of commission for over 17 years¡±, she said after a long pause of thinking.


    ¡°That is understandable. We arranged a room for you. You might want to speak with my mother about the years she missed. I''ll have to go back to Konoha¡±, said Dexter and Hiraishined away.


    ¡°He left without bringing his bowl to the sink. My son is so lazy¡±, muttered Kushina and then continued to eat. Mikoto looked down at her untouched bowl of Ramen and took a bite. She instantly found it to her liking and began to eat.


    These changes are much to process, but it''s still better than dying and also better than the abuse she lived through with Fukaku.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 19

    Third Person POV:


    Dexter arrived at the Hiraishin Kunai, that was positioned in an alley of the Uchiha district, and immediately hid in the shadows.


    ¡ãSo, how do you plan to do this?¡ã, asked Kurama.


    ¡ãI will create a few Shadow Clones, henge them into mice and then use the shared vision of the Rinnegan to search for enemies¡ã, answered Dexter while simultaneously executing his plan.


    ¡ãWhy do you think there will be others? Wasn''t the whole Uchiha massacre an Itachi and Obito only thing?¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãThat was in the anime. The Uchiha clan has nearly 50 members. Two people can kill them, but not if some of them want to flee or seek help from the remaining village. The district might be at the outskirts of Konoha, but at least half of the Uchiha were Ninja once in their life. There is no logical way that Itachi and Obito managed to find and kill every single Uchiha without some of them fleeing or hiding.


    The Sharingan may be a strong D?jutsu, but it hasn''t the ability to see through things.


    I suspect that a Hyuuga is part of Danzo''s ROOT and is acting as the sentry.


    And how do you think got Danzo the Sharingan eyes? They would have turned bad if he took them only after the village found the dead¡ã, elaborated Dexter and also Henged into a mice.


    He and thirty Shadow Clones began to move. Dexter already knows the houses of his targets. It was late mid-day and the massacre should be starting soon or have already started.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach the first house.


    ¡ãSeems like you were right, there are at least three squads of ROOT Ninja. They are surrounding the district. Itachi and Obito also arrived¡ã, said Kurama. She was watching over each point of view. This shared work made it easier for Dexter to concentrate on his own vision.


    And true to her word, Dexter saw 12 ROOT Anbu when he concentrated on his clones. They took position at places with a good view and waited for Itachi to make his move.


    ¡ãI can''t see the Hyuuga, can you?¡ã, asked Dexter.


    ¡ãNo, their masks make it impossible to see the eyes or bulging veins of the Byakugan¡ã, said Kurama.


    ¡ãSeems like we have to wait for one of them to act suspicious. We can''t kill them as it would point them at a third party. It''s best if they think that this was unnoticed by anyone else¡ã, said Dexter. He then walked up the front of the house and slipped into the room of the child through an open window.


    His target, a one year old girl, was sleeping in a crib and was quickly attached with a Hiraishin seal. The baby vanished in a flash of yellow and the crib remained empty.


    ¡ãOne of the ROOT Anbu reacted the moment the baby vanished. Two of them are closing in on this position¡ã, warned Kurama.


    ¡ãSo we found our Hyuuga¡ã, was Dexter''s only comment. He didn''t wait for them to reach and possibly find him. He quickly left with a smokeless Kawarimi and watched the two Ninja from a nearby clone.


    They were looking down on the empty crib. None of them said a word, but they were using hand signs. Sadly, these weren''t the standard Konoha sign language. So Dexter wasn''t able to listen in on their conversation.


    ¡ãYou have to move, Itachi killed his first victim. An old couple¡ã, said Kurama. Dexter listened and run to his next target. This time it was a boy of two years. This one was also easily send away. The boy was in his room and was also sleeping, seems like it''s common for children of that age to sleep in the late afternoon.


    And again the two ROOT Anbu rushed at his location. This time they had their weapons drawn and arrived in a battle ready position. However, Dexter was long gone.


    ¡ãA few Uchiha saw Itachi killing a teenage girl. Two engaged in a fight and a third tried to run. She managed to escape from Itachi, but were cut down the moment she tried to seek help from one of the ROOT Ninja¡ã, informed Kurama.


    ¡ãThen we have to be faster. There will be more,¡ã said Dexter and increased his speed. His tiny mice feet were almost flying over the ground. But he had to stay at a natural pace. The Hyuuga is probably watching each and every moving thing in this district.


    His third target was a little more problematic, it was a girl of not even a year. She was with her mother, who was breast-feeding her.


    ¡ãAre you seriously going to take her daughter away at this moment?¡ã, asked Kurama. While she isn''t a true woman, she still has some morale.


    ¡ãWhat else should I do?¡ã, asked Dexter dryly.


    ¡ãHmm, push a vase off of a desk. This might make her put the baby down. You can then tag her. Or wait for Itachi to arrive. He''s in the same street and should reach this house in a few moments¡ã, said Kurama.


    ¡ãGood idea, I''ll use the vase. Itachi might kill both of them in one attack¡ã, said Dexter in accordance. He climbed on the sink in the kitchen and pushed a plate down. The plate shattered and the loud crash startled the woman.


    ¡°What was that?¡±, she asked out loud and looked down at her baby.


    ¡°I''m sorry Hina-chan, but I have interrupt your meal¡±, she said in a motherly tone and put the baby away. Hina wined a little bit at this disturbance, but quickly went quiet the moment she got a pacifier showed in her mouth.


    The woman then gently laid Hina down on a makeshift bed of fluffy blankets and walked inside the kitchen. Dexter run up to the girl. Hina saw the mice and giggled at the sight. Her tiny hands reached out to grab the furry thing but missed it.


    This infuriated her and she let out an angry wail.


    ¡°Don''t be angry Hina-chan, I''ll continue to feed you in a moment. Somehow a plate fell down. I''ll just clean this up and then give you the rest of your meal¡±, said the mother from the kitchen.


    Dexter jumped on Hina''s small arm and applied the seal. A quick Chakra infusion later and Hina vanished.


    ¡°Okay, let''s give you the rest of your meal¡±, came from behind Dexter. Apparently the mother finished with the clean up and was back in the living room.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Hina-chan?¡±, she asked a little panicked when she didn''t find her baby where she left her. Dexter hid under a nearby cabinet.


    ¡°Hina-chan? Please, this isn''t funny¡±, said the mother now clearly frightened.


    Itachi choose this moment to walk inside the house. The mother saw him and rushed at him. Panic was visible in her eyes.


    ¡°Itachi-kun, someone stole Hi...argh!¡±, she tried to seek help from him. But Itachi stabbed her with his sword and her last words were contorted in a pained cry. She looked down at the wound in her heart and then up at Itachi. Itachi on his side stared at her with emotionless eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±, managed the mother to say before Itachi pulled the sword out of her. She fell down and her now tear stained face was forever contorted in an expression of pain and sorrow.


    ¡ãThis is sad¡ã, said Kurama suddenly.


    ¡ãI thought you''re hating the Uchiha for controlling you?¡ã, replied Dexter. He too didn''t like to take a daughter away from her mother. But it wasn''t possible to save the mother as well. She was one of the hard-line supporters of Fukaku.


    ¡ãI do, but no mother should live through such a thing¡ã, she said quietly.


    ¡°So someone took Hina. I knew that Danzo wasn''t going to let everyone die. He''s too focused on the so called strength of Konoha to let a clan like the Uchiha die out¡±, said Itachi emotionless. His gaze flew over the room and then left as quietly as he came. Continuing with his self imposed mission.


    ¡ãThe next target¡ã, informed Kurama and Dexter also left. Now the only reminder of what happened was the dead woman, who laid in her own blood and tears.


    ¡ãNo wonder Sasuke went crazy. He lived through this for 72 hours. Seeing the death of his family again and again¡ã, said Dexter on his way. Bodies were now littering the ground. Old, young, women and men. All of them were slain in the name of peace.


    ¡ãYeah, you think we should befriend him?¡ã, asked Kurama.


    ¡ãNo way, he will only try to use us as a means to gain strength. I can accept to use your enemies or other people to archive your goal. But I would never use my friends in a way he did in the anime¡ã, denied Dexter strongly.


    ¡ãThe next target is hidden under the floor in the house. His parents hid him and are now trying to keep Obito away from the house. The father is already wounded on his leg¡ã, said Kurama and turned the topic back on track. She doesn''t feel anything for Sasuke or what he will become. Kurama only cared about Dexter and a little bit about her siblings. And even they weren''t really high in her list.


    ¡ãThen let''s take this opportunity¡ã, replied Dexter. He run into the house and used his paws to lift the board that hid the child.


    The boy looked up at the mouse and began to say something. However, Dexter quickly pawed his forehead and the child was gone.


    ¡ãQuick, the two ROOT Ninja are coming. It looks like they have some brain and connected the fact that a mice is always near the vanishing children. They already killed three of your clones¡ã, warned Kurama and used another Kawarimi with a stone to flee.


    ¡ãThe last child is near Obito. He will soon reach her¡ã, urged Kurama.


    ¡ãDammit, seems like I can''t stay unnoticed any longer¡ã, replied Dexter. He increased his speed and was now almost flying over the street. The Hyuuga also saw the suddenly way faster than normal mice and pursued it.


    Dexter arrived at his destination and saw Obito striking down at a father who had a girl of two years in his arms. The father turned around to shield the child with his body and was struck at his back. Blood gushed out of the large wound and the man grunted in pain. But he didn''t let go of his child and tried to flee, only to get his hamstrings cut apart. He fell down but rotated in such a way that he didn''t land on the girl.


    ¡°Did you really think you could flee from me?¡±, mocked Obito.


    ¡ãThis world is truly a dark place¡ã, said Kurama sadly. The man was locking up at Obito, hate on Obito but also fear for his daughter were visible in his eyes.


    ¡°Traitor, why are you doing this?¡±, he asked and pushed the crying girl behind his back. Away from Obito.


    ¡°Traitor? Me? You are the real traitors. YOU''VE BETRAYED MADARA!¡±, shouted Obito in rage.


    Dexter used this conversation to sneak behind the man and up to him.


    ¡°Madara is dead¡±, countered the man. Obito began to chuckle and then laughed loudly.


    ¡°Dead? Madara isn''t dead. I am Madara!¡±, he shouted and raised his sword to stab the man and with him his daughter that he was hiding behind him.


    Dexter saw his intentions and jumped at the girl. He reached her at the same time as the sword reached the man and applied the seal as fast as he could. Sadly it seems like he wasn''t fast enough as he saw the pained expression of the girl before she vanished.


    ¡ãYou have to leave quickly. The angle from which Obito attacked is sure to hit something important¡ã, said Kurama hurriedly.


    ¡°What the? That was the Hiraishin!¡±, shouted Obito. He quickly kicked the now dead man away and saw the mice looking up at him.


    ¡°A mice?¡±, he said in disbelieve.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±, said Dexter before also teleporting away in a yellow flash.


    ¡°Shit! Someone knew of this mission! FUCK!¡±, shouted Obito enraged. The two ROOT Ninja now also reached his destination.


    ¡°Madara, there is someone that used a Jutsu to turn into a mice. My Byakugan isn''t able to see through the Jutsu. He or she kidnapped five children. All of them were younger than two¡±, informed the Hyuuga in an emotionless tone.


    Obito roared in rage and beheaded the informant in his rage.


    The other ROOT Ninja looked down at his dead comrade, but didn''t move to avenge him. Danzo ordered to follow this person and do what he orders. The death of his comrade wasn''t something that would move him to go against Danzo''s order.


    ¡°Someone is planning to keep the Uchiha clan alive!¡±, raged Obito. He then stormed to the next house and killed its inhabitants in his most brutal way.


    This could make a serious dent in his plans. A third party that knew of this mission can''t be left ignored.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Meanwhile in Itachi''s home;


    Itachi already killed his father and was now staring down at the neck of his mother. Madara thankfully killed Izumi for him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, he then asked in his usual stoic and emotionless voice.


    ¡°I''m your mother Itachi. And I understand why you did what you did¡±, replied the clone.


    ¡°No you are not. My mother wouldn''t act like you. You are good, but you can''t fool me¡±, replied Itachi.


    ¡°I don''t....¡±, began the clone but was interrupted by Sasuke who ran inside.


    ¡°Mother!¡±, he shouted with teary eyes.


    This wasn''t what Itachi planned. He knew that his mother understands why he was doing this. But this fake did something with her and whatever it was, it wasn''t something he wanted.


    And now the arrival of his little brother made it impossible to interrogate this imposter. He had to act fast and continue with his plan, even if it makes it impossible to gain Intel about this third party.


    The strange thing is, that he couldn''t see any Henge or Genjutsu on his mother. This fake looked exactly like his mother. The voice, smell and form was exactly the same.


    He sighed mentally and pushed the blade through the spine and out of the throat of his fake mother.


    His little brother cried out on shock and fell down on his back.


    ¡°Brother? Why?¡±, he asked with a shaky voice.


    Now this part was something that Itachi hated the most. He had to influence his brother to hunt him down and clean the name of the Uchiha by killing his own brother. Itachi put Sasuke under the Tsukuyomi and let him watch the whole massacre for 72 hours.


    ¡°Why? Foolish little brother, I did this to test my capacity. If you want to avenge the Uchiha then get stronger. Hate me and use this hate to gain strength. Only that way are you able to possibly kill me. So hate me, or hide. Hide like the weak child you truly are.


    As of now your eyes are too weak. You can awake the same eyes as me, but there is a requirement for that. And that is to kill your best friend¡±, said Itachi to his crying brother. He then put another Genjutsu on him and left the Uchiha district.


    His new live as a spy in Akatsuki was now beginning.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    With Dexter;


    He materialised near the still crying girl and now saw the wound she received from Obito. His blade cut into her spine and she would have been crippled for live if there wasn''t Dexter''s ability to heal any wound.


    ¡°What happened to her?!¡±, demanded Tsunade to know. She was at the orphanage in case something like this happens.


    ¡°Obito cut through her father into her back. I''m going to use my [Flames of Healing], any other medical Jutsu might not be able to heal such a wound¡±, answered Dexter and his eternal Mangekyou-Sharingan spun into live.


    He focused on the wound and white flames began to burn on it. The nearby orphanage patron jumped in shock at the sight of the flames and tried to put them out, but Tsunade retrained her.


    ¡°Don''t worry, that is a Jutsu of Dexter, it will heal her¡±, she said to calm her down and the woman stopped to move, but not to eye the flames warily.


    The wound quickly began to close and the girl stopped crying shortly after. She was asleep when the flames extinguished. The whole healing process is not only tiresome for the caster, but also for the healed person.


    ¡°She''s going to be fine. Miss Vira, please take care of them for me. I have to get rest. This Jutsu is highly Chakra consuming and it only gets higher the heavier the wound is¡±, said Dexter and the patron nodded before picking the sleeping girl up.


    ¡°Where are mom and Mikoto?¡±, Dexter then asked. One use of this Jutsu used 15 % of his Chakra reserves. This amount might not seem like much, but it is comparable to the Chakra of three Kages.


    ¡°They are in your living room. Mikoto is filling Kushina in on the things that happened after her death¡±, answered Tsunade.


    ¡°You have to rest, I know how tired you get after using this Jutsu¡±, she added with a doctor tone.


    ¡°Yes yes¡±, said Dexter dismissively and earned a bonk to the head.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± said Tsunade sternly before going back to the children. She has to give them a check in.


    ¡°Always so meddlesome¡±, mumbled Dexter. He then walked to his mansion and greeted some late stragglers and people who were going out.


    He was the Uzukage and people were respecting and admiring him for the things he did. Some even started to revering him as a god for his ability to bring back the dead. This concept was quickly quenched. He didn''t want to be a god again. That got boring after a few decades. Thankfully the people accepted that it was only a Jutsu, admittedly a rare and really hard to master Jutsu, but still a Jutsu.


    He reached his mansion and was greeted by the sound of two laughing women.


    ¡°Mom, I''m back. Most things went perfect¡±, said Dexter from inside the entrance.


    ¡°We''re in the living room¡±, came from inside and Dexter walked to them.


    Kushina and Mikoto were on the couch and drunk. A few bottles of empty sake stood on the table.


    ¡°Hello son, howtcha go?¡±, asked Kushina with a red face.


    ¡°Good, I saved all five. Two boys and three girls. Tsunade-baachan is giving them a check up. Why are you drunk?¡±, replied Dexter.


    ¡°One thing let to the otcher and we kincha found Baachan''s supply¡±, said Kushina and motioned to the bottles. Her swing went to wide and she fell sideways into Mikoto.


    ¡°I want to schee my schon¡±, said Mikoto in a drunken fit of depression.


    ¡°Oh and Mi-chan ish depred...deprech...sad¡±, said Kushina who tried to get off of Mikoto''s breasts.


    ¡°I can see that. Well, I don''t want to disturb you any longer. Have a nice night, I''m going to sleep¡±, said Dexter and left before anything could get out of hand. A drunken Kushina isn''t something that he wants to witness. The last time she was drunk she embarrassed him by telling him exactly how it felt to give birth.


    He''s going to let Tsunade handle the aftermath. She and Daichi are doing most of his work when he''s not around. So a little bit more won''t matter right?

 Chapter 20

    Dexter POV;


    The aftermath of the Uchiha massacre was a standard proceeder of a tragedy.


    People were shocked that such a thing was possible. Asked for the why and searched for someone to blame.


    The difference between earth and the elemental nations was that the person who did this was blamed and not something that was only a tool.


    Itachi was labelled as a missing-nin of S-Rank and a high bounty was set on his head.


    No one asked if the reason for his actions was his live, the war or the bread he ate.


    There was also a village wide mourn and the council did not even wait a week to shower Sasuke with gifts. A new set of Shuriken here, a promised mansion there. It really seems like I got into a world where Sasuke will be pampered without limit.


    The problem is that he already has an uprising with the concept of ''I''m better than you''. So this will only make it worse.


    It''s still going to be fun to kick his ass whenever I have the chance. I never liked his art concept. His story was good and he even was the most logical character in the whole series. But I am not a sane person, so my view of people is determined however I fell like.


    Anyway, the normal live of Konoha''s citizen quickly returned and only their worship for the ''last'' Uchiha remained.


    The remaining months of the second year ended and we got into the last year of our Ninja Academy.


    My Naruto clone was also now a part of our class. He, like it was expected, failed for the second time.


    This third year will now also have Taijutsu spars, Weapons use, and normal Jutsu on the curriculum.


    So here we are, our first day of Taijutsu and we are going to fight each other on the first day.


    This is meant to show where we stand with our current training, but it''s more like it''s meant to show the civilians that the clan children are superior.


    I mean they already get training from their home and the civilians can''t afford that.


    ¡°The rules are simple, no strikes that will wound the enemy seriously. Still, breaking bones and bruises are allowed. The first to leave the ring, surrender or being deemed as unable to continue will lose. Let''s start. Hmm, how about TenTen versus Fana?¡±, announced our teacher when we were all assembled. We still had the same teacher from our first year. Rina Colin. She is already on my ''I don''t like'' list. The reason is simple, she is kicking my clone out of class, whenever he does anything that isn''t being still and silent. A simple yawn will earn him two hours of standing in front of the door.


    TenTen and Fana walked in the ring and bowed slightly, before Colin-sensei started the fight.


    Neither of them was from a Ninja clan, but TenTen was already using weights. This made her stronger and faster than Fana.


    Still, they both had no experience with fighting barehanded and it turned out into a brawl.


    Fana tried to tackle TenTen, but she sidestepped and punched Fana in the side. This stopped Fana''s rush and she grabbed her now hurting side. However, it didn''t stopped her and she tried to throw a left hook at TenTen''s shoulder. This time TenTen wasn''t fast enough and got hit, but a hit to the shoulder is hardly something that will hinder or hurt much. So TenTen kicked Fana in the stomach and Fana curled up from the pain.


    The teacher waited for a moment but it didn''t look like Fana was able to continue.


    ¡°That''s it, winner is TenTen. Good fight, but remember Fana, a hit to the shoulder won''t stop the enemy and TenTen, try to stay in motion. Your body isn''t built to take hits¡±, advised Colin-sensei after the fight.


    A medic in training then came and helped Fana and TenTen with their bruises.


    ¡°The next are Neji and Naruto¡±, continued Colin-sensei. Her intentions were clear, Neji was already hailed as a prodigy in the Gentlefist. And the Hyuuga made sure to announce that to the world.


    That means she is out for Naruto''s blood.


    ¡°Fate destined me to win. A clanless looser like you won''t stand a chance against me and destiny¡±, said Neji smugly. He then got into the gentle fist stance and rushed at Naruto the moment the fight started.


    He wasn''t using his Byakugan, but the attacks still held chakra and made heavy bruises on Naruto''s arms and torso. Nothing that would damage his organs, but enough to leave him in great pain.


    Not even a minute after the fight started and Naruto was laying on the ground.


    ¡°Winner is Neji¡±, said our teacher and the medic dragged Naruto out of the ring, where he left him on the side. He didn''t bother to check on him.


    ¡ãIf that is his normal day, then I really pity for your clone¡ã, said Kura-chan with pity in her voice.


    ¡ãYeah, I hope he won''t start his own revenge. I need him in this. You think we should kill him and start a new clone without his the memories? It wouldn''t be that someone will notice anyway¡±, I asked.


    ¡ãGood idea¡ã, agreed Kura-chan.


    ¡°Next fight Lee against Dexter¡±, said the teacher and I noticed that we were missed a few fights.


    ¡°YOSH, I hope for a great battle Dexter-kun!¡±, said Lee proclaimed Lee loudly. He still wore his Chinese clothes, so he didn''t meet Guy yet.


    ¡°Yes Lee, let''s have a good fight¡±, I said in a bored tone. Lee might be strong for this age group, but I am way beyond him.


    ¡°Start!¡±, shouted Colin-sensei and I waited for Lee to rush at me. He eagerly did so and started with a left jab.


    I evaded his fist by moving my head away and started to speak with Kurama.


    ¡ãSo how should we do this? A prolonged fight of evasion and a few attacks or a quick beat down?¡ã, I asked while continuing to evade attacks.


    ¡°You are good Dexter-kun!¡±, shouted Lee. He then spun around and used a roundhouse kick. A quick duck let it soar above my head.


    ¡°Both have pros and cons. A prolonged fight wouldn''t bring much attention to you, but won''t give you the points you are needing for the top position. And a quick beat down might make Danzo attentive to you¡ã, counted Kura-chan.


    ¡ãI don''t think that Danzo will do anything. Sarutobi is still trying to bind me to the village without Danzo''s brainwashing¡ã, I said and sidestepped an axe kick.


    ¡ãThen a quick beat down it is¡ã, mused Kura-chan.


    I agreed internally and refocused at Lee. He was still trying to hit me with either fist or foot.


    ¡°Sorry Lee¡±, I said silently and then grabbed his outstretched hand that was in a jab motion. A upwards hit against his elbow broke the arm and Lee grunted in pain.


    But Lee was already a heavy hitter and such an attack did not stop him. He jumped up and rotated mid-air to send a kick at my head.


    I let his hand go and ducked under his kick. His back was now open to me and I threw both fists in a straight line at his kidneys.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The hit wasn''t strong enough to send him flying or even damage his kidneys but it sure as hell was enough to let him scream out in pain and leaving him in an state of none competition.


    I looked up from Lee''s downed body and saw the stunned look of both students and teacher. Neji expression wasn''t giving anything away.


    ¡ãToo bad that Bijuu-mode is too noticeable. I really want to know what he''s feeling right now¡ã, said Kura-chan.


    ¡ãHe''s probably regarding me as a potential treat. But that should have been the case before we started this spars. I was always the best of the year¡ã, I answered.


    ¡°Ahem, winner is Dexter¡±, announced Colin-sensei after a short pause and the medic rushed at Lee.


    ¡°He will be fine. His body will ache and hurt like hell when he wakes up, but he will be fully healed in a day or two¡±, said the medic after checking in on Lee.


    ¡°Good. There isn''t much to say Dexter. You''ve evaded Lee with minimal effort and your hits were accurate and wisely chosen. Were you trained before?¡±, then said Colin-sensei.


    ¡°My Nee-san is training me when she''s not on missions¡±, I replied matter of factly and she nodded.


    The remaining fights continued and we then had a pause.


    ¡ãHere they come~¡ã, chirped Kura-chan and I groaned. This society is fucked up.


    ¡°¡± Dexter-kun! ¡°¡±. Several girls were running to me, hearts were almost visible in their eyes and they were all screaming my name.


    ¡°You were so cool when you won against this ugly Lee¡±, said one mon...bansh...girl?


    ¡°Yes yes, and so strong¡±, said another.


    ¡°And don''t forget that he looked stunning¡±, added a third.


    ¡°Please leave me alone¡±, I said monotonously.


    ¡°¡±Kyaa! So cool!¡°¡±, were the answer of several vultures.


    ¡°He''s so cold¡±, said one in a tone that didn''t sound like it was something bad.


    ¡°I bet he''s only warm to the person he loves¡±, assumed one in a dreamy tone.


    ¡°Ah fuck it¡±, I muttered and used a Kawarimi to get away from this group of terror.


    ¡°He must be shy!¡±, came from one and they began to search for me.


    ¡ãhehehe, if they knew that you have me¡ã, said Kura-chan with a chuckle.


    ¡ãOh, I have you? Are you suggesting that....¡ã, I began, but she quickly interrupted me.


    ¡ãIt''s not like that, it''s... yes, it''s that we are friends. Good friends, the best friends....¡ã


    ¡ãReally? Only friends, and here I am, friend zoned by the prettiest woman I''ve ever met¡ã, I said in a hurt tone. It''s true, Kurama is the prettiest woman I have ever met. My Clair from doesn''t count, it was me and I can''t meet myself.


    ¡ãIt...it''s not that... it''s... you meanie!¡ã, she hurriedly said and went silent.


    ¡ãLove you too¡ã, I said and added a silent ''really do''. I sorted my feelings during the last two years and I think I really do love her. Not the small affection I had for Lilia, really love.


    Kurama is good looking and has a nice personality. She is always there to help me and often cheers me up, when something doesn''t work like I want to.


    It feels good to just listen to her and I find myself often inside the seal to just be near her. Well, a visible form of her. The few times I was allowed to cuddle with her tails were also great.


    The problem is that I don''t know how to tell her how I feel. It might be that she doesn''t want to stay with me. Not because she does not like me, that much is obvious, but because I''m not immortal and will die at some point in time.


    She, on the other hand, is immortal. I know how it feels to outlive your friends and can''t imagine how it would be to watch the person you love to grow old and die, while you are still in your prime.


    It might be that she doesn''t want to start something when the result will be a guaranteed painful end.


    I think I should apologize.


    I focused and went into my seal.


    I walked into the house I made for Kurama and searched her. She wasn''t in the library, kitchen or living room. So that only left her bedroom.


    The door wasn''t fully closed and I heard something that was my archenemy. Sobs from a woman.


    I never was good with crying women, never know how to act in such cases. Should I hug them? Say something comforting? Or simply let them cry it out? I so wished to simply ignore it, like I often did with others, but the sound of her crying strangely hurt more than the torture I suffered from in my earlier years.


    This means that I really love her, doesn''t it?


    And it isn''t the first time that this happened too. I found her like this a few years ago. That time I chose to say nothing, but this time it''s different. I know her better and it''s obvious that something is hurting her and in return, it is hurting me to see or hear her like that.


    I mentally sighed and opened the door.


    She heard the door and her eyes went wide and she quickly hid under the blankets of her bed. And her, just like by a small girl, bottom poked out of the other side. Her tails furiously swishing from left to right.


    ¡°Go away¡±, she said and I knew that I should do anything but going away.


    ¡°Do you want to talk?¡±, I asked and walked over to her.


    ¡°No¡±, she said and moved further inside her blanket. I sat down on the side of her and began to pet a tail that still poked out. I almost lost myself in the fluffiness, but this was more important.


    ¡°Something is wrong and it''s always better to speak about it¡±, I replied, while stroking the tail slowly.


    ¡°You''re also not speaking about your feelings¡±, she countered.


    ¡°True, I''m bad with speaking about them. This might be the reason for my skill called [Calm Mind] or because I''m just bad with it. But this is about you and not me. What made the mighty Kyuubi no Kitsune cry?¡±, I said softly and the swishing of her tails lessened slightly.


    ¡°I... I remembered my first human love¡±, she said slowly and began to hiccup.


    This was strange. I always expected Kurama to be a cool, proud and emotionally steeled. But not this wounded. Does this world have more changes than just my childhood?


    ¡°I assume it didn''t work?¡±, I asked and the part where her head might be boped up and down as if she was nodding.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me?¡±, I then asked and the part moved left and right.


    ¡°Why?¡±, I further asked.


    ¡°Because it''s related to you¡±, she answered after a long pause.


    ¡°Related to me? Am I like him?¡±, I poked for answers.


    ¡°...no¡±, she said silently.


    ¡°Come, you can tell me. I''m sure you will feel better¡±, I suggested and squeezed her tail a little. The swishing increased again and she sighed after a very long pause.


    ¡°It was a few thousand years ago. I was in a human form, similar to this one, just without the animal parts. It was my first try at using such a form.


    I then met a man, he was nice, friendly and the whole human interaction thing was new to me. He was a soldier I found wounded near a battlefield. I healed him and spent a few week with him.


    I fell in love with him, at least I think it was love. I always wanted to be near him and felt happy if I could just sit by his side¡±, she said and then stopped. I stayed silent and just stroked her tail slowly.


    ¡°I... mustered my courage and told him what I am. His reaction wasn''t too bad, sure he was shocked, but he didn''t flee immediately.


    A week later he went to a city to buy some things and came with an army back.


    They called me a demonic temptress and attacked me. He was the first one to rush at me.


    I...I just felt betrayed and hate. Hate at his betrayal, hate for their stupidity and ignorance, hate for my ownstupidity. So I killed them all. He was the last one and he cursed me with his dying breath¡±, she said and went silent.


    ¡°And now you think I''m going to betray you like him?¡±, I asked and she flinched.


    ¡°That is really stupid of you. I was the best friend of an Arch Demon, whose family raised humans as cattle. Do you really think I would leave you because of what you are?¡±, I asked with a small chuckle and her eyes looked through a small hole at me.


    ¡°You mean?¡±, she began but didn''t finish.


    ¡°I would never leave you for such a mundane thing as what you are. You are you and your personality makes me stay. You think like me, are a good friend who helped me in times of confusion and don''t let me start on your tails. They are so pretty and fluffy and.... Ahem, anyway, I could say that I would have to fear of you leaving me. You are immortal and might not want to stay with me. I know how it feels to watch someone age while you don''t. And on top of that, you know what I planned for this world and for your siblings and you still agreed to stay¡±, I said and never stopped stroking her tails.


    ¡°You were serious?¡±, she asked in disbelieve.


    ¡°Sure I am, but this is not about that. I think we left during the talk about our feelings to each other.


    In my first life, I learned about the world and gained my mindset about humans. In my second life I learned that everything is possible and in this life, I learned the value of friendship and I think how love feels¡±, I said and her eyes went wider.


    ¡°I never really felt what I do for you. Sure, I felt sexual attraction to many women, but none of them had something that was like you. You are beautiful and I can''t get enough of your appearance. But that is not the only thing, your similar way of thinking. Your arrogance, your smile. Each of them makes me happy. And don''t forget about your magnificent and beautiful tails¡±, I continued and laughed a little at the end.


    ¡°Well, now it''s out, I love you. What is your answer?¡±, I ended and waited for a reply.


    She stayed silent for a moment and then her nine tails wrapped around me. Enclosing me in a cocoon of soft tails with her looking in my eyes. Red stared into blue. She then suddenly shot forward and kissed me. It was a clumsy kiss, she didn''t really know how to kiss and only saw it a few times in her live. But it felt great. Probably the best kiss I''ve ever had.


    We broke contact and I smiled.


    ¡°Now I only need to get you out of the seal and we can do that in real live¡±, I then said with a toothy grin.


    ¡°But until then¡±, I continued and left the sentence hanging. Instead, I gave her a second kiss and I''m sure she liked it as much as I did.


    We broke the kiss and she fidgeted with her hands nervously.


    ¡°So, does that mean that I..we...are... together? I mean as a...a couple?¡±, she asked insecurely.


    ¡°I would be glad to say yes. If you want¡±, I replied and she nodded quickly.


    ¡°Then it''s settled, from now on we are going out. This means I''m able to cuddle your tails whenever I want, fufufufu¡±, I cheered and she bonked me on my head.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±, she said with a red face.


    ¡°Why?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°My tails are sensitive. It would be too much if you''re going to cuddle them constantly. It''s hard enough to suppress the feelings when you do now. Good thing that we are inside the seal. It would have been too much outside¡±, she said with a giant blush.


    ¡°You mean that I was indirectly petting you? Like in foreplay?¡±, I asked and hit myself for mentally doing it again. Last time I literally raped a cat friend of mine during school... in the class... with a full audience.


    She nodded meekly.


    ¡°Then I have to renew my efforts to get you out of this seal, without killing myself in the process!¡±, I added happily and she looked at me strangely.


    ¡°I mean if it felt this good inside the seal, then just think about doing it outside¡±, I said with a giant grin and it looked like her brain got fried from the image.


    It didn''t seem like she was coming out of her stupor, so I left the seal. Right at the moment to hear the bell ringing. Signaling us for the next lesson, Jutsu training.


    ¡°All right, today we will start with training the three Jutsu you will need for the final test. Don''t worry, they are not the only sole determiner of your success or failure. There are also the written test, fight against a teacher and Shuriken throwing¡±, said Colin-sensei to our gathered group of eager students. The clan children already started with their Jutsu training, but most civilians have no access to Jutsu. And even less know about the academy section from the library.


    I seriously don''t know why no one visits it. You could start your Jutsu training in the first year if you do. Sure, it would be self-study, but even that is a huge boost.


    ¡°The Jutsu we will learn is the Henge¡±, she said and used said Jutsu to transform into the Hokage.


    ¡°This is a common Jutsu and can help you in many situations¡±, she said in his voice and the gawking children had stars in their eyes.


    I ignored the rest of her explanation and choose to sit under a tree until they start with their training.


    ¡°Dexter-kun, wake up. Why aren''t you training like the rest?¡±, asked Colin-sensei in a stern tone.


    I looked up and yawned, must''ve dozed off.


    ¡°I can perform the Henge, so I choose to rest¡±, I answered and she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°If that''s the case, then you can surely demonstrate the class how it''s done¡±, she then said and I stood up.


    ¡°Alright class, Dexter-kun here will show you how a right Henge will look like, am I right?¡±, she then shouted.


    ¡ãI think she wants to see you fail¡ã, said Kura-chan suddenly.


    ¡ãGlad to hear that you''re back¡ã, I replied.


    ¡ãHad enough time¡ã, she simply said with a mental shrug.


    ¡°[Henge]!¡± I shouted after using the necessary hand signs. I''m not meant to know how to do Jutsu without shouting the name or doing the hand signs.


    A cloud enveloped me and the form of our teacher now stood in front of the class.


    ¡°So cool¡±, said one of the ban...girls in awe.


    ¡°Is that enough Colin-sensei?¡±, I asked in her voice and she gave me only a nod as a yes.


    ¡°Then I''ll be waiting until you need me¡±, I said, released the Jutsu and walked back to my seat.


    ¡ãThis year will be as boring as the last three¡ã, sighed Kura-chan.


    ¡ãYes, but between the boring stuff we''ll be able to knock Neji down and see the stunned looks of the teachers¡ã, I replied.


    ¡ãAnd these bitches will also try to flock around you¡ã, growled Kura-chan.


    ¡ãWhy are you suddenly so possessive?¡ã, I asked.


    ¡ãYou are mine now, so no one is going to take you away from me¡ã, she said; ¡ãAnd that also means that you aren''t allowed to cuddle the tails of random fox summons¡ã, was added in a sweet tone.


    ¡ãI would never forsake the holy tails of my favorite vixen¡ã, I replied with a pained tone.


    ¡ãI may allow to let you pet them tonight, but only if you''ll be a good boy¡ã, she said teasingly.


    ¡ãYes mam! I will stay good and then cuddle the holy tails thoroughly¡ã, I said with the image of saluting and a wide grin.

 Chapter 21

    Dexter''s POV;


    Kura-chan was right, the year was as boring as the last three. The only interesting thing, even if slightly unnerving, was the abuse of my Naruto clone. He was never allowed to speak, always got the worst match ups in sparing fights, his schooling material was old and often damaged and he got shouted at for anything he did. He once shifted slightly and had to stand out of class for the rest of the lesson.


    Kura-chan already voiced her concerns about a possible change of personality and the risks of keeping him. I''d like to kill him now and then create another one, but this damn Blood Clone developed so many antics and ticks that it would raise suspicion if he suddenly acts differently.


    I''m sure as hell, that most people wouldn''t even notice if he was gone, but I''m always feeling the Chakra signature of at least two watchful eyes.


    One of them is sure to be a ROOT Ninja.


    But back to my school life. It''s boring, most students aren''t worth mentioning. Neji is already in his fate state, TenTen is bashing any female competition and Lee is already on the second to last place from the ranking list. Only Naruto is keeping him away from the bottom.


    Lee''s only average in written tests and sucks at Kunai throwing. His Taijutsu is good, but he has no technique and, through this, is weaker than most clan kids.


    His Chakra control sucks and he isn''t able to use either the Kawarimi or Bunshin. Henge seems to work. Must be because the Chakra is only coating the skin and does not move away from the body.


    I''m, as expected, still student of the year. Kunai throwing turned out to be easy. Yuugao-nee is training me with targets that are as far away as 50 meters and the targets in school never reached beyond 5 meters.


    I also occasionally watched Sasuke. He''s the arrogant asshole I often read about in fan fictions.


    Mikoto wasn''t too happy with this when I told her about Sasuke. But she anticipated this. Fukaku did everything to turn his son into a ''True Uchiha''. This ranged from behavior towards women to acting with none clan people or ''lesser'' clans.


    Womenwere slightly more than pets. Funny to watch when they try to play Ninja, but ultimately only there for breeding strong male Uchiha. I understand why Obito wanted to kill them and why Itachi went along with the mission. He must''ve thought that Sasuke is not yet fully brainwashed. Bad for him, Sasuke is a sexist, narcissist and egoist.


    But it''s funny as hell to watch him running away from the fangirls.


    ¡ãAre you speaking to yourself again?¡ã, asked Kura-chan suddenly.


    ¡ãI thought I was masking my thinking¡ã, I replied. I tend to loose focus and she''s then able to listen in to my thoughts.


    ¡ãYou were, but your teacher is asking you to fight Neji. You weren''t responding, so I assumed you were lost in your normal reminiscent thoughts¡ã, she explained and I looked up. Colin stood over me with a slight glare.


    Again a thing that happened sometimes. She can''t stand it that I already know most things she wants to teach and is constantly trying to get me in a bad situation. Mostly it''s asking me the hardest questions or pitching me against clan kids. Of course, it isn''t working, but she''s harming nonetheless. Her asking, and in return my correct answering gives me more and more fangirls. These banshies are....


    ¡ãYour doing it again¡ã, said Kura-chan slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Sorry Colin-sensei, I was lost in thoughts¡±, I said apologetically.


    ¡°Then I''m happy to have you back, did you at least understand what I want you to do?¡±, she asked, not the least happily.


    ¡°Yes, I''m to spar against Neji Hyuuga¡±, I replied and stood up. Neji was already standing in the middle of the ring. His smug look in place.


    ¡°Good, then hurry!¡±, she said and I walked in front of Neji.


    ¡°You may start¡±.


    ¡°You''re going to loose, fate dictates it¡±, he said arrogantly.


    ¡°Nope, fate dictates your loose¡±, I replied.


    ¡°No, fate is on my side. A clan-less looser couldn''t possibly be blessed with a strong fate¡±, he said in an attempt to keep his shaky believes on his side.


    ¡°Then what are you if I beat you?¡±, I asked with a grin.


    ¡°That would never happen!¡±, he shouted back and attacked.


    ¡ãPoint for him he''s still in his Gentle Fist style. The training he received must''ve been good¡ã, commented Kura-chan while I dodged his strikes. They were as fast as a full Genin from Uzu. So he isn''t all talk. Sadly I''m way faster than that.


    I continued to evade his strikes fluidly and his expression got angrier and angrier.


    ¡°Stop evading and fight¡±, he demanded. And tried another set of Hyuuken strikes.


    ¡°Nah, let fate give you the opportunity to strike me¡±, I mocked and he got furious. He then jumped back, made a hand sign and shouted ¡°Byakugan¡±. The veins near his eyes bulged and his Byakugan activated.


    ¡ãYou think he''s able to see through our disguise?¡ã, asked Kura-chan slightly worried. We did test our Henge against the Sharingan and Byakugan, but not this close.


    ¡ãHope not, but better end this quickly¡ã, I replied and got into the Uzumaki Raging Whirlpool stance. It''s a fighting style that focuses on unpredictable attacks with the whole body. A master looks to be vanishing and reappearing near his opponent, ready to deliver devastating attacks. Attacks from all side are the norm and every body part is a used weapon.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    But I''m not a master, far from it. I''m only a little above Genin. My normal fighting style is more evading and punching with Tsunade''s strengthening ability. That coupled with the sporadic use of a Chakra scalpel.


    Or using Jutsu and Susano''o.


    ¡°Get ready to loose in the name of fate¡±, he declared and used some kind of Clan technique. His attacks got faster and I felt the concentrated Chakra in his hands.


    ¡ãYou have to evade them, a good hit might undo the special Henge¡ã, warned Kura-chan.


    I never had the intention to get hit in the first place, but she was right.


    His rush of attacks stopped for a moment and I used that opportunity to give him a head but.


    My forehead smashed against his nose and he stumbled back with the sudden assault. A crunch was also audible.


    However, I didn''t give him the chance to refocus. No, on the contrary, I crouched low and made fast zigzag movements to confuse him. Once near enough I twisted behind him and jumped up, just high enough to be slightly over his head.


    I then got into a kneeing position and used booth my knees to fall down on the soft part between shoulder and neck.


    The result was brutal. He screamed up in pain and my weight forced him down, giving him another hit when he was between my knees and the ground. I quickly moved and sat on his back, then I grabbed his head and put him into a stranglehold.


    His upper body was forced to move with his head and was in nopossible condition to continue.


    ¡°That''s enough, winner Dexter. Dexter, please refrain from doing such heavy attacks. It could have possibly broken both his shoulders and other bones.


    And as for you Neji, you let Dexter''s attempts to anger you get to your head. The Hyuuken strikes you used could have possibly been lethal¡±, advised Colin-sensei.


    ¡ãSo she was good with you fighting him when he uses such force?¡ã, fumed Kura-chan.


    ¡°Sensei? If he was using lethal force, then why did you not stop the fight?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I had full trust in you handling the situation¡±, she replied quickly.


    ¡ãI smell a lie¡ã, said Kura-chan.


    ¡°Soo cool¡±, came from the sidelines.


    ¡°Did you see how easily he took Neji out? I wish he would take me out¡±, said another one. The world play was one of the worst I''ve ever heard.


    ¡°Whatever, I''ll be waiting in my usual place, call me when you need me¡±, I said with a shrug and walked off. The praise and love declarations thankfully only followed me with sound and not physically.


    I never fought Neji after that and he only glared at me. He never spoke to me, to begin with, so no change at all.


    A few month later and we had our exam. The written test had a small Genjutsu on it, Naruto''s was way stronger. It was easy to break and the test was even easier to solve.


    The Shuriken throwing test was against a 7 meters distant target and also quickly over.


    It was too easy with Yuugao-nee''s training.


    The sparing match came after that. We had to fight a helping teacher. His name was Milon and he was bad. I mean seriously bad. Most of the others held out for three minutes, which was the minimum requirement. The clan kids also fought back and TenTen, Lee, Neji and I even beat him.


    And I only used high Genin skills.


    Just for the records, the Naruto clone was put under a small Genjutsu before the fight started and he missed every attack. The clone is able to get out of these Genjutsu, however, he isn''t allowed per order of me.


    Anyway, the Jutsu test consisted out of Bunshin, Henge and Kawarimi. Lee only managed the Henge. But his test results and the fight gave him high enough points to still graduate.


    It isn''t that one test alone can fail you. The combination of every test is what determines your rank.


    Kinda like the finals in school. There are a few different finals and each one gives you points. At the end, you must have reached a specific number of points to graduate.


    Each of the graduates got a headband and we were free to go. The team assignment will be tomorrow.


    ¡ãWho do you think will we get?¡ã, asked Kura-chan interested.


    ¡ãMight Guy¡ã, I replied and felt horror through the mental link.


    ¡ãPlease no, no no no!¡ã, she pleaded but it was useless. Guy was the teacher of Neji, Lee and TenTen, the best male of the year, the worst male of the year and the best female of the year. This is a tactic to help the worst to get better faster. It also meant that I fully know what I''m doing when I tried for the Shinobi of the year spot.


    ¡ãWHY Dex-kun? Why did you do that to me?¡ã, she asked in a horror filled tone.


    ¡ãIt''s not so bad, Guy is one of the strongest Ninja in Konoha¡ã, I said in defense of my future sensei.


    ¡ãWhich makes me kinda worried about the village itself. Why do you even want to get him as your teacher?¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãThe other main Jonin already have their Genin squad, it would be hard to get a place in those. This one was easy, as I knew the requirements. And the unknown Jonin aren''t really something I want to meet. A side char that wasn''t even deemed important enough to get screen time in the countless fillers of Naruto can''t be good. And I might be able to learn the eight gates¡ã, I explained.


    ¡ãSigh, fine. It''s not like I could change it anyway. And yes, the gates will be useful, and I might even be able to help you surviving the eighth gate¡ã, she admitted.


    ¡ãCool¡ã.


    ¡°I''m home¡±, I said when I opened the door. This is a custom in this world, announcing your arrival, even if no one is at home.


    ¡°Welcome Dex-kun, how was your exam?¡±, asked Yuugao from the kitchen.


    ¡°You''re already back Yuugao-nee?¡±, I asked and went to the kitchen, it smelled like chicken.


    ¡°Yes, I got off earlier, sadly not enough to get you at the academy. But still enough for us to party. Anko and Kurenai will also come¡±, she said and gave me a strong hug.


    ¡°That''s nice. By the way, I''m Shinobi of the year¡±, I said and Yuugao smiled proudly.


    ¡°That''s my little brother¡±, she said and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°What will we have for dinner?¡±, I then asked and eyed the working table.


    ¡°Your favorite, fried chicken with backed potatoes¡±, she said and turned back to prepare the food.


    ¡°Cool, let me help you¡±, I said with joy and got a knife to cut the potatoes.


    Half an hour later, we just finished with the preparations, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Could you please open that for me?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee. She was still cleaning some plates.


    I got to the door, opened it and was promptly engulfed in a hug. Courtesy of Anko.


    ¡°Hey Gaki, what''s that? I hear you became the Gaki of the year?¡±, she asked and lifted me off ground.


    ¡°Jesh Anpfo-Nephan¡±, was my muffled reply. While it might be possible to speak with breasts in your face, it gets hard if they are barely clothed and you really have the flesh in your mouth from the hug.


    ¡°Stop that, that tickles¡±, she joked but still carried me into the house, never releasing me from her strange hold.


    ¡°Anko-chan you''re suffocating him¡±, said another female from behind Anko. It was Kurenai, someone I don''t like, but still have to bear with.


    ¡°Shush it Kure-chan. He''s now an adult, many would be glad to be in his position. It will do him good,¡± shot Anko back and buried me deeper in her cleavage, just to bring her point across.


    ¡ãYou enjoy that don''t you?¡ã, accursed Kura-chan from within my head.


    ¡ãReally Kura-chan? I mean breasts are one hell of a good thing, but I now have you. This is only a forced situation and it''s not like I can feel anything. She''s pressing me so hard against her chest, that I only feel her muscles¡ã, was my reply.


    ¡ãStill, you did not evade her¡ã, she shot back.


    ¡ãWhich would blow my cover, she used high Chunin speed to glomp me¡ã, I argued.


    ¡ãFine, but you do know that you have me for such activities?¡ã, she said.


    ¡ãI would never ignore the holy tails and you for such unworthy things as other females¡ã, I assured her.


    ¡°I think he blacked out¡±, said a concerned voice from next to me and I noticed that I spaced out again.


    Anko had already put me down and Kurenai was looking at me, while Yuugao-nee bonked Anko over the head.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I was just so excited. The Gaki got first place in every exam. First place!¡±, tried Anko to explain but Yuugao was not having it. Anko got a glare and was then left standing in the corner, literally.


    ¡°How is he?¡±, she then asked Kurenai.


    ¡°I''m fine Yuugao-nee. Don''t be so mean to Anko, she was just happy for me¡±, I said and sat up.


    ¡°Right, I was just happy for him¡±, came from the corner.


    ¡°That does not allow you to use my little brother as your hug toy. Go in a bar if you need it that much¡±, shot Yuugao-nee back.


    ¡°I don''t think that Anko had the intentions to sleep with me¡±, I commented.


    ¡°And even if, there is no way that I would sleep with her¡±, I added.


    ¡°Right right, the Gaki may look cute, but I would never... Hey, what do you mean you would never sleep with me? Am I not good enough?¡±, shouted Anko from her corner.


    ¡°Quiet, no one will sleep with my little brother¡±, shot Yuugao back with a glare.


    ¡ãI do¡ã, chimed Kura-chan in, not that Yuugao-nee could hear her.


    ¡°As much as this amuses me, please let''s speak about something else¡±, came then from Kurenai.


    ¡°Like the graduation presents. Here Dexter-kun¡±, she added and gave me a box.


    ¡°Thank you Kurenai-san¡±, I said politely and opened the box. Inside was a set of new Shuriken and Kunai, as well as some soldier pills.


    ¡°While I don''t think that you will need them anytime soon, it''s still something that every good Ninja needs¡±, she said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh right, the present. I also got one¡±, came from Anko, who rushed out of her corner and pushed a bag in my hand.


    I looked inside and found a mesh shirt and the same trench coat that she wears.


    ¡°With this, you will look as cool as me¡±, she said with her chest pushed out. And I was reminded that she wasn''t wearing anything under her mash shirt.


    ¡°Are you trying to make a mini Anko?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee and put her hands over my eyes.


    ¡°What? No! The coat is just awesome and a mesh shirt is stylish¡±, defended Anko her present.


    ¡°I hope so, I can''t allow you to corrupt my Dex-kun¡±, said Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°Kurenai-chan, can you help me with dinner?¡±, she then asked and they both walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey Gaki, ask when you want to learn how to interrogate someone. I might be able to show you around T&I¡±, said Anko once they were gone.


    ¡°Thanks, Anko-nee¡±, I said with a smile.


    We then ate together and they told me about the things I will expect in my carer as a Ninja. That I''m going to be stuck with D-ranks at first and that I have to stay vigilant once I leave the village.


    The next day I was back at the academy. This will be the end of my boring school days and start the next phase of my plans. Next goal, learning the eight gates.

 Chapter 22

    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°As you all know this is a turning point in your live. From now on you are a part of Konoha''s defensive force. You represent Konoha and it''s outside view. There will be enemies in your way, but keep in mind, Konoha is the strongest village in the Elemental Nations and we are this strong because we have young people like you. Friends that are working together and keep the citizen of Konoha save. So let me tell you how proud I am of you and how sad I''m at the same time to let you all go.


    I will now announce the teams¡±, said Colin-sensei to the graduates. I looked around and saw everyone with shining eyes. Eager to go out and do missions.


    ¡ãThis academy sure does not prepare its students for the real things out there¡ã, I mused in thoughts.


    ¡ãOf course, no one would willingly send their child into war. I''m sure that the clans are the only ones who really know what will happen with their child. The orphans have no other choice and the civilians are brainwashed with the opportunity of glory. Look at TenTen, she''s so determined to become like Tsunade that she forgot the hardships that come with such a reputation.


    Do you think she would still want to be like her if she knew that Tsunade lost every family member and many friends during her active days?¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡ãNo, I don''t think she would. The things a Ninja does during his or her career are sometimes more gruesome than what I did in my second life¡ã, I said in agreement.


    ¡°Team 8 Neji Hyuuga, Jaro Yamanaka and Fria Inozuka. Team 9 TenTen Kimichi, Rock Lee and Dexter Uzuki, Team 10....¡±, listed Colin-sensei and I blended her out after my team.


    ¡ãSo you really were right with your team¡ã, said Kura-chan in defeat. She still had hope. But like I always say ''Hope dies at last, yet it still dies''.


    ¡°Your Jonin sensei will be here in a few moments. I wish you all a long and good live¡±, finished our now ex-teacher and left the room.


    It didn''t take long for the first teachers to arrive. And not even five minutes later we heard loud rambling and shouting. Then someone kicked the door in and jumped in front if the remaining Genin.


    ¡°HELLO MY YOUTHFUL GENIN! I AM MIGHT GUY, THE JONIN SENSEI THAT WILL TRAIN TEAM 9 IN THE MOST YOUTHFUL WAY!¡±, shouted the in spandex clad man with giant eyebrows.


    TenTen was looking wide-eyed at our supposed teacher and Lee had stars in his eyes.


    ¡°YOSH, I WILL NOT DISAPPOINT YOU SENSEI!¡±, he then screamed and run up to Guy.


    ¡°FOLLOW ME, MY YOUTHFUL STUDENTS!¡±, screamed Guy then and run out of the classroom. TenTen and I had to hurry to keep up with both Lee and Guy. We had to run for half an hour until we finally sat down on a park bench.


    ¡°LET''S INTRODUCE EACH OTHER. MY NAME IS MIGHT GUY AND I LIKE TO TRAIN AND COMPETE AGAINST MY RIVAL KAKASHI HATAKE, I DON''T LIKE UNYOUTHFUL PEOPLE AND MY MOTTO IS TO NEVER STOP TRAININGBECAUSE THERE IS NEVER A LIMIT!¡±, screamed Guy and made the nice guy pose. His teeth sparkled and both TenTen and Kura-chan groaned.


    ¡°YOSH, my name is Rock Lee and I also like to train. I''m no good with Jutsus or Genjutsu, but that does not keep me from becoming a good Ninja. My goal is to be the best Taijutsu master in the world!¡±, shouted Lee. Thankfully a little bit quieter than Guy.


    ¡°Okay, I think I''ll just go with the flow. My name is TenTen Kimichi, I also like to train. I don''t like fangirls and I have two wishes. One is to be like Tsunade Senju and the other is to master every weapon in existence¡±, said TenTen in resignation.


    Everyone then looked at me. ¡°I''m Dexter Uzuki, I like my friends, also don''t like fangirls and my goal is a secret¡±, I then said.


    ¡°WHAT YOUTHFUL STUDENTS I HAVE. OKAY, NOW I HAVE TO TELL YOU ABOUT THE SECOND TEST¡±, screamed Guy vigorously.


    ¡°A second test? I thought we already did all tests?¡±, asked TenTen.


    ¡°NO, THERE IS A SECOND TEST FOR ALL THE YOUTHFUL GENIN TO TAKE, THIS TEST DETERMINES WEATHER YOU BECOME A FULL FLEDGED YOUTHFUL GENIN OR NOT. IT WILL SHOW THE BRIGHTNESS OF YOUR YOUTHFUL FLAMES!¡±, he declared loudly.


    ¡ãIs he ever going to be quiet?¡ã, asked Kura-chan with hope.


    ¡ãLike I said, hope dies at last, but it still dies¡ã, I replied with a grin. Guy sure is somewhat unusual, but one hell of a teacher and strong as well.


    ¡°YOSH, I WILL GIVE MY BEST AND IF THAT''S NOT ENOUGH, THEN I WILL RUN A THOUSAND LAPS AROUND KONOHA, AND IF I CAN''T DO THAT THAN I WILL DO TEN THOUSAND PUSH-UPS, AND....¡±, began Lee but TenTen hit him before he could continue his rambling.


    ¡°Be quiet, take an example on Dexter-kun he''s not screaming like a lunatic and the strongest of us¡±, said TenTen.


    ¡°I ADMIRE YOUR YOUTHFULNESS LEE. WE WILL MEET AT TRAINING GROUND 8 TOMORROW AT 8 AM. ONLY THE UNYOUTHFUL WILL BE LATE¡±, shouted Guy and then run away, on his hands and backward.


    ¡°I TOO HAVE TO TRAIN. SEE YOU LATER MY FUTURE TEAMMATES!¡±, screamed Lee and also run away.


    ¡°You think they will stay like this?¡±, asked TenTen tiredly.


    ¡°Yup, it might get worse¡±, I said with a grin.


    ¡°I hope not¡±, she said quietly.


    ¡°Hope dies at last, but it still dies. I''ll have to go, see you tomorrow¡±, I said with a pat on her back and then left her alone to grief.


    ¡ãPlease find a way to get me out of you, I don''t want to listen to them anymore¡ã, began Kura-chan to plead.


    ¡ãJust cut the link for the time of our training. You know as well as I do that I haven''t found a way to get you free, that won''t kill me¡ã, I replied and then used a shunshin to my home.


    Yuugao-nee wasn''t home yet, so I got my sealing equipment out and continued with my research. Sealing got really interesting with the revival of the Uzumaki-clan. They are truly the best of the best.


    Five hours later I heard the door opening and closing. Yuugao-nee must be home.


    ¡°I''m home¡±, said Yuugao-nee from the entrance.


    ¡°Welcome back Yuugao-nee, guess who my teacher will be. And did you know that we have to do an additional test?¡±, I said with a welcome hug.


    ¡°I don''t know, Varia or maybe Ranner? I just hope not Kakashi or god beware Guy! And yes I knew about the test, it''s just forbidden to tell the Genin beforehand¡±, she said and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°Then your hope just died. It''s Guy, he''s loud and green and has giant eyebrows¡±, I said and Yuugao-nee hugged me suddenly.


    ¡°I''m so sorry for you,... so, so sorry¡±, she said and increased the intensity of her hug.


    ¡°Why? I think he''s funny. Do you think I would look good in spandex?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°YOU WILL NEVER WEAR AN ABOMINATION AS THAT, PROMISE ME!¡±, shouted Yuugao and shook me.


    ¡°But¡±, I tried again, yet it seems like I wasn''t allowed to say anything than ''yes mam''.


    ¡°PROMISE ME DEXTER UZUKI. REPEAT AFTER ME, I.WILL.NOT.WEAR.SPANDEX.EVER¡±, she ordered.


    ¡°I will not wear spandex ever?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°LOUD AND CLEAR YOUNG MAN. DON''T DO THIS TO YOUR SISTER. DON''T WALK DOWN THIS DARK ROAD, PROMISE ME!¡±, she now pleaded more than asked.


    ¡ãNo tails for you if you''re going to wear something as this¡ã, chimed Kura-chan suddenly in.


    ¡°I swear to chicken that I will never wear spandex!¡±, I quickly said and Yuugao let go of me.


    ¡°Thank god. I think I have to have a little talk with Guy, I can''t allow him to corrupt my Dexter¡±, she then said with fire in her eyes and run out of the house.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡ãWhat was that?¡ã, I asked a little stunned.


    ¡ãThat was the active brain of a normal human. You should take some notes on their behaviour¡ã, joked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãBut seriously, no spandex or you''re going to never touch my tails or something else of me again. Are we clear?¡ã, she added seriously.


    ¡°Crystal clear mam¡ã, I replied with a salute.


    ¡°Now what? Yuugao-nee is who knows where and I''m hungry¡±, I then said out loud and shrugged before beginning to cook something.


    Later that night I thought I heard someone screaming about youth and then something incomprehensible in a pained voice. But it must''ve been my imagination, cause it got quickly silent after that.


    The next morning at 8 a.m I was waiting at training ground 8. It was one giant obstacle course. There were trapdoors, bobby traps, jump sections, climb sections, balance sections, ropes, and other things. The whole thing was pretty big and looked really hard to finish. It probably got as high as 30 meters. But despair not, I, Dexter, already know how to beat this monster of an obstacle course.


    ¡ãWho are you talking to?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãThe voices in my head?¡ã, I asked back.


    ¡ãI''m sure that I''m the only voice in your head... This kinda sounded better before I said it¡ã, she said.


    ¡ãAnyway, this will be a piece of cake, as long as TenTen and Lee agree to work together¡ã, I said and changed the topic from my crazy thoughts to my crazy team.


    ¡ãThey will, TenTen admires you and Lee will do anything someone asks him to do¡ã, said Kura-chan knowingly.


    ¡°Hey Dexter-kun¡±, said TenTen suddenly, she had a bunch of scrolls with her.


    ¡°Morning TenTen, are these sealing scrolls?¡±, I asked and eyed the scrolls. There were many, at least ten. She mustn''t be good enough to only use one scroll, yet.


    ¡°Yes, I store my weapons in them¡±, she said and put them down in a neat line.


    ¡°Why not using only one?¡±, I asked and she looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I''m not good enough with seals yet. It''s really hard to make them¡±, she answered.


    ¡°I might be able to help you with that, I know a few seals¡±, I offered and she beamed a smile at me.


    ¡°Really? You know seals? But they aren''t thought in the academy¡±, she then said.


    ¡°There is a section in the library. I looked into it and good kinda addicted¡±, I said with a small grin.


    ¡ãKinda is the understatement of the century. Even the seal masters of the Uzumaki clan aren''t as crazy about seals as you. Seriously, how can you like them so much?¡ã, was Kura-chans comment. Hehe, we seal master in Uzu have a monthly meet out where we discuss seals. It''s really cool and last time I was voted to Seal Geek of the Year. It was such an honor that I almost began to cry.


    ¡ãThey remind me of runes from my previous live and are the most versatile and strongest Ninja-art there is¡ã, I said in defense of my loved seals.


    ¡ãYeah and hardly usable in an actual fight¡ã, she countered.


    ¡ãThere are uses. You just have to be able to apply seals with your Chakra and instantaneously¡ã, I shot back.


    ¡ãWhich is one of the last and hardest steps someone has to learn in order to become a seal master. The epitome of a seal user is the seal master. So it is not really an offensive skill if you have to be this far in the art of sealing to even begin thinking about the use in an actual fight.


    I stay on my opinion, seals are for ambushes and preparations before the fight starts¡ã, she argued back.


    ¡ãI''ll show you, once we are alone¡ã, I said and decided that this argument was closed.


    ¡°Dexter-kun?¡±, asked TenTen. She was suddenly really close.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I asked and stepped back.


    ¡°You kinda spaced out, I asked if you can show me¡±, she said in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Sure, do you have some ink and a scroll?¡±, I asked and she promptly took the tools out.


    ¡°Good, look, you have to use this sign in combination with these three. This will allow you to get a picture of each toolin the scroll. Then add this sign and you can take them out whenever you want.


    This circle, linked to these 10 signs will increase the capacity and I would recommend these six signs as a safety against thieves. Anyone who will now try to steal them will get a nasty shock. You just have to drop some blood on this section to register your Chakra signature¡±, I explained while drawing the seals. Once finished I waited for the ink to dry and then looked up at Lee, TenTen and Guy. All of them watched me silently and with interest.


    ¡°This is one of the most advanced sealing scrolls I''ve ever seen¡±, commented Guy in a normal and quiet tone. I also noticed that he had a blue eye.


    ¡°?h, hi¡±, I said, suddenly embarrassed about all the attention. No one likes to be watched when you do something that you really like. It kinda makes you insecure.


    ¡°Thanks, Dexter, this is really cool¡±, said TenTen happily and took the scroll like a sacred object.


    ¡°YOSH, I decided to learn the art of sealing!¡±, shouted Lee determined.


    ¡°You need to infuse the ink with Chakra and then control the seals from a distance, I don''t think you will be able to use them¡±, I said and he cried anime tears from the quick end of his declaration.


    ¡°Now that we saw the burning fire of Dexter-kun''s skills about seals, let''s start with the test. You can all see the obstacle course right?¡±, said Guy then and we all focused on him.


    ¡°You will have to reach the top and acquire one of the bells on it. The way you do this does not matter, as long as you reach the top in 5 minutes. You will also have to carry these weights¡±, explained Guy and gave each of us a set of weights, probably around 20 kilograms.


    TenTen squinted her eyes and then asked; ¡°But sensei, there are only two bells¡±.


    ¡°That is right, only two of you will be accepted as Genin, the remaining one will have to reignite his or her flame of youth in the Academy¡±, answered Guy to the shock of TenTen and Lee.


    ¡°I''ll give you three minutes to make a plan. Each of you has three tries and you''ll get another three minutes to think after each try. But you''re only allowed to start, once everyone failed¡±, he said and jumped to the very end of the course. We all put the weights on and then waited for Guy to start the test.


    ¡°YOSH, I''ll see you at the top¡±, declared Lee the moment Guy gave us the signal and run off.


    ¡°I can''t get beaten by him¡±, said TenTen and also run off.


    ¡°Dexter, don''t you want to go as well? The others will be there before you if you don''t start soon¡±, asked Guy who was now suddenly next to me. I looked at him, then at the top and saw that this one was a clone.


    ¡°Nah, they are only trying. I will wait and it''s not like this test will really decide if one of us will go back¡±, I answered and sat down.


    ¡°How so?¡±, asked Guy interested.


    ¡°It''s a test of teamwork¡±, I said with a grin. Guy didn''t show that he was surprised in any way and just asked; ¡°Why do you think it is?¡±.


    ¡°You gave us hints. First, we have to reach the top in five minutes. We don''t have to take the bell in this time, then there is the way we can do it. Anything is allowed, this also means working together. The course is also too large for a fresh Genin to finish in five minutes, and that is without weights. The best hint was that we have to start at the same time, why do we have to do this if not for working together and lastly there are no Genin teams with only two Genin. So I think it doesn''t matter who will get the bell, as long as we work together¡±, I said and watched Lee getting hit by a tree trump. Guy chooses to say nothing and simply dispelled himself. But the real one had a small smirk.


    A few seconds later was TenTens turn. She lost her balance on a small pole and fell down as well.


    They both trotted back to the starting line and looked at me with confusion.


    ¡°When did you fail Dexter-kun?¡±, asked TenTen.


    ¡°I didn''t startat all. I choose to look out for a possible way of doing this as fast as possible. And I found one, alas I need help. So do you two want to get to the top in no time at all?¡±, I said with a grin.


    ¡°But the bells¡±, said Lee.


    ¡°We can speak about them once we reach the top, so what do you say?¡±, said with a wave of my hand.


    ¡°I agree, Dexter never did something unnecessary in the academy¡±, agreed TenTen with me.


    ¡°You were also always a fair sparring partner, I agree as well¡±, said Lee.


    ¡°Good, here is the plan. There is a box on a line, directly in the middle of the course. It goes up to the bells in one go. The thing is I''m not strong enough to pull myself up on my own and I also think there will be traps. So Lee and I will pull us three up and TenTen will shoodown anything that might come at us. Do you agree?¡±, I said and pointed to the box.


    ¡°This might work, I agree¡±, said TenTen with a nod.


    ¡°Such a brilliant strategy, I agree wholeheartedly¡±, shouted Lee.


    ¡°Good, then let''s get started¡±, I said and we all sprinted to the box. And like I thought there were a few Kunai throwing traps, however, each of them was skillfully disarmed by one of TenTen''s own Kunai.


    We all climbed into the box and both Lee and I began to pull us up. More traps activated and Tenten had her hands fully occupied with deflecting each knife that got shot at us.


    Not even two minutes after the start we reached the top. Guy still looked emotionless.


    ¡°Good, you reached the top, now who''s going to get the bells?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°My pride won''t allow it to take a bell for me alone, I wouldn''t have reached the top without TenTen''s skillfully Kunai throwing and would never have the idea to use the box without Dexter-kun. So I will decline the bell and allow you both to continue¡±, said Lee with teary eyes.


    ¡°I won''t take a bell as well. While I did deflect the Kunai, I wouldn''t have been able to do so without Lee and Dexter-kun pulling me upwards at the same time¡±, was TenTen''s opinion.


    ¡°You know what I think¡±, I simply said and Guy suddenly began to cry.


    ¡°SUCH FLAMES OF YOUTH! RARELY HAVE I SEEN SUCH BRIGHT FLAMES! YOU ALL PASS, I''M ALREADY SO PROUD OF MY YOUTHFUL STUDENTS¡±, he shouted and crushed us in a hug. I tried to reason that it was a manly hug, but he and Lee were crying like someone died.


    ¡°THANK YOU GUY-SENSEI! I WILL NOT DISAPPOINT YOU!¡±, declared Lee loudly.


    ¡°I''m Genin? For real? YES!¡±, screamed TenTen, now also fully engrossed in the flow.


    ¡°WE WILL START OUR YOUTHFUL TRAINING TOMORROW MORNING AT THE SAME PLACE AND HOUR¡±, declared Guy-sensei and let go of the hug. To which I was thankful, he almost broke a rib.


    ¡°But for now let''s go celebrate your official Genin acceptance. I know a good restaurant¡±, he then said a little quieter and we all followed him to an all you can eat buffet at an Akimichi restaurant.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    Every Jonin instructor stood in front of the Hokage. They were to report about their Genin test. They were now waiting for two hours, thanks to Kakashi. He thought it was okay to be late because he saw a black cat and then got lost on the road of life.


    ¡°Good, now that everyone is here, let''s begin with the reports. Which of you is going to keep their team?¡±, said Sarutobi once Kakashi arrived.


    ¡°Team 1 will not, maybe in a year or two¡±.


    ¡°Team 2 as well, recommend to not allow them for further academy years¡±.


    ¡°Team 3 managed, even if barely¡±.


    ¡°Team 4 did good, I''ll like to train them¡±.


    ¡°Team 5 wasn''t able to see underneath the underneath¡±.


    ¡°Team 6 did¡±.


    ¡°Team 7 won''t become Ninja''s ever¡±. This one came from Kakashi.


    ¡°Team 8 wasn''t able to work together. It''s a pity, this Hyuuga was really good for a Genin¡±.


    ¡°Team 9''s FLAMES OF YOUTH BURN BRIGHTER THAN THE BRIGHTEST SUN. THEY PASSED WITH FLYING COLOURS¡±. You can guess who said that.


    A cat masked woman had to smirk at the news of this particular team.


    ¡°Team 10 barely won¡±.


    ¡°Team 11 isn''t ready yet¡±.


    ¡°Team 12 as well¡±, finished the last of the Jonin.


    ¡°Good, Guy please stay, the rest of you is dismissed¡±, said Sarutobi.


    ¡°¡± Yes sir! ¡°¡±, was the reply from several Ninja and the room quickly got quiet.


    ¡°ANBU, you''re also dismissed¡±, Sarutobi then said and the ANBU left the room as well. He then activated an anti-spy seal and looked at a confused Guy with a serious expression.


    ¡°The following is an S-class secret. You are under no means to speak about this to anyone, am I clear¡±, he said in his commanding tone.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-sama¡±, said Guy with a salute. Also fully serious.


    ¡°Good, before I start, tell me about the test. What is your opinion on your Genin?¡±, the Hokage then asked.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-sama, my Genin squad consists out of Rock Lee, TenTen Kimichi, and Dexter Uzuki. Rock Lee is a young and energetic Genin. He is sadly not able to use Jutsu, but his determination is above anything I''ve ever seen, he never gives up and is ready to help his team at all times.


    I think he will become a strong Ninja with the right guidance.


    TenTen is a young woman who has really good aim and an even better understanding of weapons. She is serious and isn''t shy to make her hands dirty. She might become one of the best weapons users that have ever existed.


    And then there is Dexter Uzuki. I think he has the most potential. He isn''t hotheaded, thinks about what he does and is good with his words. He was able to quickly pull TenTen and Lee into his boat and almost instantly came up with a way to beat my obstacle course. He also saw through the test from the start and told me several reasons why he did it so easily.


    I also saw him making a really advanced sealing scroll, he is probably beyond any Chunin or even some Jonin in terms of sealing. I can''t tell you anything about his other skills, as he hasn''t shown them yet¡±, narrated Guy his observations.


    ¡°Good, really good. They will surely be a fine team. Now let me tell you the secret, Dexter-kun is Naruto Uzumaki in disguise¡±, said Sarutobi and dropped the bomb.


    ¡°You mean the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi is one of the most prodegious Genin we ever had?¡±, asked Guy stunned.


    ¡°Yes, there were... circumstances that led to this and we thought it would be the best for him to become incognito. The Naruto that runs around the village is merely a Blood Clone of his¡±, explained Sarutobi.


    ¡°But aren''t Blood Clones a Kinjutsu of the highest order?¡±, asked Guy.


    ¡°Indeed, but Dexter, like he wants to be called, has the needed Chakra to do more than one of them and knows about the risks. Your order is to keep him as safe as it is possible during missions and also to watch his seal for any weakening. Understood?¡±, ordered the Hokage.


    ¡°Sir, yes Sir!¡±, shouted Guy with a salute.


    ¡°Good, try to encourage friendship between him and his team. Dexter already lost his best friend and I don''t think he will overcome another tragedy without major damage¡±, said Sarutobi suddenly in an extremely tired tone.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask what happened?¡±, asked Guy. This might be personal, but any information might help him to understand someone like Dexter. Who isn''t like your average Genin.


    ¡°A bunch of our own Ninja found the idea to kill the 4-year-old best friend of Dexter in front of him while blaming him for this because he has the fox inside of him. This day we lost two foolish Ninja and the fox''s Chakra leaked out of the seal. It also showed us that Dexter was tortured by the orphanage and I agreed to a way out. Only Kakashi, Yuugao, Itachi and Tenzo know of this secret. You are the sixth and I hope you will stay the last for a long time¡±, retold Sarutobi this particular dark moment in his life.


    ¡°And his flames of youth are still this bright?¡±, asked Guy. He was crying rivers and even asked this in a small and quiet tone, so shocked was he.


    ¡°Yes, I don''t know how he does that, it might be thanks to Yuugao Uzuki, but I apply to you to keep his ''flames of youth'' burning¡±, asked the Hokage.


    ¡°I will do my best. No one will harm my students¡±, declared Guy with all his youthfulness.


    ¡°Thank you, your are dismissed. I think your time as a Jonin instructor will be eventful¡±, said Sarutobi with a weak smile and walked out of the meeting room.


    Guy, now alone in the room, vowed to himself to increase his training again. No enemy, inside or outside, will harm his students.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 23

    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°Morning Dexter-kun¡±. I looked up and saw TenTen entering the clearing we are going to use as our training ground.


    ¡°Morning TenTen¡±, I greeted back. I was sitting under a tree and didn''t deemed it necessary to stand up for the greeting.


    ¡°So only Lee and Sensei are left?¡±, asked TenTen while walking over to me as she noticed that I would not come over to her.


    I shortly mused about her question and if it was a rhetorical one. But decided to tell her what I know.


    ¡°Guy-Sensei is already training, he shouted something about eternal flames of youth after seeing me and then began to do a heavy workout. I don''t know about Lee¡±.


    ¡°I have toget there on time, if I won''t manage that, then I will do a hundred push-ups, and if I can''t do that, then I will do a thousand squads, and if I can''t....¡±, came loudly from the direction in which the village was. I glanced over at TenTen, who was already starting to frown.


    Lee came shortly after into view, he was running as fast as he could and continued to ramble his stuff until he reached us.


    He huffed and puffed a few times, before straightening up. ¡°Yosh, I was not the last one. Sensei is still not here¡±.


    ¡°He is Lee, he just started without us¡±, I corrected and Lee fell down into a state of depression.


    ¡°Good, you are all here. Let''s start the training¡±, said Guy suddenly from the side. We all turned around to look at him. He was sweating a little and had three bundles of green on his right hand.


    ¡°These are our training clothes¡±, he then said and gave each of us one.


    ¡°I''m not wearing this!¡±, stated TenTen who had unfolded one of them and only held it up with two fingers. They were the green spandex monster clothes Guy was also wearing.


    ¡°Cool!¡±, was Lee''s statement who instantly rushed off to change clothes. Guy looked expectantly at me, who was still sitting.


    ¡°Nope, but I will take them. It''s good as a weapon¡±.


    ¡°Weapon?¡±, asked TenTen.


    ¡°Yeah, just put your prisoners into these things before you start the interrogation and they will tell you anything under the promise to get out of it¡±, I explained without emotion and emphasized ''it''.


    TenTen began to laugh loudly, while Guy began to cry under the badmouthing of his favorite and


    probably only clothing style he had.


    We then heard a rustle and Lee came back. He now looked like the mini Guy that he always was during the anime. ¡°How do I look? I think I can already feel how my strength grows¡±.


    ¡°At least one of my students sees the youth in my clothes. But I''m sure the rest will too. Time will show you how much stronger Lee will get with my personal training clothes¡±, shouted Guy with eyes of burning passion.


    ¡°So they were even worn by you?¡±, asked TenTen in disgust and disbelieve, hoping that this is a lie.


    ¡°Of course! But let us start with our training. I want to see what you can do and what you can''t do¡±, he said proudly. TenTen nearly puked when she heard that.


    ¡°So each of you is going to fight against me. Use everything you have and leave nothing out¡±.


    ¡°I''ll start¡±, declared Lee and they walked a little bit away from me and TenTen.


    Guy gave the sign to start the fight and Lee rushed at him without thinking twice. He used the Academy Style with a few improvised attacks here and there. Overall he was fast for a fresh Genin and had a lot of strength and stamina. Still, he was only a Genin and was using the Academy Style. A style that is used by most students in Konoha and with that known to civilians as well. It''s very likely that every good Shinobi knows how to fight this style. And I don''t only mean Konoha Ninja.


    The fight lasted for five minutes and Guy was correcting attacks during the whole fight. He kept a serious face and wasn''t making any comments about youth during the whole thing. Which makes him better than Kakashi, who would even read his porn during times like these.


    Guy raised his hand as a signal to stop and they both stopped.


    ¡°That was very good Lee. Your Taijutsu is good, even for the Academy Style. I think you''re perfectly suited for my Strong Fist style¡±, he then said.


    ¡°Why can''t I use my current style?¡±, asked Lee in confusion.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Guy quick to answer; ¡°It''s too well known, every Ninja that has only a little bit of skill knows how to fight it¡±. He then turned to TenTen and waved her over.


    Their fight only lasted for a minute until she was out of breath. She then began to use Kunai and Shuriken, which also didn''t last too long. After that came her scrolls that were packed with any kind of weapon. However, she was only using them as mass projectiles. Following the term, more is better.


    Surprisingly this lasted four more minutes until even this supply run dry.¡°I''m out of weapons¡±, she finally admitted and sat down from exhaustion.


    ¡°Hmm, your Taijutsu isn''t bad, but not as good as Lee''s. The Strong Fist won''t fit you, but there are others you might be able to use. I bring a few of them tomorrow. Your use of weapons lacks accuracy. Try to use a few tactics with them, like hidden weapons or weapons on a wire. Do you know any Jutsu?¡±, listed Guy.


    ¡°Only the basic school Jutsu¡±, she admitted.


    Guy thought for a moment before continuing; ¡°A Genjutsu that hampers the sight or movement of your enemy might be good as well. There are a few that might be useful. But I''m not good with them, you have to learn them on your own. Sorry that I''m not much of a help¡±.


    TenTen shook her head in denial and said; ¡°You don''t have to Sensei, you made clear that I lack in some parts and gave me advice to change those. That is more than in the academy¡±. She then stood up and made room for me.


    I walked silently in front of Guy and then waited for him to signal the start. He gave me a nod and I did my standard tactic. I did nothing.


    At first, he waited but after two minutes asked; ¡°Don''t you want to attack me?¡±.


    I did nothing and simply stared at him. He held his gaze and then shrugged before attacking me.


    The first attack was a fist, which I evaded with a tenth of my possible speed and skill.


    This was followed by a foot from the side which I ducked under. Still without a tenth of my full capacity. He isn''t allowed to see that I''m way above others. It''s possible that he, Kakashi, Sarutobi, and Danzo are the only ones currently inside the village that are as strong or stronger than me. Kakashi maybe not, he''s too much relying on his Sharingan. This will change with the Wave Mission, but not until then.


    Anyway, the fight continued with me evading his attacks until he upped the speed and I had to block the attack. Otherwise, I would have given me away. The strength behind his attacks wasn''t low as well.


    ¡°You have to attack or it will only get worse. I need to see where you stand¡±, he warned and once again upped his speed and strength.


    I did as he said and began to move in hard to follow patterns. These patterns were mostly quick back and forth jumps with ducks, crouched movements, and evasions between. They allowed me to get inside his defense, at least inside his current defense, where I was able to attack a few nerve clusters on his shoulder. He then stopped the fight with a raised hand.


    ¡°That was good, the nerve you hit made my arm useless. And the precision you used showed that that was your intentions all along. Do you prefer this kind of attack?¡±.


    I replied with a shrug of my shoulders; ¡°Yes, I like to disarm my enemy. They aren''t as likely to hit back with ripped tendons or the dysfunction of their nerves. It also has other uses¡±.


    ¡°Yes, that is indeed true. But what will you do when they have armor?¡±. I gave another shrug and showed him that I didn''t know. This wasn''t true, in these cases, I just use the scalpel Jutsu that is commonly used by doctors. The same that Kabuto uses.


    ¡°Do you have any Jutsu to use?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Only the basics¡±, I lied and knew that he knew. Saurtobi must''ve told him. How else should he be able to act if it''s necessary.


    He then began with his analysis; ¡°A mist Jutsu might help you. Your Taijutsu depends on the fact that your enemy isn''t able to follow you. The speed you had in combination with your moves are a good way, still, it won''t hurt to put another defense up¡±.


    He then walked back to the other two and I followed.


    ¡°Your training will mostly consist out of muscle strengthening and endurance training. This will strengthen your body. We will do this from 8 am. To 10 am. Then comes an hour of rest and another hour of individual training before we will take a single D-Rank mission around 12 pm. We will try to finish it on the same day. After that comes more individual training until 7 pm. You are free to ask anything you want during the individual training and I try to help you as best as I can.


    I also have a suggestion for the pause. What do you think of eating in a restaurant? We can rotate in our choice and whoever has to choose also has to pay. Anyone against this?¡±


    ¡°What if the one who pays hasn''t enough money?¡±, asked Lee. He was an orphan and as such hasn''t much money.


    ¡°Then you can get payback when the others have to pay. I will naturally help you out if this happens. But it would be good to tell us. No one wants to make any trouble¡±, assured Guy.


    No one of us had anything against it after this and we all agreed to do as he suggested. The first to pick a restaurant was Lee.


    ¡°Well then, let''s start with our physical training. Each of you will get weights and will then run laps around Konoha¡±. He then pulled four sets of weights out of a sack and gave each one of us before attaching his own.


    The weights were all of adifferent weight so that no one had too much or too little. I put them on and didn''t feel them. My own seal weights were far too heavy. This little increase will not hinder me any more than I am now.


    Which was bad, because Guy will surely notice this and might grow suspicious. So I secretly upped my own weights until I felt the pressure from them.


    The following jog was hard and I even had problems at the end. At least this farce of a life will be over in a little bit more than a year and a few month. Once Sasuke defects I will be gone as well.


    Both I and TenTen were a panting mess at the end of our laps and I seriously had to reconsider my intelligence. Why did I find it was a good idea to up my weights by this much?


    ¡°Good, we''ll rest for two minutes before Lee can choose our first restaurant¡±, said Guy. He was still fresh and didn''t look any worse than he did when we started.


    ¡°Yosh, I choose Firo''s Specialities. They have a really good curry¡±, shouted Lee, not even waiting for us to catch a breath. We were then forced to follow him to said restaurant.


    ¡°So what do you do in your spare time?¡±, asked Guy after we ordered our food. I chose chicken curry of course.


    TenTen was the first to speak; ¡°I mostly help my father with the shop or train with new and old weapons. Sometimes Dexter and his sister come and we will then speak about new weapons or other things¡±, she said with a side glance at me.


    ¡ãI hope she doesn''t get any hopes¡ã, came suddenly from Kura-chan.


    ¡ãI see you''re awake. Why did you choose to open a link? I''m still with Guy and Lee¡ã.


    ¡ãThey aren''t likely this loud while being under people¡ã, was her reply. It contained a large amount of hope.


    ¡°So you both knew each other before? That is so COOL!¡±, shouted Lee with teary eyes.


    ¡ãAre you sure?¡ã, I asked amused but got no reply. Kura-chan was already gone.


    ¡°Yes, I met her when I was four¡±, I confirmed.


    ¡°Well then, I train in my free time. Other than that I really like to eat curry, especially the hot ones¡±, said Lee after that.


    They then looked at me; ¡°I like to spend time with my sister and read a lot. Other than that are a little bit of interest in Fuinjutsu and my lifelong adventure of chicken and the many dishes that are possible to create with this food of gods¡±.


    They looked a little wryly after hearing my proclamation but Guy quickly carried on.


    ¡°Seems like I''m the only one left. I also train a lot in my free time, other interests are spars against my eternal rival Hatake Kakashi and admiring the Youth of Konoha''s people¡±.


    We then spoke about all kinds of things and ate a good curry before we had to go to the Hokage Tower for our mission.


    Said mission turned out to be the painting of a fence.


    I didn''t hold out for ten minutes before I had to ask; ¡°Are all D-Ranks this boring?¡±.


    ¡°Most of them yes, a few can be used as a training and then there is the capture Tora mission. It''s the cat of the wife from the Daimyo. It constantly escapes and we have to recapture it for her¡±, explained Guy from the side. He wasn''t helping us, like every good teacher.


    ¡°How long do we have to do them before we are allowed to take other missions?¡±, asked TenTen. Also not amused and slightly painted as well. Lee stumbled over a pot of paint and some of it splattered over TenTen.


    ¡°At least 30. Some teams are then allowed to take a C-Rank mission. Most teams take it and then do one C-Rank each third month. They do D-Ranks between these months¡±.


    We all groaned and continued our work. This is boring, maybe I''ll send a blood clone? But then I get his memories and will still have this bored feeling.


    An hour later we finished our mission and were back to training. Guy didn''t have any scrolls with him, so we continued with strength training until it was time to go home.


    I opened the door and walked inside with a tired expression and even more tired muscles; ¡°I''m back!¡±.


    No one answered me, which means that Yuugao-nee was on a mission. I made some food and the went to bed. The next few month will be hard as fuck in the morning, boring in the middle and again hard until evening.


    ¡ãAt least you can come inside the seal during the night¡ã, chirped Kura-chan.


    Ah yes, at least I can sleep in the soft embrace of nine fluffy tails and a pretty woman. Things don''t look as bleak anymore when I see it from that side.

 Chapter 24

    Dexter''s POV;


    We continued to do our D-Rank missions and the heavy training before and after that. The missions served as something like a brake for us during the brutal training and Guy made sure that we never got used to the strain. Always adding a new exercise or a little bit more weight.


    He also told us to never take the weights off, with the exception of an live threatening event.


    The days turned into weeks and we finished our 30<sup>th</sup> mission two months after becoming Genin.


    Today we were waiting for Guy to show up. Both Lee and TenTen were with me. We all changed somewhat. Lee is now the exact replica of the anime version. He even managed to create the sunset with Guy. It was funny as hell, TenTen tried to stab her eyes out the first time and I almost suffocated from laughing. Kura-chan screamed like a little girl and tried to break the Genjutsu. It didn''t work and the short time she saw it, before she cut the link, gave her nightmares.


    Guy and Lee are truly fearsome.


    As for TenTen, her accuracy increased a lot and her thrown weapons have a lot more strength. I convinced her to also use bombs and other kinds of weapons. Her throwing weapons won''t be enough once she fights someone who can raise a barrier.


    I didn''t change much for them, but a lot happened during my stay. I sent a Blood Clone to Uzushiogakure and began with the plan to reveal ourselves to the world. If everything goes right we will be a known force in the time the Chunin Exam Arc starts.


    ¡°Good morning my YOUTHFUL STUDENTS!¡±. We all looked to the origin of the voice, which clearly belonged to our sensei. Guy came running on his hands and had a scroll between his feet.


    He crossed the remaining distance to us and then made a double somersault before landing in front of us. The scroll was now unrolled in his hands and he grinned his Nice Guy grin;


    ¡°I bring good news to you, the Hokage deemed us worthy enough to grant us a C-Rank mission. We will make a patrol from Konoha to the village Fruo¡±.


    ¡°Fruo is a week away from Konoha, are there any specific orders?¡±, asked TenTen.


    ¡°We are to make sure that no bandit settles down near the road and report any findings back to the Hokage¡±.


    ¡°Sounds boring¡±, said TenTen in dismissal.


    ¡°These missions are necessary, we are still untrained Genin. A patrol like this will give us field experience inside Fire Country and might also allow us to get some fairly safe fights against bandits. We can''t just start and fight against older and more trained Ninja.


    Even D-Ranks have a use. They allow us to know each other better by conversing with each other and help us in practicing the writing of reports.


    C-Ranks will give us more experience with the outside world, while still not being under much danger.


    B-Ranks will then allow us to learn how to fight other Ninja of similar or lesser strength. And A-Ranks are for the real fights against unknowns.


    S-Rank missions are then the epitome of danger and mostly only have little or no information about the target. They are highly dangerous and more often than once will bring you into a position where you are against stronger and more foes at once. So a boring C-Rank will still give you something valuable. And who knows maybe we will face more than we want to and get all killed during this boring C-Rank mission¡±, I replied to TenTen. She listened closely and then frowned when I mentioned the possible death of us all.


    ¡°Now now, don''t be so pessimistic Dexter, everything will be alright¡±, reassured Guy and patted me on my shoulder.


    ¡°But he is right, there is a reason for the classification of our missions and it''s also true that they not always are what they seem to be. Every mission can turn into something way more dangerous than first believed. It''s good to always stay vigilant¡±.


    ¡°YOSH! We will ace this mission and then get back to Konoha¡±, declared Lee loudly as always.


    ¡°That is the spirit, my student. Pack for a week and meet me at the northern gate in an hour¡±, spoke Guy proudly and then run off to get his own gear.


    Half an hour later we all were ready to leave Konoha for at least a week.


    ¡°Good, then let''s start this mission. Our goal is to reach the village of Fruo and dispose of any hostile forces on our way¡±, said Guy to us three who stood at attention.


    ¡°Any questions?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, will you lead this mission?¡±, was my only question.


    ¡°A good question. No, I won''t, you three will have to come up with everything. I will only step in when it seems like that you won''t manage something. Or if it gets too dangerous¡±, answered Guy.


    Each of us three Genin looked at each other; ¡°Who is in charge?¡±, was then asked by me.


    ¡°I vote for you Dexter-kun. You are our brain when it comes to missions¡±, said TenTen.


    ¡°TenTen is right. YOUR YOUTHFUL FLAMES OF INTELLIGENCE ARE BURNING BRIGHTER THAN MINE. BUT! I WILL NOT STEP DOWN AND AM GOING TO LEARN HOW TO FOLLOW YOUR LEAD, SO THAT I WILL BE LIKE YOU IN THE FUTURE!¡±, proclaimed Lee very loudly.


    ¡°Thanks, then first order, no shouting¡±, was my reply while pricking my ear. I think something ripped....


    ¡°YOSH I...I will stay quiet¡±, said Lee. He was loud at first but got an elbow into his side from TenTen.


    ¡°Well then, Guy-sensei will be in the front. I and Lee will be in the middle with TenTen in the back. Report when you notice something. We will travel fast until we have to set camp¡±, I announced and we jumped off. We had to walk on the ground because neither Lee nor TenTen knew Tree-walking yet.


    We run in silence for half an hour until Guy began to speak; ¡°Dexter, mind telling my why you choose this formation?¡±.


    ¡°Sure, TenTen is in the back because she is our range fighter, it wouldn''t be good for her to be in the front. Lee and I are in the middle because I''m mid to close range and Lee is close combat. It''s easier to respond between the front and back for us if we stay in the middle.


    And your position, even if it sounds hard, is the shield. You''re less likely to die from a surprise attack. We don''t have a tracker which means that we are less prepared for any surprise attacks.


    But what we do have is an experienced Ninja that can act in response to sudden aggressions¡±.


    I didn''t know if Guy liked the answer because he didn''t say anything further and kept looking towards the front.


    ¡°I knew that Dexter would come up with a good plan like this¡±, praised Lee from the side.


    I frowned and looked at Lee who was still beaming at me; ¡°No Lee, this isn''t a good plan. It''s a necessity made out of our lack of skills. This formation isn''t practicable in more dangerous areas. It basically kills Guy-sensei the moment we get into an ambush that doesn''t give him enough time to move. This whole mission isn''t good for our team. We are, or more likely will be a demolition team. We hit heavy, but aren''t good in things that have to be handled carefully. We lack a tracker, a sensor, a Jutsu specialist and a medic. The only thing this team is able to do is to punch the enemy in the face¡±. I stopped my rambling when I noticed that everyone was looking at me.


    Did they not notice this? It''s obvious!


    This was the first thing I changed in Uzushiogakure''s Genin teams. It''s okay to create specialized teams later in their career. But first, they have to learn to work with each other before they specialize. Only knowing one way to do something is almost a certain death.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Sure a specialized team is always better in their field than a none specialized one, however, it is way less agile and easily taken out. You just have to force them into a situation that won''t compliment their skills.


    ¡°That is an interesting point Dexter, but it is what made Konoha''s teams strong. The Hokage sends us to missions that are perfect for our skill set. This makes a success of a mission more likely¡±, countered Guy and I choose to not argue with him.


    I investigated the death rate of Konoha''s Genin. It''s almost at 80%. Sure, those who get Chunin are good in what they do, but a lot of teams get killed before that. It doesn''t happen when their sensei is with them, no it happens when they fight one vs one. It''s typical for two Ninja teams to duke it out in separated one vs one fights. Also, something that I tried to change. Why using teams, to begin with, when they won''t be necessary. Uzu''s current main tactic against teams uses a divide and conquer tactic. One or two crowd fighter will suppress the majority of the enemy and the remaining team will pick out single targets.


    We traveled in silence for the remaining time. And then set up for camp with the dusk of the sun.


    We made four night watching shifts, each two hours long and then continued on our way on the next day.


    This repeated a few days until we reached Fruo. A small village full of farmers. At least that should have been. What greeted us was an almost fully burned down village. Only a handful of houses were still standing and even those had signs of damage.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±, asked TenTen wide-eyed.


    No one answered her and we continued with our fast pace until we reached the remains of the village gates.


    Two guards were standing in front of it, both had at least something bandaged.


    ¡°Halt! Who''re you?¡±, shouted one of them. His crude spear raised in defense.


    ¡°We''re Ninja from Konoha, we were tasked to watch out for bandits and get rid of them in case we find some¡±, said Lee. He wasn''t as energetic as normally, he''s probably already getting the gist of what happened.


    ¡°Bandits? We have bandits, thy attacked us two days ago. Killed our men, kidnapped our woman and stole our money¡±, said the other guard with a pained expression.


    ¡°Do you know where they might be and how many there are?¡±. It would be good to know these things.


    ¡°40 at least, maybe more. They came from the west side of the village and left the same way¡±, answered me one of them.


    We thanked them and then took some distance.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±, asked Guy me.


    ¡°We all know some tracking skills, a group this large won''t travel without lasting tracks. I think we should follow them and scout their camp. We will then spy on them until we know how much of a danger they are. If they are too strong, then we''ll send for reinforcements, if not then we will kill them ourselves¡±, was my answered and both Lee and TenTen looked worried when I mentioned that we will kill them.


    ¡°40 bandits will he hard to fight, any plans considering that?¡±, was his next question.


    ¡°Paper bombs, they probably sleep in tents. A few good placed paper bombs will take out most of them, the rest will be confused and in panic, easy targets. But before we do that we should find out about the captives and their leader. He''s most likely the main fighting force and probably a Ninja or Samurai. Most likely the former, Samurai are often to honorable to become a bandit.¡±


    Guy nodded in approval and we began to track them down. It was fairly easy, it hadn''t rained in the last five days and the tracks they made were deep and easy to follow. Which didn''t mean that we simply followed them, we took a bit of distance and walked alongside the tracks, not on them.


    This way we found, three hours later, their base. A large clearing with tents spread all over it.


    We counted 10 guards, 14 awake bandits inside a meeting place, and another 10 to 15 inside the tents.


    There were also two larger tents, one of them looked more luxurious than the rest and the other one was regularly visited by bandits.


    We watched them for a day and a night and found out their patrols and shifts. It was laughable easy to do so. We simply had to wait inside the trees. They shifted their guards every four hours and two pairs of three made a tour through the forest twice each shift.


    ¡°What''s the plan?¡±, asked Lee. We were now speaking about what we will do.


    ¡°I think we should take them out, the tents are near enough to get rid of them with paper bombs and they have to be stopped¡±, said TenTen.


    ¡°I agree, Guy-sensei, are we allowed to take them on?¡±, was my question and all three of us looked at Guy.


    ¡°Hmm, tell me your plan and I might agree¡±, was his reply.


    ¡°Good, first we will wait until it''s night, it''s the best time to attack. We will then take out the patrols and after that get rid of the guards on two sides of the camp. They have to be opposite of each other.


    The first side will be where they have most of their tents, the other one will be near the large tent.


    Lee and TenTen will take care of the first side. They will then place paper bombs all around the tents and retreat towards the other side of the camp. But do it by walking around, not through it.


    Once they are far enough away they will trigger the bombs. The explosion will be the signal for me and Guy-sensei. Guy-sensei will attack the big tent that shows more sign of luxury, while I take on the other large tent. The kidnapped women are probably inside those. I will lead the women out of the camp and further inside the forest, TenTen and Lee will assist me.


    Guy-sensei, your only task is to take out their leader and then to retreat as well. We will try to avoid as much fighting as possible. It''s better to let them panic for the night and do another scouting on the other day.


    One of us three will bring the women back during the second attack. The remaining bandits might be more guarded then, but they will also be tired from the day before and most of them will also be wounded.


    This should give us enough advantage to take them out without much risk. Maybe a second bombing will be possible as well.


    Is this plan good enough?¡±.


    They looked a little stunned. I know that this plan has a few steps, but it''s isn''t such a problem to do it.


    ¡°That is a good plan, a really good plan. Impressive that you came up with it on the spur of the moment. There is only one thing I disagree with. I won''t be taking out the guards on the other side of the camp. At least not how you said it. I will help TenTen and Lee first and then sneak through the camp to help you once they activated the bombs. It''s less risky¡±, remarked Guy.


    ¡°This will do as well, and I had enough time to think about it during our scouting¡±, I replied with a wave of my hand.


    ¡°Well then, I agree with Dexter''s plan, check your gear and be ready in a few minutes. And Dexter, on a word¡±, said Guy and I followed him a few meters away from the others.


    ¡°I will be blunt, you might see things inside that tent that will be gruesome and ugly. Keep in mind that you have to think about your safety first and then about others. You will get angry, that is for sure, but don''t get blinded by it and act after thinking. Speak with your sister about the things you will see after this mission. Do you understand?¡±, said Guy very seriously. He knows as well as I that these bandits are raping the women inside this tent.


    ¡°Yes¡±, was my short reply. He nodded once and we walked back, where I gave both Lee and TenTen enough paper bombs to send them into oblivion.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    Cliffhanger^^


    Nope....


    We waited for nightfall and then took out the patrols, it was fast and fairly easy. I killed one of them by throwing a Kunai through his left eye into his skull and Guy-sensei broke his neck with a kick. Neither TenTen nor Lee had to do anything.


    We then proceeded towards the camp, where we split up. I run around the camp and waited for the signal. It took longer than I first thought but sure enough, a series of explosions lit the night and screams came from all around the camp. I quickly began to close in on the guard that was now turned towards the camp. I killed him by breaking his neck with a quick Chakra enforced twist.


    He was then silently placed down and I continued forward. The next destination will be the tent.


    I cut my way inside from the back and the smell of sex and blood washed over me the moment I got inside.


    It was lit by a few torches and there were groups of women bound to poles. There were 15 in total, their age varied from 8 to 30, all of them looked dirty and had wounds. There was still some blood between some of their legs.


    ¡ãThese fuckers!¡ã, growled Kura-chan.


    ¡ãWhy are you awake? I thought you wouldn''t have the link open when Guy is around¡ã, was my reply. I wasn''t really disturbed by the sight. I saw it countless times in my previous live when I rescued slaves.


    ¡ãAnd miss the chance to see such bastards die? Never!¡ã, answered Kura-chan heatedly.


    I further surveyed the room and saw some beds with unconscious women inside. There were also three guards, one of them not clothed.


    I sneaked towards one of the older women. She saw me and got wide eyes, at first it looked like she would be saying something, but then kept quiet. Thankfully.


    I motioned her to stay quiet and to tell the others to do so as well. She understood and nodded rapidly. I then smiled at her before continuing on my way to the first guard. It was the naked one.


    He was in a heated argument with the other two, demanding to know what happened. They didn''t know as well and one were then commanded to go out.


    Now with only two guards left I increased my speed a little and were almost directly behind the naked one. I took two Kunai out and jumped behind him. One Kunai was rammed inside his heart and the other sliced his throat open. He gurgled loudly and alarmed the remaining guard. His eyes grew wide and he opened his mouth to scream, however, the Kunai that was used to slice the throat of the naked one now found its way inside the mouth of the other. The soft flesh inside the mouth was easily ruptured and the Kunai broke through the skull. Killing him instantly. His body fell down like a sack of potatoes and I let go of the naked one.


    After that I took another Kunai out and positioned myself on the side of the entrance, the third one will be back soon.


    And sure enough, I didn''t have to wait long. He run inside while shouting about the attack. Of course, he stopped when he saw his two dead friends, but it was too late for him, two sharp Kunai pierced his temples and his life was ended instantly.


    I took back each Kunai and then walked over to the now awake and frightened women.


    Why are they always frightened when I save them?


    ¡ãBecause you do it in a bloody and gruesome way. It also doesn''t help that they most likely never saw anyone dying¡ã, answered Kura-chan.


    ¡ãGood point¡ã. I cut them free and they stood up, those who could not stand were supported by others.


    ¡°My team will help you to get out, you have to stay quiet and be fast. Can you do that?¡±, I whispered. They all nodded and I left a present before we left through my entrance. The group run as quick as they could towards the forest and Guy was soon beside me. He looked at me, watching for any signs of a breakdown but I didn''t show anything.


    Then suddenly a large explosion came from behind us and some women fell down from the sudden scare.


    Guy and I helped them up and the continued on our way.


    Ten minutes later we slowed down but still continued to move. TenTen and Lee were now also with us and we stopped completely after another hour.


    A small group of women came over to me and Guy also made his way from TenTen and Lee towards me. The one I first ''spoke'' to was with them.


    ¡°Thank you very much, we would have been sold if you haven''t saved us¡±, said one of them.


    ¡°It was the duty of us Konoha Ninja, you don''t have to worry, we will bring you back to your village. We will also take care of the remaining bandits¡±, reassured Guy, who now stood beside me, and they all looked relieved.


    ¡°Thank you again¡±, said the same woman and they went back to a small group of children.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡±, asked Guy then suddenly.


    ¡°Yes¡±, was my short reply.


    ¡°Are you sure? I saw how one guard came out and back inside the tent¡±, asked Guy again.


    ¡°It''s not the first time I saw dead people¡±, I said. Even if he does not know about me being Naruto, he should know that my family was killed by bandits.


    ¡°Again, speak with your sister after this mission or with me. You don''t have to be alone with it¡±, comforted Guy. He then motioned TenTen and Lee over to us.


    ¡°Lee, TenTen, you two will come with me tomorrow. Dexter, you will bring back the women. They will be comfortable with you, as they already saw how you protected and saved them¡±.


    We all nodded and thentook watch, while the rest slept.


    The next day I moved out with the 13 women and two children. It took us the whole day to get back to the village, as we had to move around the camp.


    The group was greeted by the remaining villagers and my team was also already there. TenTen and Lee looked unwell. TenTen even showed signs of crying.


    ¡ãThey must''ve done their first close kill¡ã, assumed Kura-chan and I agreed.


    ¡ãYou think Guy will make trouble because I didn''t show any signs?¡ã.


    ¡ãNo, not if you speak with Yuugao about it. Just spout some nonsense about only realizing at a later time what you''ve done and then tell her that you''re reasoning their death as necessary for the survival of others. This should do the trick¡ã, said Kura-chan and I gave her a mental nod.


    The villagers asked us to celebrate with them, but we had to leave. Our mission wasn''t finished yet, we still had to go back and report anything we found.

 Chapter 25

    Dexter''s POV;


    The report was finished quickly, we only had to retell what we saw and why we did what we had done. Basically only a short summary. The annoying part came after that.


    Fist Yuugao-nee crushed me with her hug when she heard about our encounter. And then she asked me in a really concerned tone how I was. I explained that I didn''t think about the dead during the fight, as I had no time for that. And at a later time, I simply reasoned that they deserved what happened to them. They killed and raped. She let me promise to speak with someone if I have problems and I did so quickly. I have Kura-chan to speak with.


    Training continued like nothing happened and the Chunin exams approached quickly until some day Guy came to the training area with three sheets of paper.


    ¡°My youthful students, it''s again time for the Chunin exams and I decided to enlist all of you. You''ve grown strong since the academy and I think you are ready to take the other Genin on¡±. He waved with the papers around like mad and cried tears of joy while doing so.


    Each of us got a sheet and read it.


    The application said that it''s possible to die, that we only might gain the rank of Chunin and other things like how we will be housed. I looked up and saw that the others also finished reading.


    ¡°What do you say? Should we go?¡±.


    ¡°We could show the other villages how strong our flames of youth burn!¡±, said Lee.


    TenTen however, frowned lightly; ¡°I don''t know, it might be better to wait for another year, I heard that these exams are often deadly. We would have a slight advantage if we go next year¡±.


    ¡°I think we could at least look what we will expect. It''s not like we couldn''t quit anytime we want¡±, was my opinion. We spoke more about the whole thing and agreed to participate.


    The next week went by with constant training and no missions, as a small preparation for the exams. And then one week later we all were waiting at the western village gate.


    ¡°It''s good to see all of you. I would have been forced to send the others away if one of you weren''t here¡±, said Guy who came with a leaf shunshin.


    ¡°The exams are in Iwa, we aren''t really on good terms with them, so behave¡±.


    It took us a week to reach Iwagakure and the village looked way cooler than Konoha. I always was a fan of building cities inside mountains and the guys from Iwa did exactly that. Bridges connected mountains and entrances inside large caves were visible all over the city.


    We gave our passports to the guards and were led to a hotel. It was comfortable and well equipped.


    ¡°What do you thing will be our first test?¡±, asked TenTen. She was drinking some soda and jumped on the large sofa that was placed inside our room.


    Lee, who was readjusting his weights answered her; ¡°I don''t know, I hope it is something that includes strength¡±.


    ¡°There are three parts of a Chunin exam¡±, said Guy who listened in on our conversation; ¡°the first one can include information gathering or simply showing a higher ranked Jutsu. It can be basically anything that a Ninja would need in his career. The second one is often a survival game and the last one is always a tournament¡±.


    ¡°So we have to be ready for almost anything but fighting¡±, was my conclusion and Guy nodded.


    ¡°Wonderful¡±, protested TenTen and Lee agreed with a nod of his own.


    The next day we three left for the academy and saw a lot of other Ninja. Some looked dangerous, others normal and then there were those who you wouldn''t have noticed on the street.


    ¡°Look at how many of them there are¡±, said Lee in awe.


    ¡°Yeah, better be silent, let us not give anything away. The first thing is to keep your enemy uninformed of you¡±, said TenTen and shoved Lee further inside.


    We found a nice little seat and watched the competition, there were not many I knew. Only Kabuto and his team, Kumo''s team with Samui, Karui and Omoi and the granddaughter of the Tsuchikage. There were even a few side characters that were never seen again after the invasion.


    Then, with a loud thud, the door opened and a group of Iwa Ninja walked inside. They weren''t Genin and as such must be our examiners.


    ¡°All right, the exams starts now, so shut up¡±, shouted one of them and then made room for another one.


    ¡°The test is fairly simply, each team gets a prisoner and you have to extract information from him. They are all sentenced to death, so you are allowed to do whatever you wish. Follow me, those who get left behind are disqualified¡±. He then simply walked out and we had to follow. Each of us got a room and we got four hours time to learn what this prisoner did. Our only clue was that he is a bandit.


    ¡°I don''t like this, it''s unyouthful to interrogate a prisoner¡±, said Lee.


    ¡°How should we do this?¡±, asked TenTen, she too didn''t look to well with the idea.


    ¡°I can do it, you just have to help me at the start¡±, I suggested and they both smiled thankfully.


    ¡°Well then, Lee, you will go inside and blindfold the prisoner. After that you leave the room¡±, I said and Lee did as I instructed.


    ¡°Now you two will go down this corridor, I don''t know if this room is soundproof. Might be good not to hear what I will do¡±, was the next thing I said. I didn''t wait for them to answer and walked inside.


    The room was small and only had a table with torture utensils and a chair with the prisoner inside.


    He was blindfolded and bound to the chair.


    He didn''t look frightened or troubled at all. He even looked calm. I can''t imagine that they use a Chunin for this as well, too many risks. He must''ve been informed about us Genin and surely got a promise to get free if he says nothing. Too bad for him.


    I checked the room and found four cameras and two microphones. They were quickly disposed of. But you couldn''t be save enough, so I enveloped the room inside a shadow Genjutsu as well.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After that, I blindfolded myself and activated my Rinnegan. I placed a hand on the head of the prisoner who looked still as smug as before and asked my first question. The Human path was already activated.


    ¡°Tell me what you have to guard against the Genin¡±. The guy said nothing and I didn''t want to wait longer, so I yanked his soul out and quickly learned whatever I wanted to know about him. It was similar to the information flush I get after dispelling a clone. It''s more like a movie.


    He is a bandit and was part of a larger group. They pillaged through the country and were ultimately arrested a week ago. The thing he was tasked to keep secret was his last attack on a village. They burned the houses and raped a few women before killing them as well.


    All in all a normal bandit. This task is likely not to see if we can gain the information, but how. Excessive use of force isn''t the best way and doing nothing at all won''t do as well. Well, bad for them that I stopped them from spying.


    I walked out of the room, the now deceased bandit was still shackled to the chair, and meet up with my team.


    ¡°And?¡±, asked TenTen unsure.


    ¡°They were normal bandits, the same as in our first C-rank mission¡±, I replied nonchalantly and walked up to the examiner.


    ¡°Already giving up?¡±.


    ¡°No, we finished. The bandit was part of a larger group, they were 56 men strong and were arrested after burning down the village called Grana. He was then thrown into prison and got the offer to resist our torture. He was tasked to not tell us about his last attack. He initially planned to tell us about some of his earlier things, so that we would leave with false information¡±. The examiner looked a little stunned but then gave us a sheet that stated that we passed and told us to go to the next test.


    ¡°Do I want to know what you did to the prisoner?¡±, asked TenTen after we left the building.


    ¡°You might ask, but I won''t answer¡±, was my reply and we continued in silence.


    ¡°I mean you aren''t bloody, this means that you didn''t hurt him. But how else would you get the information? You aren''t a Yamanaka. And your Genjutsu isn''t so good as well¡±, she further said.


    ¡ãThese stupid memories woke me up, what happened?¡ã, asked Kura-chan suddenly.


    ¡ãWe are participating in a Chunin exam, I used the Human path on a prisoner we had to interrogate and TenTen is now trying to fin out what I have done¡ã, I summarized.


    ¡°Maybe he convinced the bandit about his flames of youth?¡±, suggested Lee. He didn''t sound sarcastic at all.


    ¡ãAnd? What do you think about this exams?¡ã, she then asked.


    ¡ãNot much, TenTen isn''t strong enough and Lee isn''t intelligent enough. As for me, I probably won''t get promoted until next year. I haven''t seen the next heirs yet and Sarutobi wants me to be their friend. Stupid old fucker, keeping me behind for his small little plan. He should have adopted me from the start if he really wishes for me to stay inside the village¡ã. We reached our next destination during my rant and had to wait for four more hours.


    I took the time to speak with Kura-chan. My seal to get her out is making progress, even if it''s only a little bit. She can now take control of one of my clones. Be it shadow or blood clone. However, the strength of her is still inside me and we both would die if I die.


    My current plan is to simply create a second force that will replace her. But I''m not strong enough to do something like this, yet.


    Still, in thoughts, I didn''t notice how Lee spoke to me until he touched my shoulder; ¡°Dexter?¡±.


    I looked up to him and saw that there some other groups. The waiting time must be over.


    ¡°The next part starts in a few moments¡±, said Lee. He then turned around and eyed the competition. The guys I mentioned before are still there, but many no names were gone. Some of them didn''t look as confident as before and there were even a few that had blood on their hands.


    ¡°Alright, the next part starts in a few minutes. Please sign this declaration of disqualification. It basically says that you are alright with your possible death in the next exam¡±, yelled an examiner. Each of us got a sheet and we signed at the right places.


    The proctor then addressed all of us; ¡°The task is simple, you have to go inside this tunnel. Each team will go through their own entrance. After that, you simply have to find your way out on the other side. The time limit will be three days¡±.


    We all got into position and the stone doors opened for us.


    Once inside we stopped to reorient ourselves. It was dark as fuck.


    ¡°And now?¡±, asked Lee. He stood slightly forward and to my left.


    ¡°We could make a fire¡±, suggested TenTen.


    ¡°Which will tell anyone who isn''t using one where we are¡±, said Lee as a counter.


    ¡°TenTen, did you train with Chakra threads as I suggested?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I can use them with ten Kunais up to twenty meters now¡±, she answered quickly.


    ¡°Let''s use them. We have eight threads left if we use two to connect ourselves. The remaining threads can be used to find a way or an enemy¡±. They agreed to my plan and TenTen threw her threads out. I used my own, which amounted to 230. It''s a good Chakra training and part of Uzu''s curriculum.


    The whole cave was now ''lid'' up and we were good to proceed. I also made five clones that henged into mice. They have the Rinnegan activated and will report to me in case they find something.


    Our pace was slow but steady and after ten hours we found a camp of other Ninja. They haven''t noticed us and were easily visible to us by their fire.


    I signed to TenTen that she is to use her Ninja wire and trap them inside paper bombs. She gave me an okay and got in position. A few seconds later she started with her attack and the group of three was successfully trapped.


    We took their rations as well as their equipment and then left them behind.


    Another four hours later and we had to rest for the night. We anchored hammocks into the wall and slept for a few hours before continuing on our way. We didn''t find any other teams and managed to get out of the cave at the end of the day.


    Guy was waiting for us and told us that we had one day rest before we are going to proceed with the next test.


    The Kumo team, the granddaughter of the Tsuchikage and Kabuto''s team got through as well.


    There were two other teams as well. One of them from Suna and the other from Kiri.


    We all were gathered inside a large dome. It was almost like in the anime, just with the difference that we were in Iwa and that the design of the arena was less green.


    The Tsuchikage was also present and gave us his speech about war and us being the other means of showing our power.


    After that, we were told that we had to fight before we could proceed to the finals.


    Lee was hyped about the possibility of finally fighting someone and TenTen was nervous.


    And, like in the anime, Kabuto surrendered. Only this time his whole team surrendered.


    This left only five teams each with three members, so one of us got an instant win. The lucky one was a guy from Kiri. He looked kinda happy.


    Anyway, the first fight was between the second Kiri guy and one of the Iwa Genin. The Kiri Genin used his water Jutsu, while the Iwa one had his stone Jutsu. They both hammered one Jutsu after the other out and were then too tired to continue. They both got disqualified.


    The next fight was between the granddaughter, Kurotsuchi was her name, and the last Kiri member. A small girl that used Senbon and mist. She got squashed by a large boulder. Nothing really interesting.


    ¡ãThey are either too weak or use whatever heavy weapons theyhave¡ã, commented Kura-chan after the fight of Samui. She cut a Suna Ninja down with her sword.


    ¡ãYeah, but they are young and reckless. Oh, it''s TenTens fight and she has a Suna Ninja as her opponent. She''s fucked if he''s using wind-based Jutsu. She can''t cope with them yet¡ã, came from me.


    And luck wasn''t on TenTen''s side. He first knocked her weapons out of the way with a wind storm and then punched holes through her arms with wind bullets. She wasn''t able to use her weapons after that and had to surrender.


    Lee''s fight came after that, his opponent was Karui. The redhead from Kumo. But Lee''s stupidity was stronger than him and he refused to fight her because she is a woman. That earned him a beating and he got disqualified.


    The next fight wasn''t mine but the two Suna Ninja against each other. They had a good sparring but decided to end it without real injuries. This showed some intelligence. The girl got into the next round.


    Now only my fight was left and I had Omoi as an opponent.


    ¡°What if I win and he is crippled? Or what if he''s the son of an important Konoha Ninja and this fight starts a war between Kumo and Konoha and the Raikage might die during this war and...¡±, rambled Omoi the moment he heard I was his opponent.


    ¡°Shut up and fight him stupid!¡±, shouted Karui. She then kicked him over the balustrade and he landed in front of me and the proctor.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±, asked the proctor after Omoi managed to stand up. We both nodded and Omoi chose to get some distance between me and himself before doing anything else.


    ¡°My name is Omoi, I hope I won''t start a war by winning against you¡±, said Omoi now. He took his sword out and got into a stance.


    ¡°I''m Dexter Uzuki¡±, I simply said and infused my muscles with Chakra. After that, I took my weights off and placed them at a corner. Omoi waited for me to finish.


    ¡°Thanks for waiting. Let''s start¡±, were my last words before I sprung into motion. Omoi''s eyes widened. He quickly lost sight of me and I managed to get behind him before could react. I punched the nerves in his right arm and he had to let go of his sword.


    However, Omoi wasn''t like any weak Genin. He didn''t even try to keep his sword. On the other hand, he let go of it fully and spun around. He was now facing me and used his left hand to grab the still falling sword.


    He then tried to cut me with an upwards swing, but I already side stepped and kicked his right kneecap. The force was enough to send him to his knees, however not enough to break his knee.


    A fast horizontal slice forced me to jump back. The increase of our distance was quickly used by him. He started to make hand signs for a lightening Jutsu, but I hindered him from doing the hand signs by capturing his hands with Chakra threads. He looked chocked but regained his composure almost as quickly as it was gone. A Chakra infused slice of his sword cut my threads and he was free again.


    My threads weren''t strong enough to stop him wholly.


    But the distraction was enough for me to reach him again, and this time he was even wider and slower than before. I used another few Chakra enhanced punches against his nerves, only this time in his left arm and he had to let go of his weapon for the second time.


    ¡°I surren...¡±, began Omoi, but I interrupted him by giving him a knee to the face. Strong enough to throw him away, but not strong enough to knock him out.


    ¡°I surrender¡±, was then said. But to the shock of most, not by the beaten Omoi, but by me.


    ¡°Okay... contestant Dexter surrenders, Omoi from Kumo wins¡±, said the proctor after a pause. Everyone looked at me as if I was crazy, so I decided to enlighten them.


    ¡°This whole exam was only for me and my team to see how a Chunin exam will be. It was never our intention to win, so it would only be counter productive to go into the finals where I risk being promoted. I don''t want to get separated from my team yet and as such, I have to stop now.


    That was a good fight Omoi. I would suggest training your eyes, you were too slow¡±.


    After that, I left with TenTen and a crying pair of Guy and Lee. Both praised me about my youthfulness and the strength of my burning flames of youth. The others watched us leaving, still stunned by my actions. Kura-chan needed almost half an hour to come out of her laughing fit.


    A few days later we were back in Konoha and everything went back as it was. The only difference was that Naruto became Genin under Kakashi. I now officially know about Kura-chan.


    Guy also started to teach both Lee and me about the Gates, something I already knew, the instructions to them are in the library for Jonin. My summons fetched them for me.


    And then finally, two months later I got the message that Naruto and his team left for Wave. The plot now officially starts and I can start with the second phase of my plan.


    I left a Blood Clone and got back into my real form. My mask over my face and the false Rinne-Sharingan blazing. Next destination Wave.

 Chapter 26

    Dexter''s POV;


    The Blood Clone was left behind so that no one will notice my absence and I noticed the reformation of the link between me and Kura-chan. She mostly cut the link whenever I was near Lee or Guy. But was always active the moment I was alone with TenTen.


    ¡ãFinally, it got boring. The story starts now and we can also start with our plans¡ã, came from the woman that was inside me for the last dozen years or so. And my girlfriend for the last couple of years now.


    ¡ãI know and am sorry Kura-chan, but it was necessary. You know as well as I do that a Blood Clone isn''t for extended use. I still fear what might happen if the Naruto clone decides to release himself¡ã.


    I really do, the few times I saw him made it quite obvious that his life isn''t very different from a hell hole.


    ¡ãDon''t remind me, I know that he is not you, but it still somewhat pains me to see him like that. And it too frightens me that you will change when he releases himself. You will not be the same, maybe even turn away from your friends...from me¡ã.


    ¡ãHeh, that is unlikely. As far as I can see I would be more paranoid, and possibly more brutal. It matters not in your case, I did like you before I created him and it''s not like my personality gets overwritten by him. We will fuse our minds, not switching out one with the other. The most likely thing I think would be is that I will eradicate Konoha in a bloody attack. Which isn''t so far off from the things the Uzumaki''s are planning. It''s good that we convinced them to not kill every last citizen¡ã.


    ¡ãI''m still worried¡ã, was her answer. She had every right to be, still, we aren''t able to do anything as of now. The clone is necessary and replacing him with a new one would be too obvious.


    ¡ãWe''re near, they are just short of the first ambush¡ã, came from Kura-chan. I already knew this, I felt all eight of them. Yes eight, seems like Haku is watching them.


    And I knew it, Haku is a girl. No male has a womb with Chakra paths.


    She also smells like a woman.


    I stopped near the puddle and sat down to watch as well. The party of five came into view shortly after. Sakura next to the bridge builder, Sasuke slightly behind them with my clone next to him. Kakashi was reading his porn and glanced briefly at the puddle.


    They passed the puddle and the two Ninja jumped out, their chains wrapped around Kakashi and he was ripped apart. Well, a log was ripped apart. The Genjutsu on it was by far not good enough to fool my released eyes.


    They rushed at Sasuke who quickly got rid of their chain, but his fight wasn''t what drew my attention. It was the fight of my clone. Naruto didn''t freeze like he did in the anime. He grinned and grabbed the arm of the second Ninja, before breaking his elbow with a strike of his knee. The Ninja tried to use his other hand to force Naruto to release him, but Naruto jumped and evaded his arm, while simultaneously pulling the Ninja with him. The second brother was thrown off balance and landed under Naruto, who instantly stomped onto the other elbow and then cut the tendons in the ankles of his downed enemy.


    ¡ãHe isn''t acting like he is supposed to. More brutal and efficient. Probably a perk of your personality¡ã, commented Kura-chan.


    ¡ãI know, it''s possible that he already killed a few of his attackers in Konoha, I never was one for forgiveness¡ã, I replied and watched him giving the Ninja, who is no longer capable of fighting, a kick into the ribs. I glanced over to Sasuke and saw that he got saved by Kakashi.


    ¡°Well well, my cute little Genin managed to fight two Ninja, who weren''t supposed to be here in the first place. Tazuna, you don''t happen to know something about this?¡±, said Kakashi before starring the bridge builder down with his single visible eye.


    ¡°N..no, I don''t know why they attacked you¡±, answered the nervous man. It was obvious that he knew more.


    ¡°It''s good that we still have a captive then. I''ll ask him a few questions¡±, replied Kakashi, he then picked the victim of Naruto up and vanished into the woods. I only looked long enough to watch how he put him under a Genjutsu.


    ¡°SASUKE! That was so cool!¡±, screeched Sakura suddenly. Sasuke looked annoyed at her but it still seemed like it was the obvious thing to do. He then glanced at Naruto with disdain and sneered before turning away from both of them.


    ¡°Yeah Sasuke, that was so cool. Way cooler than Sakura, who froze. Damn are you useless¡±, commented Naruto in a cold tone.


    ¡°As if you are any better, I bet the Ninja that attacked you was a failure like you are¡±, shouted Sakura. She then tried to hit Naruto but only hit air since he evaded her slow and sloppy punch.


    She was attempting another strike, but her arms were grabbed by Kakashi who came back.


    ¡°Na na, my cute little Genin shouldn''t fight among each other¡±.


    He then turned to Tazuna and his eyes were serious. ¡°Our little guest told us about you. Protecting you from potential bandits is one thing, but an A-Rank Ninja is something entirely different. Would you please explain to me why you did deem it necessary to lie?¡±.


    This was the moment Haku decided to leave.


    So she wasn''t able to hear what Tazuna had to tell. He sighed heavily before he started with his story, that Gato, the leader of a shipping company, had them in an iron grip and that they don''t have the money for strong Ninja and that even this low C-Rank mission is almost more than they could pay. Their last chance was lying to them and hoping for the best.


    Kakashi listened silently for the whole time and then looked down and Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. The first looked impassive, the second eager to fight and the third worried.


    ¡ãYou can almost hear his thoughts¡ã, was my comment to all this.


    His face was hard to read, with his face mask and such, but I could make out some ticks near his left eye.


    ¡ãYeah, he is seriously regretting to have taken them as his Genin. Sasuke won''t back down from doing this mission, Sakura will follow like a puppy and your clone isn''t giving a fuck¡ã, agreed Kura-chan.


    ¡°¡ãSigh¡ã, okay. I know my team enough that they won''t back down from this mission, but I will ask for reinforcements. They may be fast enough to help us¡±, conceded Kakashi after a long pause and Tazuna looked seriously relieved.


    Kakashi then went through a series of hand seals and summoned Packun, his Hunter-Ninja-Dog. A small pug that wears a jacket and a Konoha headband.


    ¡°What''s up?¡±, asked the dog with a raised paw.


    ¡°I need you to deliver this to the Hokage, as fast as possible¡±, replied Kakashi and gave the dog a scroll he wrote down while speaking. He fixed the scroll on Packun''s back and the dog rushed off.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The group of four started their travel anew, after Pakun''s departure and reached the seaside of the country a few days later.


    I run over the water before they made it and waited for them to get ambushed by Zabusa and Haku, the later would wait in the trees for support.


    Sure enough, they did wait for them.


    This time Naruto didn''t throw a Kunai at the bunny, he simply stated ¡°Duck or die¡± and then let himself fall down. Sakura was quick to mock him, but Kakashi listened and pulled Tazuna down while ordering the other two to do the same. Sasuke instantly followed the command, Sakura wasn''t as fast and got her hair cut. So her stupid speech in the Forest of Death won''t happen now.


    The massive cleaver-like sword, that was responsible for her new hair cut, impeded itself into a tree and Zabuza landed on its blade with crossed arms.


    Kakashi jumped up and drew a Kunai; ¡°Zabusa, the Demon of the Hidden Mist¡±.


    ¡°My, how honored I am to be known by the legendary Copy Cat Ninja Hatake Kakashi. I''ll tell you what, leave and I won''t kill you and your little minions. I only want the bridge builder¡±, was Zabusa''s reply.


    ¡ãHe won''t listen¡ã, stated Kura-chan. It was obviousbut was even clearer the moment Kakashi threw his Kunai at Zabusa.


    Zabusa made a quick somersault and ripped his blade out of the tree before landing in front of the group. He raised one of his hand in a sign and created the mist that was so known for the Bloody Mist technique.


    ¡°Careful, he might be everywhere¡±, warned Kakashi. He, Sasuke and Naruto got in a defensive position, while Sakura was left sitting on her ass in a state of panic.


    ¡ãLet''s have a chat with Haku, they''ll manage. And even if not, none of them is really needed for our plan. Even Naruto can die now¡ã.


    ¡ãYou think Sakura will die?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãNo, she is as annoying as a cockroach¡ã. She always survived in the anime, okay most of the time was thanks to Naruto, so maybe she will die now?


    Anyway, I left my viewing place and sneaked up on Haku, she was in her Hunter Ninja gear and watched the battle silently. Kakashi was now already trapped and Naruto began his attack, a dozen clones came into existence, with another dozen hidden as weapons. But those were only visible to my eyes.


    I was now directly behind Haku and looked down at her. I knew that she would try to run if I attempt any form of conversation. So the only conclusion I had was to use my tails to enclose her. The nine tails quickly wrapped around her and made any form of counter attack or fleeing impossible. They were strong enough to crush trees.


    ¡°Hello Haku-chan¡±, I said in greeting. He face was hidden by her mask, but her eyes showed fear.


    ¡ãIf you continue like this she will pee her pants¡ã, warned Kura-chan. She wasn''t against frightening an enemy. On the contrary, she liked it. It was more that she didn''t enjoy the smell of pee.


    ¡ãFine¡ã, I said to her and then focused back on Haku. She was now slightly quivering. She''s still only a child, even if she had to face many brutal things so far.


    ¡°Haku, I am not part of Konoha. Which means that I am not your enemy, so I will release you in a moment and you will stay where you are. We will then speak with each other and you will not try to flee, are we clear?¡±. Haku nodded slowly and I set her down on the tree branch.


    And sure enough she didn''t flee, she conjured an Ice Senbon and waited for any aggressive movements on my side.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you?¡±, she then asked in a wary tone.


    ¡°I''m Dexter Uzumaki, I''m here to give you a proposal. Zabusa won''t win against the Konoha team, he will be wounded and I will let you save him. You two will then go back to Gato''s hideout and it will take Zabusa probably around a week to get up to fighting capacity. I will come to you two and we will then speak about further things.


    Did you understand?¡±.


    She threw a glance at Zabusa, who was now in a melee battle back with Kakashi, it really didn''t look like he would win, so she quickly gave me a nod and got in position to save her master.


    ¡ãDo do you plan to get Zabusa to admit his fatherly feelings for her?¡ã, asked Kura-chan suddenly.


    ¡ãI don''t know yet, I can''t let the fight happen like it did before. The simple fact that Kakashi asked for reinforcements changed the whole plot. I''ll just try to let most things be as they were before and add things here and there. Maybe I''ll fight them myself, depends on whom Konoha sends¡ã, was my answer. I then watched how Haku saved Zabusa and how Kakashi fell into blissful unconsciousness.


    The remaining Genin carried him to Tazuna''s house. Sasuke looked way gloomier than before, Sakura was still crying over her lost hair and Naruto looked slightly winded. His clone is so old that he didn''t get most of my physical boosts. He hasn''t my demon looking body and also not most of my skills. He does not even have my Rinne-Sharingan or even Rinnegan. The only eyes he has are the Mangekyou-Sharingan and that''s it. They aren''t the eternal, so he will go blind if he uses them too often. Something that he won''t do.


    So all in all he is only as strong as a B-Rank Ninja. Still, this was good enough to free Kakashi on his own, which hurt Sasuke''s pride.


    They reached Tazuna''s house and Tsunami welcomed them in a friendly manner. I didn''t stay any longer and used the Hiraishin tracker I placed on Haku to meet them.


    Haku''s POV;


    Master Zabusa was in critical condition and only thanks to my Senbon, that send him into a near death state, was I able to save his life. The Senbon decreased his heart beat and slowed the blood flow significantly. But he isn''t able to move or fight for at least a few days. A few herbs would increase his healing, but I would need to go out for that to happen. This won''t be possible, at least not today or tomorrow. His current state does not allow it for me to leave him any longer than a few minutes.


    I put my bloodied and dirty clothes off and stepped into the shower. Today was not a good day. First, the demon brothers loose against some Genin, then Zabusa lost against Hatake Kakashi and there is also this unknown being that captured be briefly during the fight.


    He had a human male body, but also nine tails. He wore dark clothes and had a scary mask over his face. But his eyes were what truly frightened me, they were purple with rings and tomoes inside. They increased the shock effect of his mask tenfold. His voice was the only thing that stopped me from screaming. His voice sounded strong, masculine and had a deep rumbling tone. I don''t know why, but my heart skipped a beat when I heard him.


    I used some soap to get a few dried blood batches off of my hands and sighed deeply under the warm water.


    He said he will meet us soon. How might he look under his mask?


    Then suddenly a reddish-yellow flash blinded me and the man Ionly just thought about stood in front of her clothes.


    ¡°Oh shit, ?hm Haku? I kinda didn''t expect you to be naked, so I think I will leave this room and wait for you to get dressed¡±, he then said and promptly walked out of the room. However, I knew that he didn''t close his eyes, yet he never looked directly at me.


    I know that I''m still a child, but he should have looked at least a little.


    I quickly put my clothes on and followed him, he might want to attack Zabusa.


    However, my fears weren''t needed, he waited outside. He still had his mask on and his eyes were also in this menacing form, maybe a Dojutsu? But which one?


    ¡°Let''s meet Zabusa¡±, he then said and began to walk towards Master Zabusa''s room. How does he know where it is?


    ¡°He''s in no state to speak as of now, you have to wait¡±, I shouted quickly and placed myself between him and Master Zabusa''s room.


    ¡°I will heal him, don''t worry about that¡±, he simply said and pushed me aside.


    ¡°I can''t let you through!!¡±, I said resolutely and activated my bloodline. But the next thing he did shocked me greatly. He simply grabbed me out of my mirror and all my Chakra was suddenly gone, I only had enough to stay conscious. He simply swung me over his shoulder and continued on his way. Towards my unprotected Master. How could I fail so miserably?


    His voice might sound soothing and beautiful, but his actions are not.


    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡ãPoor girl never stood a chance¡ã, laughed Kura-chan.


    ¡ãYeah, but she tried at least¡ã, was my reply. I opened the door to Zabusa''s room, whom I found with my Chakra sensory ability, and spotted the person of interest lying on the only bed in the room.


    He was bandaged around his chest and it seems like he also got a cut from Naruto in his face. It barely missed his eyes.


    ¡°Please don''t hurt Master Zabusa, I''ll do anything¡±, came from my luggage.


    ¡ãShe''s going to cry¡ã, warned Kura-chan, she already knows that a crying girl is almost the only thing I can''t stand. It''s not like I fall into a state where I desperately do anything to stop the crying, it''s more that it''s annoying as fuck and I more often than once simply left the room of a crying woman. Or simply killed them if they were enemies.


    I ignored her and assessed Zabusa''s state with a diagnosis Jutsu. Two of his ribs were broken, a deep cut only narrowly missed his heart and lungs and the cut above his eyes will open with a single small punch or even a frown. But he is out of any serious danger and would probably survive on his own. A two weeks at most and he would be up and running.


    Thankfully this means that I didn''t have to use my Flames of Healing and the medical Jutsu''s I learned from Tsunade-baachan will be enough to heal him.


    I put the now pleading and sobbing Haku down and began my work, first were his ribs, they might become a problem if they don''t heal probably. But it seems like Haku was good at what she did, so it didn''t take long to fully heal him. A quick Chakra pushes later and Zabusa woke up.


    ¡°What happened? Haku? Are you there?¡±, he asked. I didn''t bother to take off his bandages, which were also over his eyes.


    ¡°Master?¡±, asked the sniffling girl that tried her hardest to stand up.


    ¡ãYou sucked too much Chakra out, she is barely awake¡ã, criticized Kura-chan in a fake mocking tone.


    ¡°Yes, what happened?¡±, asked Zabusa. He touched his previous wound and then began to undo his bandages.


    ¡°I''m sorry Master I...¡±, cried Haku, she managed to stand up but fell down again, this time on Zabusa.


    ¡°What is going on Haku?¡±, asked Zabusa who was now holding her.


    ¡°She tried to attack me, I had to disarm her. After that I healed you¡±, I said and he visibly tensed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, he asked in an attempt to intimidate me. He now hurriedly ripped his bandages off and looked directly at me, then to his side where his sword was placed.


    ¡°I''m Dexter Uzumaki¡±, I simply said and he froze at my name.


    ¡ãWhy did he freeze?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãEvery Uzumaki is a flee on sight in the Bingo Book of Kiri, he was once one of their special swordsmen and must''ve heard about my clan¡±, I answered.


    ¡°The Uzumaki are dead and don''t have a Dojustu like you¡±, he then said.


    ¡°You''ll soon learn that not everything is what it seems. But I''m not here to inform you about the return of the Uzumaki. I''m here to tell you a few things. Will you listen?¡±, I said and he looked down at a still crying Haku. He then pushed her into a position further away from me and stared directly into my eyes.


    ¡°Speak¡±.


    ¡ãOh, he already shows signs of protection¡ã, said Kura-chan happily.


    ¡°Gato is planning to betray you. This might not be something new to you, but I''m still stating the obvious. I plan to take over his money and company and will then lead this country into a better future.


    I know that you''re only doing these mercenary missions because you need money for the rebellion in Kiri. What I want to offer is my help in fighting and beating the current Mizukage¡±.


    He thought over my offer and then looked down at Haku, before looking back up at me.


    ¡°What can only one man do against a whole country?¡±.


    ¡°You''ll see. I didn''t say that you will go back without money, I''ll give you enough to support the rebellion¡±.


    ¡°Fine, it''s not like I can do much now anyway, but what about the Konoha Ninja? They will stay here and won''t leave Gato alone as well¡±, he then said and made a good point.


    ¡°You''ll fight them anyway. In a week, at the bridge, but I will make sure that none of you will die. In the meantime, we will take over Gato and spy on the enemy. They asked for reinforcements and I want to know who was sent¡±.


    He agreed and I left the room, but not the building. Tomorrow we will start with the whole plan. I think I''ll name it ''Small Fatso in dire situation''


    ¡ãThis name sucks¡ã, said Kura-chan drily.

 Chapter 27

    Zabusa''s POV;


    This Dexter Uzumaki guy left the room and I looked down at Haku, the girl I picked up and since then kept around. I often tell her that I only see her as a tool, but is that really true?


    She looks so frail now. She had no purpose in her life when I picked her up. So I simply said that I need her as a tool. In hindsight, it should have been better to say something different.


    I went over her hair once with my hand and then moved her into a sitting position. She looked at me with apologetic eyes, as if it was all her fault.


    ¡°What can you tell me about him? This Uzumaki?¡±, I then asked and she tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°He captured me during your fight with the Konoha Ninja, he told me he would visit us soon and that you won''t win. He then released me and I saved youfrom Konoha. After that, I carried you to our hideout and tented to your wounds. Soon after, he suddenly appeared in a flash of red and yellow and then did something to me that sucked out all of my Chakra. He then used medical Jutsu to heal you and you know the rest.


    Why did you act so differently when you heard his name? And what are these eyes?¡±, she said and retold the things that happened to her.


    I sighed heavily before starting to tell her about the Uzumaki; ¡°The Uzumaki were a clan that has roots back to the warring time. They were masters of the sealing art and ultimately killed during the second great Ninja war. Kiri, Iwa, Kumo and a few Konoha black ops soldiers attacked their island and killed every citizen. We nonetheless took heavy damage, even with our surprise attack.


    Each Uzumaki is ranked as a flee on sight in Kiri''s Bingo Book. And this fellow might be an Uzumaki, they normally have red hair. This guy, while not entirely heaving red hair, still shows streaks of said color. It''s not uncommon for mixed breeds. Your loss of Chakra might very well have been a seal.


    If it''s true what he says, that the Uzumaki are back, then the world is up for something. There is nothing more dangerous than an angry Uzumaki. They rival the now extinct Uchiha and Senju in terms of power.


    As for his eyes, I don''t know. There is a legend about a legendary Dojutsu named the Rinnegan, but there are no records about them having tomoe, like the Sharingan. Still, it could very well be that the records were false. I mean it''s only a myth.


    But the Chakra I felt from him was frightening. I only felt it during his medical treatment, but it was enormous and he was still able to do medical Jutsu.


    And his claims to help us with the rebellion back in Kiri might be good for us. Like I said, an Uzumaki could help us greatly. His seals alone will give us a great boost. But if he''s even able to access his blood line, then we might have someone rivaling an S-Rank Ninja.


    The fact that he is capable of sneaking up on you, me and Kakashi means a lot¡±.


    She kept quiet for the whole time and didn''t say a word for a few more minutes.


    Until she then said something that threw me off guard by a wide margin.


    ¡°Do you think he looks as good under his mask, as his voice suggests?¡±


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter strolled through the hideout and found, only after a few corners, the entrance to Gato''s part.


    This meant that the walls got more decoration and that everything looked way more luxurious.


    There were also a few guards, but they were put under a Genjutsu, so no problem on this side.


    Hisstroll brought him to Gato''s living quarters and with them to Gato. He opened the last door that was between him and Gato and found a small fat man behind a big office table. Paperwork was all over his desk and two guards were standing next to the entrance.


    Neither Gato nor the guards noticed his silent entrance and neither of them noticed the two clones that were suddenly behind the guards.


    Each clone got in position and with a quick twist broke their respective neck. This was however noticed by Gato. He looked up and saw his fallen down guards as well as the menacing figure of Dexter. The purple Rinne-Sharingan eyes bearing down on his small fat body.


    ¡°Who...who are you?¡±, asked the pudgy man. He was already quivering like a frightened mouse.


    ¡°I''m Dexter Uzumaki and you''re going to sign over all off you assets to me¡±, replied Dexter evenly.


    Of course, Gato didn''t like to be threatened and he also does not like to hand over his money. He was Gato, the biggest money grubber in the whole country. So he did what every man in his position would have done.


    He tried to intimidate his opponent.


    ¡°Do you even know who I am?! I am Gato, the shipping taikun. I have hundreds of men behind me and even A-Rank Ninja are moving to my commands. What could one man do against me?¡±.


    ¡ãHe''s annoying, put him under a Genjutsu and be done with it¡ã, nagged Kura-chan and Dexter did as she said. The raging body of Gato suddenly stopped mid movement and his eyes turned glassy and unfocused before they refocused.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Of course I''ll overwrite my assets to you right this moment. I have every necessary document here. Please sit down, this might take a few hours¡±, he then said and promptly began to work.


    It took him a few hours to finish everything and half way between Haku came and asked if Dexter needs something. He declined in a friendly tone and it wasn''t unnoticed that Haku blushed slightly.


    ¡ãGreat, another girl that is falling for you, isn''t it enough to have half of Uzushiogakure? What do you intent to do now?¡ã, asked an annoyed Kurama. She''s slightly regretting to have made him this good looking. Now even his voice was enough to sway the hearts of girls. The constant little Chakra lazing he did to his tone wasn''t helping. It made his every suggestion or word more believeable and trustworthy. And only realy good sensors could detect it.


    The fan girls in this world were truly many and strong in passion.


    ¡ãNothing, she will overcome this like all the others have to. You are the only woman I love¡ã, replied Dexter. He had this conversation a few times with her and it was always nice to hear that she worries about loosing him. Even if her worries were unnecessary. No normal girl would stay with him. He was too much of a crazy oddball.


    ¡°I''ve finished, please sign under these documents and every building and ship I own will be signed over to you¡±, came suddenly from the side and Dexter looked down at the massive tower of papers.


    He quickly made a few clones and each began to sign the papers. The mountain dwindled rapidly and the original Dexter turned his focus back to Gato. He wasn''t needed any longer, so he killed him like he killed his guards. He then put all three dead bodies in a seal and made a blood clone of Gato. This clone will act for him until the Konoha Ninja are gone.


    Now he had to wait.


    The next morning he was woken up by one of his security clones. They informed him that the support for Konoha arrived. And surprise surprise it was Guy and his Genin team. Which means that Dexter was now also here.


    ¡ãWhat will you do now? Zabusa isn''t strong enough to fight both Kakashi and Guy¡ã, asked Kurama. This indeed was a problem.


    ¡ãI might have to fight them myself¡ã, replied Dexter. He was on his way to Zabusa.


    He reached their room and knocked once before walking inside. Haku wasn''t there and Zabusa was sitting on his bed reading a book.


    ¡°Zabusa, there are news about Kakashi and his team, they got support from Konoha. It''s Guy, the green beast of Konoha and his Genin team¡±, said Dexter the moment he was fully inside.


    Zabusa put the book aside and looked up; ¡°Well shit, I heard of him. His father killed my previous master. Normally I would pack my things and go, but I''m sure you have other plans?¡±.


    ¡°Indeed. I''m going to place a few seals on the bridge on the day we will attack. This will guaranty that Haku won''t fight too many of them. I myself want to fight Guy a little bit and you can fight Kakashi, however, keep away from his summons. But it''s necessary that you won''t kill him. Kakashi must survive.


    Haku''s fight is not really important, she can kill her enemies, but I don''t think she will be able to. She''s too young and innocent to kill yet¡±.


    ¡°I know, I tried to prepare her for the fights that come with being a Ninja, but I don''t think she is ready yet. Her personality is simply to peaceful. It would have been better for her to become a medic or no Ninja at all.


    You sure you can handle the green beast? I heard he is truly a monster¡±.


    ¡°Oh yes, his only true strength is his Taijutsu and his eight gates. And he''s not the only one who can open them. I''m more concerned about your and Haku''s survival. I will place a few shadow clones near the battlefield in case something unforeseen happens.


    As for Haku''s enemies. There are six Genin in total. One is useless...¡±,


    ¡°Let me guess the pink haired?¡±, interupted Zabusa with a laugh.


    ¡°...yes her. The other female is a long to middle range weapons user, no treat for Haku. The problematic enemies are the other three. One Uchiha that won''t be able to beat her, but will nonetheless pose a treat.


    A weird guy in green spandex, this one is like Guy. He already knows how to open three of the eight gates and will be fast enough to beat Haku once he opens them. Which he will when he sees his allies in dire situation.


    The last two aren''t going to kill Haku, but will both be able to beat her alone¡±, finished Dexter.


    ¡°How do you know so much? And why shouldn''t the last two kill her?¡±, asked Zabusa with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Because both of them are clones of mine. The first, the blond haired that beat you yesterday and the other one will be a purple haired one. The second is way stronger than the first and is probably able to kill you or Kakashi with little effort¡±, answered Dexter.


    ¡°Hey, I''m still one of the seven swordsmen. I won''t be beaten so easily¡±, argued Zabusa with a scoff.


    ¡°Kakashi is relying to much on his eye and you are doing the same with your mist. You''re only slightly above A-Rank without your mist. Try to train more without it in the future. Come to think of it, we will do exactly that in the coming week. It might not be enough to truly help you, but maybe it gives you the needed edge above Kakashi.


    About his fight, I already said that he uses his Sharingan too much. Just trap him in your mist and tire him out with Kunai''s and water clones. He''s stronger than you in close combat.¡±


    The things Dexter had said weren''t things to Zabusa''s liking, but it was often like this with the truth. No one likes to hear that they are weaker then they think.


    ¡°Yeah and what about you? How do you intent to beat the green beast? This guy is said to be a monster in close quarters. And if I have to remind you, a bridge does not have much room¡±, said Zabusa in defiance.


    ¡°Like any good Uzumaki, with seals¡±, was Dexter''s simply reply before he stood up.


    ¡°I''ll be out and look around. We''ll start our training in two hours. Bring Haku, she needs some more skills as well¡±, he then said and left via Hiraishin.


    Zabusa just stared at his previous position and then muttered some curses before grabbing his book again.


    Six ours later, Haku''s POV;


    I can''t believe it, but it''s right in front of me. Master Zabusa got his ass handed by this Dexter Uzumaki. Master first tried to use his hidden mist technique, but it didn''t seem like it had any effect on Mr. Uzumaki. Every attack was swiftly countered and then returned with more force than before. Master then tried to use water based Jutsu to hit Mr. Uzumaki, these attacks were able to reach him, but were ultimately also blocked. Either by water Jutsu from him or by stone Jutsu. Aren''t booth opposite elements? How is he able to use both?


    Following that came a pure Kenjutsu battle. Mr. Uzumaki took a double bladed sword out of a seal and parried each and every attack from Zabusa. He did not evade like most would do with such an sword as their opponent, no he parried.


    The attacks of Master were strong enough to create small gusts of wind. The weapon of Mister Uzumaki must be one of its kind to survive such an onslaught.


    The fight didn''t look good for Master, yet he smiled the whole time. I knew that Master likes to fight, especially strong enemies, and Mr. Uzumaki is one of the strongest Ninja I have ever seen.


    And I don''t think he''s even using all of his strength.


    ¡°Come on Haku, focus. Your Chakra manipulation skills may be good, but good is not good enough. There is always room for more¡±, reminded me the clone of Mr. Uzumaki.


    He was training me in a special Chakra manipulation technique. I never heard of this one, I have to separate four different coloured heaps of sand. They are intermingled and it''s really hard to do. He said that it''s one of the harder techniques and used for medic Ninja in Uzushiogakure. He told me that even Tsunade had problems at first, how am I supposed to do this when even the legendary Sannin Tsunade wasn''t able to?


    ¡°Yes Mr. Uzumaki¡±, I replied and dutifully went back to work. Master Zabusa, I''m sorry, but you have to fight this on your own.


    A week later, Dexter POV;


    The week was quickly over and Haku didn''t meet Naruto this time. But I did. Just that it wasn''t Naruto but Dexter who laid in the grass. He reported to me what happened during their week. That he encouraged Inari with his story.


    Seems like he told them that not everyone has a mother, that in truth only Sakura has a mother left and then even only TenTen with one parent at all.


    That he can be lucky to not have seen more gruesome things and that he still has food to eat.


    This little story killed the mood and he left the house. He also told me about our Naruto clone. He is trying his hardest to ignore both Sakura and Sasuke, both only get more angry and annoyed at his behaviour. Sasuke turned really into a prick, he demanded Naruto to teach him the shadow clone technique, but was shot down by Kakashi who told him that this Kinjutsu would kill him.


    Lee tried to get a date out of Sakura, but was blocked by her instantly. He then tried to fight Sasuke, because he was a genious like Dexter and as such wanted to prove himself.


    This in return was blocked by Guy who told him that they can''t fight unnecessarily in enemy territory.


    Lee begun to cry and they both made their unbreakable Genjutsu. It increased the time Kakashi needed to get fully healed by a day because he tried to hit himself unconscious with his crutch.


    But all in all they were now ready to fight and tomorrow was going to be when they will attack. Dexter told him that he''s going to set Naruto and his other blood clone up against Haku and that Sakura, as well as TenTen have to stay behind for the goons. Sasuke and Lee will be taken out of the fight at the start. Kakashi and Guy will fight both him and Zabusa.


    So it was now the clones task to suggest that both Sakura and TenTen will stay behind to protect Tsunami.


    The clone agreed and went back to Tazuna''s house, while Dexter went to the bridge, where he applied some seals. Everything was now ready and the fight can begin.


    This might not have been necessary at all, as he could simply let them finish the bridge, but he wanted to test himself against Guy. And Haku, as well as Zabusa could need a serious fight. It will also anger Sasuke to see that he is useless.


    So many flees with one stone.

 Chapter 28

    TenTen''s POV;


    This is so boring, sure it''s important to protect possible targets, but why did it have to be me and the fangirl? This pink haired girl never stops speaking about her crush. Sure Sasuke looks passable, but not as good as Dexter and he''s surely not as strong.


    Dexter is the strongest Genin I know of. He decimated the other Genin during the last Chunin test, only to surrender, so that we could stay together.


    Sasuke won''t stand a chance.


    ¡°I wish I could be with my Sasuke-kun, he''s surely fighting now some bandits or even this Zabusa guy¡±. Oh for fuck''s sake, shut up.


    ¡°Please stop speaking and watch our surroundings, there is a chance that Gato sent some of his men. Kakashi and Guy-sensei think that Zabusa fully healed now and a fight will be soon¡±.


    Sakura, I think that was her name, turned to me with a sneer; ¡°What do you know? Just because you''re older than me doesn''t mean that I''m weaker¡±.


    That may be true, but I don''t believe that she is. Training with Guy-sensei, Lee and Dexter-kun is hard and by the looks of it, she wouldn''t survive one day.


    *Crash* ¡°IIIEEE!¡±


    I wiped my head around to the sudden sound of breaking glass and the scream of Tsunami.


    ¡°You go and confront them from inside, I will sneak around and take them out from behind¡± I then whispered to the wide-eyed pink haired girl. After that I jumped out of the house and sneaked around it, just to find three thugs outside with crude swords. It hurts to see these weapons in such bad condition. Don''t worry, I will free you of such bad people.


    ¡°You think we can have some fun with her before we have to give her to the boss?¡±, asked one of them. Another laughed dirtily and the third just grinned lustfully.


    They are disgusting, but that was a trait many bandits have in common.


    I took three Senbon out of my pouch and threw them at these three barbarians. Each Senbon hit true and they slumped down. I hit a major nerve cluster and their organs were now beginning to shut down. Their death will be soon and painless.


    I waited for a few seconds, in case someone noticed their downed friends, but no one came.


    It wasn''t hard to sneak up to the house after that. There were no more enemies outside and I heard some sounds from inside.


    A peak around the corner showed me that the pink haired girl tried, and failed, to oppose the remaining goons. There were two more. One held a sword against the throat of Inari, the son of Tsunami and the other had his foot on the chest of the fangirl. Her face was slightly bruised.


    ¡°Heh, if every Ninja is as weak as this girl, then I''m ready to become a Kage myself¡±, taunted the man who stood on her.


    The fangirl somehow spotted me and hope filled her eyes. She opened her mouth to say something, probably to reveal my position, but I put a finger over my mouth to show her that she has to stay quiet. Thankfully she wasn''t as stupid as her voice suggests and closed her mouth again.


    The guy that is stepping on her won''t be a problem, but the other might become one. I have to hit fast and precisely to not get Inari hurt. So my best chance was, again, a Senbon. But I made sure and threw only one, the target was a nerve in the neck of the guy who had Inari. It hit thankfully and he was paralysed.


    His muscles were no longer counteracting gravity and he fell face forward. The other was quick to react and looked around, spotting me in the entrance.


    He might have tried to say something, like trying to take the fangirl under him hostage, but a Kunai between his eyes made short work of him and he too fell to the ground. The only difference to his friend was that he was dead.


    The pink haired useless girl looked wide-eyed at the corpse, probably the first time that she saw someone dying in front of her.


    ¡°Inari!¡±, shouted Tsunami in relieve. She rushed over to him and hugged the life out of his body.


    While I helped the fangirl up.


    ¡°Thanks, he surprised me¡±, she said in gratitude and looked over her clothes for any damage.


    ¡°No problem, stay inside and protect them¡±, I said and gestured at Tsunami and her son.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±, she asked in return.


    ¡°One of them is alive, I will ask nicely about their plans¡±, was my reply before I walked over to the downed man.


    I quickly began to drag the paralyzed guy out of the house and into the nearby forest, where I bound him to a tree and then released him from his paralysis. His eyes were constantly on me and followed all my movements with fear. Good, this means that I might not have to revert to forceful methods.


    I undid his paralysis and he quickly began to beg for mercy. He did not even consider to stay quiet. I just had to ask about Gato and his plans and he spilled the beans. Apparently, Gato wasn''t intending of paying Zabusa and wants to wait until the fight is over and then kill the survivors. Doesn''t matter if they are Konoha or Zabusa''s. There is also another Ninja in Zabusa''s ranks, someone that is quite strong and fought against Zabusa in a few sparring matches.


    This new person will be a problem, I had to warn the others, but first I needed to get rid of this guy and then tell the fangirl about the new changes.


    I killed the still bound thug quickly by piercing his eye with a Kunai, the metal reached his brain and he died instantly. After that, I rushed back to Tsunami''s house and informed Pink Hair about my intention to warn the others. At first, she wanted to come with me, but I told her that there might be more thugs that are after Inari and Tsunami. This shut her up and she agreed to stay behind and bury the other five men.


    I have to be fast, the others might already be in a fight.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s (Original), POV;


    ¡°And don''t forget, call me Uzumaki. Never Dexter¡±, I warned one last time before we sprung into action. Zabusa and Haku began to frighten the worker, while I set some seals and a few clones for our guests. Mentioned guests were nice enough to arrive shortly, running directly into the thick fog and with that into the obvious trap.


    The group consisted out of Guy, Kakashi, Naruto, Dexter, Lee, and Sasuke. The first two led the group, while the Genin formed a defense parameter around Tazuna.


    ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn''t Kakashi, and he has a friend with him¡±, said Zabusa, he was still hidden in the fog and both Kakashi and Guy tensed visibly.


    ¡°Zabusa, we don''t have to fight, leave and no one will be harmed¡±, said Kakashi in one last attempt to solve this peacefully.


    ¡°Sorry, no can do. You know how it is, once a contract is signed a Ninja has to do the job. Anything else would be dishonorable¡±, declined Zabusa and with that started the fight. A water clone attacked Kakashi from behind and an ice Senbon flew towards Tazuna. Guy instantly dispatched the clone with a roundhouse kick and the Senbon was deflected by one of Dexter''s Kunai.


    ¡ãDo you also think that it gets confusing with all these clones? All of them are technically you¡ã, asked Kura-chan suddenly.


    ¡ãKinda, but what am I else to do? They help immensely¡ã, I replied. The link conveyed the feeling of agreement and she kept quiet for the moment.


    ¡°It seems that Zabusa is a most unyouthful opponent, let us show him our flames of youth Kakashi¡±, Guy said determinedly.


    ¡°It seems so. Naruto, Sasuke protect Tazuna. Dexter and Lee, you''re going to fight the fake hunter Ninja. He shouldn''t be stronger than you¡±, ordered Kakashi.


    ¡°Why should I protect this worthless bridgebuilder? I''m an Uchiha, I can beat this hunter Ninja on my own¡±, disagreed Sasuke. He then rushed off and tried to find Haku.


    ¡ãStupid¡ã, commented Kura-chan dryly.


    ¡°Dexter, Lee, follow him. Don''t let him get killed, the council would have my head¡±, barked Kakashi. The last part was more mumbled than shouted and he was also not able to do anything himself. Zabusa was sending one water clone after the other.


    Water clones aren''t really Chakra consuming, barely more than a normal Bunshin. They weren''t also strong, only a tenth of the original.


    The plan was to tire Kakashi with these clones. His Sharingan was burning his Chakra way faster than it was worth it and he hasn''t yet realized that.


    The problem came with a green spandex clothed man that constantly shouted something about flames of youth. Guy dispatched the water clones almost as fast as they were made and his fighting style was built for long lasting fights. His Chakra never really left his body and as such wasn''t depleted in a fast place.


    So I had to step in and get him out of the equation.


    I strolled over to Haku, who was already engaged in the fight with the three other Genin. Only that Lee and Dexter were waiting for Sasuke to fail, which he did speedily.


    He was already larded with ice Senbon. None of them live threatening, but still hurtful. Still, he wasn''t taken out and could keep on fighting.


    ¡°Hello Haku, let me help you with these three useless Genin¡±, I said in greeting and all three webt pale by my sudden entrance.


    ¡°So? What is another one going to change? And what is with that creepy mask?¡±, asked Sasuke in false bravado. I wore my normal mask, only that I had my eyes hidden by a piece of clothes. It wouldn''t do for them to see the Rinne-Sharingan yet.


    ¡°Haku? Did this little shitstain just call my mask creepy?¡±, I asked and Haku backed off. She knew that I like my mask. The last one, a goon of Gato, who mocked my mask didn''t see the next day.


    ¡°I think so Uzumaki-sensei¡±, she answered.


    I blurred out of their sight and reappeared behind Sasuke. He did not even have enough time to react to my next move. I slapped him over the head and applied a gravity seal, integrated within a paralysis seal. His body slammed to the ground and he was no longer able to move.


    Sadly, I only had enough time to nudge his head enough to see the coming fight with Haku, before I had to defend myself from a kick of Guy.


    ¡°Dynamic entry!¡±, he shouted and only my stronger than normal and Chakra enhanced body spared me some broken ribs. I shot off of the bridge and skipped over the water before stopping.


    ¡ãThis is going to be fun, finally we are able to punch your creepy teacher¡ã, said Kura-chan cheerfully.


    ¡ãHis kick still hurt like crazy¡ã, I commented while standing up.


    ¡ãShut up and evade the next¡ã, she said and I had to spin once to evade the next flying kick. An explosion of water showed me that I successfully evaded the attack.


    ¡°So you are the one Zabusa mentioned? Going after Genin isn''t youthful at all¡±, stated Guy.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Haku''s POV;


    Mister Uzumaki already told me that I should neither attack the guy in green or the purple haired Genin in close combat. He said that the first one will be too fast for me and the second one will easily seal off my movements. The purple haired one might be one of Mister Uzumaki''s clones, but he is still undercover and has to fight me seriously. So I have to use my Bloodline from the start.


    I created my dome of ice mirrors and vanished in one of them before they had the chance to act.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    It was larger than the one I was able to make a week ago. Mr. Uzumaki''s training helped a lot.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but no one ever beat me in this technique other than Mr. Uzumaki¡±, I said apologetically.


    ¡°YOSH! A youthful challenge. I will try my best to beat this technique of yours¡±, shouted the guy in green. He then rushed off and attacked the mirror that currently had my face. The speed of his and the strength of his following punch surprised me greatly. Mr. Uzumaki was right, I would not have been able to counter such an attack outside of my mirrors.


    ¡°Your attempts are futile¡±, I said and threw a bunch of Senbon at him from another mirror. He used a kick to break them all. These Senbon are as sturdy as normal Senbon made out of steel. His leg strength must be seriously high.


    ¡°I see, it seems like I have to go faster¡±, he then said and vanished in a blur of speed. Then, not even a second later, a second mirror of mine was destroyed. It is good that I''m technically not in a single one of them. Most images of mine are made of ice and only one of the mirrors has the real me inside.


    He continued to attack my ice clones, while simultaneously deflecting Senbons from all around him. But he will tire, they always do. What worried me was the purple haired one, he didn''t attack a single time and waited. Maybe I should take care of him first?


    I threw a Senbon at him from his blind spot, but it was caught before it even reached him. He didn''t even look away. How did he do that?


    The green clothed guy quickly destroyed the mirror that threw the Senbon at his friend and then continued with his useless onslaught.


    What might they do if I attack from all sides at once? The answer was a blur of movements and dozens of ice Senbon that clattered to the ground. Not a single one hit them. Still, this kind of defence must be taxing, so I only have to continue until they tire out.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kakashi''s POV;


    Shit, Zabusa isn''t repeating his mistake of attacking me openly. I can''t see him within this fog and my Sharingan only helps me when he is in striking range. His constant use of water clones isn''t helping.


    At first I hoped to quickly beat him with Guy''s help, but then he told us of his new ally. Practically bragged that he had help from an Uzumaki. I didn''t know that some of them are still alive, or is he just one in name? I heard the latest rumours of a new Uzushiogakure.


    Either way, Guy was forced to help our Genin and now I''m alone against a surprisingly sneaky Zabusa.


    ¡°What''s wrong Kakashi? Problems with your sight?¡±, mocked his voice from all around me. Then my instinct screamed for me to duck and a large cleaver like sword soared over head. Hadn''t I ducked I would have been one head shorter.


    I spun around, still in a crouched position, and swiped the legs of the next clone away. The water clone fell down and I killed it with a Kunai. This fog is a problem, I have to get rid of it.


    But there are only so much ways to do that.


    I could run out of it, but that would leave the others in danger. Then I could counter his fog with a Chakra emission. This however will cost me much of my own Chakra. The last option would be a wind Jutsu that blows the fog away.


    Option three might sound like the best one, but we are on the open sea, he has enough water around us to quickly re-establish his fog. The Chakra emission would block his Chakra and he would have to use more Chakra than me to use his Jutsu again. It''s the same way you use against large area affecting Genjutsu.


    Hmm, but the Chakra lazed air would also allow me to use my new Jutsu easier. It might be worth the shot. If not I''m as good as dead anyway.


    I killed another water clone that tried to attack me and then concentrated on my Chakra. The burst has to be large, large enough to encompass enough room for a fight.


    I think I was ready a few seconds later. I gathered and compressed enough Chakra to flood the whole area. I released the ball of Chakra that was inside me and a visible blue wave gushed out of me. The wave hit the fog and dispersed it instantly.


    The bridge cleared enough for me to see the fight of my Genin against the hunter Ninja, Tazuna and Naruto. Guy''s fight was loud enough to not miss it. Giant water explosions were visible in the distant. He must be using his gates to create such columns of water.


    The now clear bridge also showed me Zabusa, as well as three new water clones that came dangerously near.


    I hurriedly threw two Kunai at the first two water clones and broke the neck of the third. Zabusa in the mean time tried to reapply his Jutsu but failed. One good thing about my eye is that I''m forced to have large reserves. Its constant drain forced my body to adapt. It''s still not enough for a prolonged fight, but I have enough Chakra to rival a Kage.


    ¡°What have you done? Why am I not able to use my Jutsu?¡±, he asked angrily.


    ¡°Heh, that is for me to know and for you to find out¡±, I mocked and his eyes narrowed in anger.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter, you are weakened enough for me to fight you directly and whatever you''ve done can''t have been good for your reserves¡±, he said after calming down. Sadly he was correct, I have to be fast, or else I will be of no use in no time.


    ¡°Well then, die!¡±, he shouted and rushed at me. He was fast and I dodged his attack only narrowly. Wasn''t he badly wounded only a week ago?


    I jumped back and draw two Kunai to deflect a second swing of his massive sword. Which I shouldn''t have done in hindsight. His strength was also back and I couldn''t fully block his attack. I had to jump back again. This forced me to the edge of the bridge. Any further and we have to fight on the water. Not something I wish to do. He might be more skilled in the Silent Killing, but he was still a Kiri Ninja and every Kiri Ninja is dangerous on water.


    So the only choice left for me was to counter attack, in hope to get into his defence for my sure kill technique.


    He blocked my first Kunai, but was forced to bent away from the second. I spun around and brought both Kunai down at his backward bended body. Sadly he was fast enough to raise his sword in defence and my Kunai''s were again blocked. He then used his superior strength to throw me away.


    I did a somersault and landed safely on my feet, only to evade a vertical swing of his way to large sword.


    ¡°Getting tired Kakashi?¡±, he asked and I answered with a forward thrust. He jumped back and laughed. He''s fast, I need to have him stand still for a moment.


    But my Chakra won''t be enough to summon some Ninja dogs to suppress him. A lightning clone or stone Jutsu might do.


    I''m not really good with stone Jutsu, so the clone it is.


    I threw a smoke bomb on the ground and quickly made three clones, two of them were shadow clones, while the last one was the lighting clone.


    ¡°What is this Kakashi? First, you dissolve my fog, only to make your own?¡±, taunted Zabusa, as a swing of his sword, created a gust of wind, strong enough to blow the fog away, and made a free view on me and my three clones.


    ¡°So you decided to create clones of your own? They won''t help you¡±, said Zabusa before restarting his attack. My clones and I also moved and engaged him. The lightning clone stayed a little behind, while my two shadow clones attacked from the front. I jumped over them to attack from the back.


    He killed the first shadow clone with an upwards swing. He turned into a white cloud.


    ¡°Shadow clones? They might be better than normal clones but won''t stand a chance against me¡±, he said and kicked the second clone away before rushing at my lightning clone. Exactly what I hoped for. He cut into the clone and began to laugh.


    ¡°Hahahaha, did you seriously think you could win with only three clones?¡±, he then said and my lightning clone smirked before turning into electricity. The high voltage that was created with its death traveled through Zabusa''s metal sword into his body. Stunning him and making him unable to evade my next attack.


    I gathered what I had left of my Chakra and activated my not finished,second version of my,Chidory, my Raikiri Issen. It uses way more Chakra than a normal Chidory, but is also way stronger and deadlier.


    ¡°This is the end!¡±, I shouted before spearing my arm at his chest.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s (Original), POV;


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, asked Guy after stepping out of the water pillar.


    ¡°Me? I''m a friend of Zabusa, you can call me Uzumaki¡±, I answered with a shrug.


    ¡°The Uzumaki are dead, you can''t be one¡±, he stated and got into his Strong Fist position.


    ¡°Are they? Say, Green Beast of Konoha, do you think to be strong enough against an Uzumaki?¡±, I replied and activated my Chains. Four of them came out of my back and formed dangerously sharp spears.


    ¡°So you really are an Uzumaki, weren''t you allied with Konoha?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Allied? Why would I be allied with someone who betrays its own allies. Why should I be allied with someone that kills innocent children?¡±, I retorted and moved my chains forward. They only pierced the water.


    ¡°What are you speaking about? Konoha was allied with Uzushiogakure, it saddens me that we weren''t able to help you against the invasion, but we still were allies¡±, he said with confusion evident on his face.


    ¡°Ask your oh so friendly Hokage what I mean, that is if you survive this fight¡±, I answered and send two more chains at him. He evaded both with as little movement as necessary and looked even more confused. This confusion then settled down and only a stern and serious fighter remained.


    ¡°I don''t know what you mean, but you are currently an enemy of mine and, as such, I have to beat you. Surrender now and I won''t be forced to kill you¡±, he then said.


    ¡°Yeah right, as if you could beat me¡±, I answered and he sighed once.


    ¡°Well then, it pains my youthful flames, but I have to beat you if I want to help my friends¡±, he then said and blurred in an act of speed. The water under him splashed upwards and I had to bring two of my chains up. His fist smashed into them and they began to entwine around his arms.


    He enhanced his muscles further and jumped away, ripping the chains apart and freeing himself by doing so.


    ¡°This might take longer than first thought¡±, he said and undid his bandages on his legs. Two large pairs of weights came into view and were quickly unstrapped. He let both fell down into the water and giant pillars of water splashed over us.


    ¡ãPsychological warfare¡ã, commented Kura-chan. I didn''t reply and only brought two more chains out. I now had four chains in total that protected me from all sides and were in constant movement, while the remaining chains swished from left to right.


    Guy crouched down and then blurred out of sight. He reappeared in front of me and kicked me upwards. I already saw the beginning of the Konoha Whirlwind and anchored myself to the water surface, so that I won''t fly any higher.


    He didn''t expected this and stopped way to high for a follow up. However, my chains weren''t in a bad position and pierced upwards. They were still not fast enough. Guy vanished in another burst of speed.


    ¡ãHow has he done that? He was mid-air¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãHe propelled himself away with a Chakra burst. It''s a crude but effective way of manoeuvring mid-air¡ã, I answered and spread my senses out. I found him under me and had barely enough time to evade his next attack. He flew out of the water like a spear and made a somersault after realising that he hasn''t hit me.


    We traded a few blows and each of us suffered equally under the heavy hits.


    Maybe five minutes later our fight came to a short pause and both of us evaluated the other.


    ¡°You are good, too good to be unknown, yet I don''t know you. I also noticed that you have hidden your eyes. A sensor?¡±, he mused.


    ¡°Maybe, I promise you that my state of being unknown will change. But this little bout went on for long enough¡±, was my reply. I created four more chains and changed the spear tip into hands for six of them. I also activated my Swirling Armour Jutsu. Both I and my chains were now shrouded in a blade sharp storm of wind.


    ¡°Yes, I have to agree¡±, he said and I felt a massive spike in his Chakra. He began to open his gates, at least three of them.


    ¡ãYou need more than your tiny wind armor to get away from that¡ã, warned Kura-chan and I agreed. Guy was strong enough without his gates.


    ¡ãI know, and that is why I will also begin to use seals¡ã, I replied and was suddenly punched in the stomach. Guy managed to get land a hit and his hit was fast enough to render my wind armor useless.


    His punch catapulted me away from the bridge and I crashed through several waves before finally stopping.


    ¡ãOuch¡ã, said Kura-chan dryly. She sent her own Chakra into my damaged stomach and I felt how my organs and muscles repaired themselves under her healing Chakra.


    ¡ãYou have to take of your own weights if you want to hit him¡ã, advised Kura-chan and I agreed wholeheartedly.


    I stood up without using my hands and went through a short line of seals, before pressing a thumb against my forehead.


    Guy, who was running towards me, stopped mid step and watched how my whole body was lit up in a net of seals.


    ¡°Gravity seals? Shouldn''t surprise me, the Uzumaki were known for their seal mastery¡±, he commented and began his rush anew, this time only a little bit faster.


    I felt how the weight was lifted from my body and it was suddenly way easier to evade the incoming kick from Guy. My Chains followed him and each hand tried to stomp down on his body.


    Alas, my Chakra manipulation did not increase and the chains weren''t fast enough to catch him.


    He flew past me and landed on the water a few meters in front of me. This time it was me that vanished from his sight. We both exchanged a few blows and blocks before I found an opening and hit his shoulder with a heavy palm strike. I couldn''t use my normal fighting style of hitting pressure points, as it might remind him too much of Dexter, but the normal palm strike allowed me to create a seal on him.


    However, his skill and finely tuned instincts allowed him to damper the strike and he wasn''t thrown away. He even used the force to spin around and plant a kick on my hip.


    Again I was thrown away like a rag doll. But I already got him. He too noticed what I''ve done.


    ¡°So you''re able to apply seals with a single touch. I heard that only a seal master is able to do such a thing. But your weight seal won''t stop me¡±, he said and opened the fourth gate.


    His body turned blood red and a green aura of Chakra enshrouded him. His next attack created two walls of water and his outstretched fist only missed my face by a few centimeters.


    I was still faster than him, only if it was by a tiny bit. This tiny bit was enough to apply a second weight seal on him. He flew past me, but this time I predicted his trajectory. All six of my chains waited for him and each one applied a weight seal.


    This was too much for him, even I am only using three. He now had eight weight seals, maybe the eight gate might allow him to overcome this weight. And that only because the heavy Chakra output will erase each seal on him.


    He fell down and wasn''t able to get up again.


    ¡°Don''t try to open any more gates, they won''t help. Only the eighth will allow you to get rid of my seals and it would kill you¡±, I said and walked over to him.


    ¡°If it means to protect my pupils. I''m ready to forsake my life if I can save the next generation¡±, he answered and I felt how he gathered his Chakra for the next three gates.


    It''s good that he had to pierce his chest if he wants to activate the last gate because only that allowed me to be fast enough to stop him from activating the last gate.


    I grabbed his hand with one of mine and used all of my chains to seal his Chakra away.


    This was something I couldn''t do during our fight, the seal for sealing Chakra is way too complicated for such quick fights and needs a good amount of concentration.


    ¡°Thank me later¡±, I said and picked him up. I turned around and witnessed a bright blue-whitish light coming from the bridge.


    ¡°That was Kakashi, Zabusa is fried¡±, noted Guy. He was also able to see the light.


    ¡ãThat wasn''t planned¡ã, commented Kura-chan. How the fuck did my clones not see this?


    ¡ãThe death of each strategy is the start of a fight¡ã, was my reply and I hurried back. On the way, one of my clones dispelled and answered my question. They saw it but weren''t fast enough to react. They thought he would use the Chidory and not an unknown new technique.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Haku''s POV;


    The fight against them wasn''t progressing. They didn''t slow down under my onslaught of Senbon, it even seemed like they got used to it and were now deflecting them with ease. Mr. Uzumaki was right with his statement that I won''t be able to beat them. I can only wait until either he or Master Zabusa finishes their fight. This was why I only kept enough attention in my fight to keep it in a stalemate while watching Master Zabusa''s fight.


    Mr. Uzumaki''s fight was frightening, giant pillars of water shock waves were both seen and felt in the distance.


    Then it suddenly happened and Master Zabusa got cornered by one of Kakashi''s attacks. He wasn''t in a position to defend himself from the next attack, which looked deadly, and I had to act fast. Only passingly noting that one of Mr. Uzumaki''s clones was doing the same.


    I jumped out of my mirror and between Master Zabusa and Kakashi''s bright crackling lightning attack. I knew that no shield of ice would defend me from such an attack, so I used the only thing that was more resistant than my ice, my body.


    Still, it was not enough, Kakashi''s hand pierced through my chest like it was made out of paper and hit Master Zabusa as well. I didn''t know how heavily wounded Master got but it had to be deadly. Every wound in the upper torso is deadly with such piercing strength.


    Kakashi''s eyes went a little wider and slightly remorseful. He still pulled his arm out of me and Master. My legs weren''t strong enough to keep me standing. I fell down and forward. My heart is gone, it won''t take long for me to die. If only I could serve Master longer.


    The last thing I heard was a heartbroken cry from Master. I only hope that Mr. Uzumaki is fast enough to heal Master.


    Someone lifted my body but I was too tired to react. My vision went black and it got increasingly hard to breathe. He must''ve pierced a lung as well.


    So tired... I can''t sleep yet... Master needs me, who else will help him when he is overwhelmed with cooking or business talks...so tired....


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s (Original), POV;


    I came too late, Haku was already dead and Zabusa didn''t look like he was far away from his own as well. Seems like some things can''t be changed. The clones that I had made looked apologetic at me, they were surrounding Kakashi.


    ¡°She''s dead¡±, said Zabusa weakly. He was hugging her dead body. His own chest had a hand sized hole, one of his lungs is gone and only luck saved him from getting his heart pierced. Well, luck or Haku.


    ¡°I couldn''t save her like I promised when we met¡±, he continued and no one of us was emotionless enough to interrupt him.


    ¡°Please Uzumaki, bury her. I won''t be able to do so¡±, he then said and broke his sight from her dead face for the first time. He was crying and his mask was bloodstained.


    ¡°I will¡±, I simply said and Zabusa stroked one last time over her hair before dying as well.


    We stayed silent for a long while. Lee and Dexter came over and both Guy and Lee were crying.


    ¡°Well well, seems like he wasn''t as strong as he thought he was¡±, said suddenly my blood clone Gato from behind us. A large group of thugs was behind him.


    ¡ãKinda sucks to have him replaced now. Feels wrong to keep the charade up¡ã, said Kura-chan. Her tone had no sadness or other signs of sympathy for the death of both Haku and Zabusa. I don''t know what I felt. Haku was nice, kinda like a little sister. I hate it when something doesn''t work out like I wanted.


    ¡°Would you please be so kind and die now?¡±, asked my clone in a mocking manner.


    I did not even turn around to pierce him and half a dozen others with a chain.


    He fulfilled his role and was useless now. I did not turn around while my chains began to pierce, crush and rip the remaining thugs apart. I also did not turn around when the villagers came.


    ¡°I will take both of them. Don''t worry, Guy is fine and the seals will vanish in an hour¡±, I finally said and broke the silence.


    I put Guy down and carried both Haku and Zabusa with my chains. The mass of villagers divided to make way for me.


    ¡ãWhat is wrong?¡ã, asked Kura-chan the moment I reached the hideout.


    ¡ãI don''t know, I kinda feel sick from using them like pawns. It wasn''t planned for them to die, only to occupy Kakashi and the Genin¡ã, I answered and put them both down.


    ¡ãYou can''t control everything. And it''s not like they will stay dead¡ã, she reassured.


    ¡ãBut I think this should be the last time we will revive someone. Not because it isn''t right to play god, but because we will become overly confident. It won''t do the people good to forget that death is the end. Your influence in Uzu is bad enough, some of them are praising you as a god. It will be the best to not revive anyone from now on. These two will be the last¡ã, she continued and she was right. The people of Uzu started to see me differently after I revived them.


    ¡ãYes, these will be the last two¡ã, I said in agreement and activated the Hell path.

 Chapter 29

    Dexter''s POV;


    The King of Hell vanished and left the fully healed and alive body of both Haku and Zabusa. I waited a moment for them to wake up and thy both looked fairly surprised and stunned. First at themselves and then at each other. Haku''s first reaction was to throw herself at Zabusa. She started to cry while he slowly rubbed her back. He didn''t look like he was over the whole resurrection shit.


    ¡°What happened?¡±, he finally asked after some minutes. Haku was still sobbing a little but did not cry anymore.


    ¡°There is a Jutsu in my possession that allows me to heal the shortly deceased. It''s taxing and not something that I like to use, as it is a forbidden technique. Nonetheless, I used it on both of you¡±, I answered and gave a wide-eyed Haku a jacket. She looked at it for a moment and then at me, not knowing why I would want to give her a piece of cloth.


    I simply gestured to her left breast and she looked down, finding a bare chest. She had pretty pink nipple by the way.


    Her head turned as red as a tomato and she grabbed the jacket faster than Guy could run without his weights.


    ¡°If I wouldn''t have known that I died I would not believe you. But why? I mean, we seriously can''t be so special for you to revive us¡±, asked Zabusa after Haku put her jacket on. He also glared at me for the whole time.


    ¡°Easy, I already said that I want to help you with the civil war in Kiri, it''s easier for me to have you with me than to find the rebels on my own. I''m not really used to the foggy land of the Land of Water. You''re practically my guide¡±, I answered and released the Henge on my tails.


    To say that the slightly girly scream of Zabusa wasn''t funny would be the biggest lie I''ve ever seen.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±, he shouted in shock. Haku reached out to pat one of them. Who would take it against her, I mean fluffiness rules.


    ¡°They are soft¡±, she said quietly and I moved one of them around her so that she was clad in a fluffy tail.


    ¡ãA fluffy tail that is strong enough to crush her¡ã, reminded Kura-chan.


    ¡ãTrue, true¡ã, I said idly and stroked Haku''s cheek with one of the tails. It seems to have tickled her because she fell into a fit of giggles.


    Zabusa looked like he couldn''t make heads or tails out of this and then simply let himself plop down.


    ¡°Uzumaki, you are something else. Never have I seen someone as strong or as strange as you. What are you?¡±, he asked tiredly.


    ¡°I''m a Jinchuriki in a healthy relationship with its tenant¡±, I answered nonchalantly and retreated the tail that was still in Haku''s hands. She pouted a bit but didn''t comment on the sudden lack of fluffiness.


    ¡°I know about Jinchuriki, the current Mizukage is one. He isn''t like you, there are no changes to his body from the demon in him¡±, countered Zabusa.


    ¡°That is true, Yagura has neither the relationship with his Bijuu nor has he the possibility left to change like I did. It is a painful process and requires a child as well as the willingness of the Bijuu to do this¡±, I explained.


    ¡°Heh, you never stop learning. Okay, so what now?¡±, he asked with newly gained vigor.


    ¡°Now I''ll give you a seal that allows you to send me a message. You will then take the money I gave you and search for the resistance. In the meantime, I will go back to Konoha and continue with my plans. Don''t contact me before the Chunin exams are over¡±, I said and he looked at me with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Why the Chunin exams?¡±.


    ¡°Easy, they won''t be as Konoha thinks they will and I plan to take advantage of that¡±, I answered with a laugh.


    Zabusa gave Haku a pat on the head and then stood up.


    ¡°Very well, Haku and I have to speak with each other anyway¡±. This might have been the first time for me to see him smiling.


    ¡°Do that, here is the seal. Just put Chakra into it and you''ll be able to speak with me¡±, I said and gave him a piece of paper.


    ¡°See you then¡±, I added and turned around.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, said Haku before I left and I gave her an eye smile before leaving.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I would have liked to go to the Konoha team, but I got a message from one of my fox summons. It was the summon that spied on Pakura. Seems like she is under attack from her team. They are near, only a few minutes of high-speed travel in Bijuu mode away.


    So I quickly activated the golden cloaked mode and rushed off towards the last location of my summon. And I found them quickly enough, explosions riddled the forest at the border to the Land of Water and I felt the emotions of rage and betrayal of one specific woman.


    I didn''t know when or where, or even why she was hunted, only that she got killed by someone, somewhere, and some time and that she got resurrected during the fourth great war by Kabuto.


    She has the ability to let things explode by simply touching them. Or was it to heat things up? Can''t remember. Anyway, I neared their position and toned down the glow of my Chakra cloak.


    There, between the trees, was a team of ten Suna Ninja that were trying to kill one single Suna Ninja. They also had the support of five Kiri Ninja.


    She, supposedly Pakura, was a rather good looking woman of 1.6 meters height. She had white eyes, green hair that ended in orange and wore black Ninja clothes.


    ¡ãThe hair colors that are natural and possible are strange in this world¡ã, I muttered in my mind.


    ¡ãHow so? Is it different in other worlds?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãYup, natural hair colors are brown, black, blond or red. At least in most worlds. Those that have some resemblance to anime or manga are more diverse. Still, a world without Chakra or Mana would not have any other color than the previously named. Anyway, it seems like she is almost dead. Her Chakra is seriously low and it looks like she has run out off supplies¡ã, I explained and saw how a group of three Suna Ninja slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Pakura, please understand, your death is necessary for the peace of Sunagakure¡±, said one of them. His tone did not sound the least sorry about the whole situation.


    ¡°Shut up Charn, you were always the jealous one¡±, hissed Pakura back.


    Charn''s face twisted from one of mockery into rage; ¡°Shut up you stupid bitch. You''re a woman, act like one and stay in the kitchen¡±.


    ¡ãKill him¡ã, demanded Kura-chan and I eagerly obliged to her request. I jumped down from my spot and impaled this Charn guy with one of my nine tails. The others swished rapidly behind me.


    A flick of my tail was enough to throw the now dead guy off and a second flick got rid of the blood.


    It took them a whole five seconds to get over the sudden death of this guy and they all threw either a Jutsu or some form of projectile at me. There was even one who used a puppet to attack.


    I equipped my tails with the Susano''o armor and build a cocoon with them around me and Pakura.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, she asked while the attacks on my tails were audible. Explosions and clinking sounds kept on for nearly a minute until it got quite enough for me to speak comfortably.


    ¡°My name is Dexter Uzumaki, I noticed that your allies are attacking you and decided to ask for the reason¡±, I answered. She looked reluctantly to answer, but choose did it at the end.


    ¡°They betrayed me...my death allows Kirigakure and Sunagakure to end their small war¡±, she said with disdain.


    ¡°Hmm, so you have no home? Do you want to become a part of Uzushiogakure?¡±, I asked and she looked at me with an open mouth.


    ¡°Why would you do that? What would I have to do?¡±, she asked after a short silence. The attacks started again, this time a little stronger, but nothing that could overcome my armor.


    ¡°I don''t like it when someone betrays their allies, Uzu had enough of that. We know how it feels and want to help you. There won''t be revenge, but who knows. Maybe sometime in the future we are at odds with Suna and you can give them payback¡±, I answered once the noise was gone.


    ¡°You can win this? There are more than a dozen ANBU Ninja against you and I don''t have enough Chakra left to fight¡±, she said with little hope.


    ¡°Sure, let me give you something that will help you with your defense¡±, I said and put a hand on her head.


    ¡ãIf you would Kura-chan?¡ã, I asked and red Chakra bubbled from my hand over to her body. The bubbles fully surrounded her and formed the fox shroud of a two-tailed Jinchuriki.


    ¡°What is that? It feels so warm,... my wounds they are healing!¡±, she exclaimed in wonder.


    ¡°It''s a Chakra shroud, highly potent Chakra. It will help you with your defense. Stay behind and don''t try to do anything too Chakra consuming, the shroud is not infinite and more for protection than attacking¡±, I answered and opened the cocoon after the third attack barrage.


    The surrounding were scorched dark, some parts were damp from water and weapons littered all around us. The 14 Ninja that were hell bent on attacking us did just that. Four of them jumped at Pakura and six others at me.


    The emphasis lies on jumped. This made them immobile and easy prey to my tails. All of Pakura''s attackers were impaled and two of mine as well. The remaining three managed to blast themselves away with a minor wind Jutsu.


    Their retreat was covered by poisoned needles that came out of two puppets. None of them managed to penetrate the green armor of my Susano''o. Pakura jumped back and got into a defensive position.


    At first, no one made a move, neither I or Pakura nor the remaining eight Ninja. Then two of them made hand signs and began to shoot wind blades at me. Another two attacked Pakura, they had Kiri headbands and were shouting insults at the bloodline scum that she apparently was.


    The the two puppeteers were moving their puppets to my flanks and they began to spy flames out of their mouths. Forcing me to become either grilled or sliced into pieces by the air blades.


    The only free side was my front, but there were the last two Suna Ninja, waiting for me to come. Both had swords and looked ready to use them.


    I grinned and jumped forward, my legs first and each foot had a Rasengan under it.


    My speed and the way I attacked cost them their life as I plunged through their weapons and then shredded through them with the Rasengan.


    But I wasn''t finished, I changed both my arms into the Asura path cannon and blasted the puppeteers out of existence with a beam of death.


    The last two Suna Ninja turned around and run. I wasn''t too keen on pursuing them, so I decided for the overkill way and began to form a Bijuudama. Each tail moved into a half circle and pointed directly at a slowly forming purple ball in front of my mouth. I let it grow until it was as large as a head and then shot it at the back of the fleeing Ninja. An explosion rocketed the ground and trees were uprooted. The forest began to burn and the smoke cloud was visible for kilometers.


    With that taken care of, I turned around and saw Pakura who had grabbed both her attackers by the throat and was burning them with her shroud and her blood line. So it was producing heat.


    The enhanced strength that is granted by the shroud allowed her to not only pick them up with one arm each but also to crush their windpipe with ease. She let the now almost dead Kiri Ninja go and turned around to me, the raging inferno behind me must''ve looked epic.


    ¡°So what now?¡±, she asked, not the least bothered by my attack. That or too tired to care.


    ¡°Now we''re going to Uzu, where you can settle in¡±, I answered and reabsorbed Kura-chan''s Chakra. Her shroud receded and she fell down from the sudden lack of strength.


    I picked her up and teleported into my and my mother''s house in Uzu.


    My mother was in the living room and it looked like Mikoto was also with her.


    ¡°Hi, I found one of the people I wanted to recruit¡±, I said while strolling inside the room. I put Pakura down on a couch and then gave my mother and Mikoto a hug.


    ¡°Hello Dexter, your clone is in the kitchen¡±, said my mother and I sat down before dissolving said clone. The memories and emotions that flooded me showed me his daily live with mom and his tasks in Uzu.


    Uzu is now a big rumor in the Elemental Nations and had sent a request to participate in the coming Chunin exams. The request was already accepted and we''re planning to send one team to them.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±, asked Mom with concern, she knew that gaining memories from a blood clone is taxing.


    ¡°Yes, this memory and emotion influx is a double bladed sword. On one side it can change me, on the others side it allows me to live with you, while simultaneously doing my things in Konoha¡±, I said with a tired sighed and took my mask off.


    She affectionately stroked my hand and smiled kindly. Kushina is a good mother, she''s trying hard to get to know me, always there when my clone had problems and understanding in most things I have done in my past. I mostly told her about what I''ve done in this world and some minor parts of my last and first life.


    Still, she was a nice woman and I don''t regret to have revived her. Mikoto was also friendly and acted like an aunt. She and the remaining Uchiha were having a good life. She tried her best to have the children not getting arrogant or otherwise falling back to the Uchiha problem.


    ¡°I''m going to bed, fill Pakura in if she wakes up. Tomorrow I''ll have to go back¡±, I said and went to bed. The Chunin exams will start in a few days and they will start the end of my life in Konoha.

 Chapter 30

    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter slept for a few hours before he got woken up by his mother, she came inside his room and wanted to inform him that Pakura was awake and wanted to speak to him.


    He got dressed and followed Kushina into their living room, where he saw Pakura and Mikoto. Both were sitting on the dinning table and talking with each other.


    ¡°You wanted to speak with me?¡±, asked Dexter. He sat down on the opposite of them. Pakura smiled weakly and gave Dexter an appraising look. She didn''t saw his face before, but now that she is able to see it, she had to admit that he was really good looking. The fox ears were cute and his slitted eyes made him look a little dangerous, a hot kind of dangerous. His tails were nowhere to be seen, is he able to make them vanish?


    She waited until Kushina was sitting as wellbefore she started to speak;


    ¡°Yes, I''m ready to agree to become a Jonin instructor for your Genin, if you''re able to protect me from Suna and possible Kiri assassins. I also want to be present in case you start a war with Suna.¡±


    ¡°Sure, neither Kiri nor Suna Ninja will be able to breach our barriers and we are way better protected against betrayal this time, so it won''t be a problem to protect you while you are inside Uzu. The outside is something different. While we aren''t hostile with one of them per se, we aren''t allied as well. So they might attack you when they recognize you. This, however, presupposes that they know of your survival. Something unlikely, yet possible.


    I think Suna will declare that Kiri betrayed them and attacked the whole group. You and the rest defended yourselves and killed each other. The lack of your body can be explained by the forest fire.


    So it might even be that Suna stays in the war with Kiri¡±, explained Dexter.


    This somewhat surprised Pakura. Not that Suna might stay at war with Kiri, but that Dexter didn''t want her to spread her bloodline. Nearly every village, except for Kiri, would have demanded her to go in the CRA or something similar. But here she is, sitting in front of a village leader that not even once spoke about her bloodline.


    ¡°What about my bloodline?¡±, she finally asked. She had to know. She couldn''t accept any offer without being sure that she won''t be used as a breeding horse.


    ¡°What about it? It allows you to heat things up doesn''t it?¡±, he asked back.


    She was unsure how she should react to this. While it was true that she only heats things up, it does so much more to the enemy. But she didn''t want to praise her skills too high, or else she might really have to go into the CRA. But on the other side, they clearly only helped her for her bloodline, so too little advertisement and they might not want to keep her.


    She decided to speak truthfully about her fears; ¡°I wanted to ask if you will force me into the CRA¡±.


    Dexter looked at her for a moment and then grinned. A grin that made Pakura both fearful of his next sentence and slightly aroused. Why does he have to look so fucking good without his mask?


    What she didn''t know was that Dexter''s effect on other women was something that Kurama annoyed to no end. The fact that she was responsible for this effect wasn''t helping either. On top of that was his constant, by now not even knowingly done, Chakra manipulation in his voice.


    He then ripped her out of her thoughts with his next words; ¡°We won''t force you into the CRA. It''s an old and stupid thing. But if you want to, you can get pregnant, not my concern. That is something that everybody has to decide for themselves. You look good enough to find someone fairly fast¡±.


    Wait, what? They didn''t want her to repopulate her clan? And he thinks she does look good?


    ¡°Well then, I''m sorry but I have to leave. There are things I still have to do. My Mom will help you to get settled in¡±, he then said and stood up. Pakura had to refocus again, he was leaving? Now? But they could speak a little more, maybe eat something and get to know each other.


    He was nicer than his mask suggests and he looks hot.


    It''s not like she wanted to jump in the next bed with him, yet. And he did say that she looks good. Sadly, any thoughts were stopped when she realized that he was waiting for her to say something.


    ¡°Eh, yes. Thanks for taking me in, maybe we can go eat something in the future?¡±, she quickly said and had to suppress the blush from her obvious attempt to ask him out. A bad attempt to boot.


    ¡°Sure¡±, he said with his half grin half smile, damn does that look hot.


    Sadly Dexter vanished in a flash of yellowish-red and she was alone with the red haired woman that seemed to be his mother and the black haired woman, whose connection with Dexter she didn''t know yet.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Kushina''s POV:


    I watched the expressions of this girl and knew what went through her head. *sigh* Dexter did it again. Even I have to agree that he is really good looking. He isn''t even aware of how many girls he''s having crushing on him. He does not even notice them. Only Kura-chan is inside his head, pun not intended. Every other woman isn''t even seen as a potential partner.


    Even Mi-chan asked me recently if Dexter is interested in older women. My son is seducing women left and right, while not even knowing it.


    ¡°Don''t get any hopes¡±, I said tiredly and Pakura looked at me.


    She frowned a little and then looked smugly;¡±Why? Do you think that I''m not good enough for your son? He said I am pretty¡±, she said in defense, crossed her arms under her breasts and pushed them a little up while doing so. She had all signs of a woman with a crush.


    ¡°He did, but he already has a girlfriend. My son isn''t even aware of his effect on women. Sure he will notice your crush at some point, but only much much later.


    It took him half a year to notice the crush that his teammate has on him. And he was spending the better part of the day with her¡±, I explained and she deflated heavily.


    ¡°Really?¡±, she asked and looked at Mi-chan, who could only smile in sympathy.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I know, he saved me too, even if the circumstances were a little different¡±, she said and patted the head of the now depressed girl.


    ¡°Yeah, you should have seen it. Mi-chan threw her naked self at my son and he didn''t even bat an eye¡±, I said while laughing and Mi-chan went beet red.


    ¡°I didn''t throw myself at him. I was just too shocked with the massacre of my clan, the previous fight, and your sight¡±, she said in defense.


    Pakura perked up and looked questioningly at me.


    ¡°What does she mean?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Mi-chan here is one of the last survivors of the Uchiha clan. My son saved her from the massacre. However, she misinterpreted his attempts and attacked him. He beat her and she got knocked out. Then, while I was washing her, she woke up again, realised that Dexter might be able to help her and rushed out of the bath, stark naked¡±, I explained while giggling heavily.


    ¡°Uchiha? But I thought they were all dead, except for this Itachi and Sasuke¡±, said Pakura in confusion.


    ¡°No, my sons aren''t the only survivors. There are five other children as well¡±, said Mi-chan, while glaring at me for telling such an embarrassing part of her.


    ¡°So you are the mother of the legendary Itachi Uchiha?¡±, asked Pakura with a stunned expression.


    ¡°Yes, but let''s not talk about me. What about you? Tell us about yourself, how did Dexter save you?¡±, said Mi-chan. She then opened a bottle of wine and gave each of us a glass.


    Pakura looked down at the wine, then shrugged and began to speak about herself.


    I have to say, Dexter-kun knows how to find them. Pakura is a good woman, Suna doesn''t even know what they threw away. And it''s not only her, this Yakumo girl as well and other missing Ninja we found during the years are also strong and good additions.


    I smiled fondly while listening to Pakura''s story of hers and Dexter''s fight against over a dozen ANBU ranked Ninja.


    I really have a fine son.


    -------------------


    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡ãWell, that went fairly well. Didn''t think that she would agree on it so fast¡ã, I said. I was now inside the forest behind Tazuna''s house and my blood clone was already on his way to me.


    ¡ãYes? I don''t like her¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡ãWhy? She''s friendly and will help Uzu a lot. Her Jutsu will be a great addition to us. Nothing is better than the Jutsu knowledge of other villages. She must know a few fairly high ranked Jutsu¡ã, I said in defense of her.


    ¡ãYou wouldn''t understand¡ã, she huffed. I shrugged and waited for my clone to reach me. Said clone arrived a few moments later and dispelled himself once he was in front of me.


    His memories flashed through me and I groaned at them.


    ¡ãWhat happened?¡ã, asked Kura-chan. I finished sorting all the memories and walked back to Tazuna''s house.


    ¡ãSakura is annoying and Sasuke a prick. Lee won''t stop asking Sakura out and TenTen is obviously trying to tell me how she feels about me¡ã, I answered.


    Seems like Lee asked Sakura out for a date the moment he saw her, of course, she declined. Which didn''t stop Lee from trying again and again and again.


    Sasuke is constantly brooding and, since the fight at the bridge, glaring at me and Lee. He wasn''t too pleased with his paralyzed state and demanded a fight between him and me.


    My clone obviously refused, which angered him. He then wanted to fight Lee but was rejected by him as well. We both argued that we are still on a mission and not supposed to fight with each other.


    Of course, Sasuke stated that every enemy will flee in sight of him, an Uchiha.


    Kakashi thankfully stepped in, before Sasuke had any ideas of fighting us without our consents.


    The mood is sour since then.


    But we''re only spending one more day here, Naruto helped with his clones and there isn''t much more to do with the bridge.


    I also already have all the documents from Gato''s mansion and will speak to the villagers once the Konoha teams are gone.


    But for now I have to be the night watch, well at least the weather is clear and we have a beautiful full moon.


    ¡ãSounds like your clone had a good time¡ã, mused Kura-chan. I could only sigh and sat down on the roof of the house.


    ¡ãThe night sure is nice. Wished you could be out with me and lay next to me¡ã, I said and switched the topic.


    ¡ãYes, I do too¡ã, agreed Kura-chan. She mostly got over her fear of coming out of the seal. Nowadays she sometimes gets jealous of other women for their ability to be near my real body.


    I think her being literally inside my head, something that binds us closer than any other woman could be, is better but she disagrees with me there. She said she wants to touch my real body and not only my mind projected one.


    Mindsex is kinda cool.


    ¡ãFree me...my child¡ã.


    Da fuck?


    ¡ãKura-chan? Are you playing tricks on me?¡ã, I asked.


    ¡ãWhat do you mean?¡ã, she asked back. She sounded generously confused and I couldn''t feel humorous emotions as well.


    ¡ãHelp...me¡ã.


    ¡ãThere it was again. Someone is speaking to me¡ã, I said.


    ¡ãI can''t hear anything¡ã, said Kura-chan.


    Whoever was speaking with me wasn''t speaking directly to me. It sounded more like Kura-chan''s and my conversations. But the voice was feminine and obviously held Chakra in it.


    I reached out with my sensory skills but only felt the normal people. TenTen was awake and coming to me, the rest was sleeping. No sign of an unknown person.


    ¡ãSo much rage....¡ã, said the female voice in pain. I concentrated harder and searched for the Chakra signature that I felt in her voice. It felt familiar, however, I couldn''t find her. She wasn''t inside the village or even on the island.


    ¡°Dexter-kun?¡±.


    I spun around and saw TenTen. I completely forgot about her and didn''t notice when she reached me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I asked, still sensing for the Chakra.


    She fidgeted a little and looked to the ground before she opened her mouth;¡± Can we talk?¡±, she then asked and I motioned for her to sit down next to me. She did so hurriedly and also looked up.


    ¡°A beautiful moon¡±, she said.


    I stayed silent and looked at the moon. Could it be?


    ¡°Dexter¡±, said TenTen. TenTen was standning again and looked down at me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I asked again.


    ¡°Is...is there someone you like?¡±, she asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I said for a third time, not really paying attention and still glancing at the moon behind her. The prison of the Juubi is truly something remarkable.


    ¡°How...how is she? I mean what do you like about her?¡±, she asked again and I forced myself to focus on her.


    ¡ãIs she really confessing now?¡ã, I asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãSeems so¡ã, she replied.


    ¡°She''s the prettiest woman I know, her voice is as beautiful as the song of thousand songbirds and her personality is the greatest I know¡±, I said and felt Kura-chan blushing under the praise from me. I even meant everything. Kura-chan is the best thing I could hope to find and makes up for the shitty childhood by far.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±, said TenTen in a somewhat hopeful tone.


    ¡°Do... does she live in Konoha?¡±, she then asked while twiddling with her fingers.


    ¡ãDon''t play with her¡ã, said Kura-chan and I forced my grin from showing. TenTen was fishing for information and hoping that they were pointing at her.


    ¡°Kinda, her name is Kurama¡±, I said and TenTen visibly deflated.


    ¡°You mean she''s from the Kurama clan?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°No, her name is only Kurama, but she''s not in Konoha as of now¡±.


    None of us said anything else. I was too focused on the voice and TenTen seemed to be mopping around and sat back down. Must suck to know that your crush isn''t returned.


    ¡°?hm, what do you think about the other Genin team?¡±, she then asked in an obvious try to break the silence.


    ¡°Sakura is useless, Sasuke an arrogant prick and Naruto is a loner¡±, I said and TenTen giggled.


    ¡°Yes, Sakura is really useless, she got beaten by two thugs. Did you know that I kinda had a crush on Sasuke once?¡±, she said amused.


    ¡°Sounds like her. Had a crush? What happened?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I meet someone better¡±, she said and glanced down at me, but quickly turned away once our eyes met.


    ¡ãPoor girl should know better than to fall in love with my Dex-kun¡ã, said Kura-chan matter of factly.


    ¡°And? Is he interested? Do I know him? Should I help?¡±, I asked with a grin.


    ¡°Sadly no, he loves someone else and doesn''t know that I like him. And you do know him¡±, she said in a dejected tone.


    ¡°Is it Lee? I know that he claims to love Sakura, but that is only a phase¡±, I joked and TenTen sputtered denials out as fast as she could until she saw my grin and began to laugh.


    ¡°It isn''t Lee. Maybe I tell you some other time¡±, she said after she calmed down and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Sure¡±, I replied and watched as she jumped down from the house.


    ¡ãYou think she will tell you?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãMaybe¡ã, I replied. The rest of the night was spent with talking to Kura-chan and watching the moon. The voice didn''t speak again and Kura-chan thinks I imagined it.


    The next day we finished the bridge and Tazuna called it ''Bridge of Hope'' for the hope they have to get back on their feet on their own. A good name, even if it''s false hope. A blood clone will come in a week or two and tell them that they are now under him. It won''t be a forceful rule or even a bad one. They will even prosper under him, but they still will be ruled.


    Saskue demanded a few more fights on the way back but was smoothly ignored by me and Lee. I didn''t spare him even a glance, which angered him and made Sakura screech in her banshee tone. And Lee was too busy with confessing to Sakura.


    Guy was asking his Eternal Rival for a match and Kakashi ignored him while reading his porn.


    TenTen was still depressed from her failed confession and my Naruto clone brooded darkly on his own. In short, nothing happened during our way back.


    --------------------------


    Third Person''s POV:


    ¡°I''m home Yuugao-nee¡±, said Dexter while taking his off shoes.


    ¡°Glad to know you are back, how was your support mission in wave?¡±, asked Yuugao who came out of her room to greet Dexter.


    ¡°Fine, we had to fight some Ninja. Didn''t take long, much more important is that I got a present¡±, replied Dexter.


    ¡°A present? From whom? Was it a girl?¡±, asked Yuugao eager to tease her little brother.


    ¡°No, it was Kakashi¡±, said Dexter excited and Yuugao already feared what might come next.


    ¡°Look, it''s this book. It''s cool, but what is 69 and Deepthroat?¡±, asked Dexter while taking out a book from his pockets. It was orange in color and had the signature headline of every IchaIcha Paradise book known to the world.


    ¡°Could I please have that book for a moment?¡±, asked Yuugao in a sickly sweet voice. Dexter knew that tone. It was one of the unique tones a female could make. It doesn''t matter which race. Even Kurama could make it. They are similar to the grunts a male can make.


    And they too had a meaning. This one meant that he should give her the book as fast as he could, or he will face some serious trouble.


    So with thoughts of these, he gave her the said book and had to watch as she burned the piece of literature into ashes.


    ¡°Now please go in your room, if you''re hungry, food is in the fridge. I have to go out for a moment, visiting a friend¡±, she then said in the same sickly sweet tone and left through the door.


    Dexter did as requested and shortly after heard the painful screams of a male or a pig, depends on the listener. It seems like the individual was under the process of being either butchered or neutered. Both without any anesthetics.


    ¡ãThat was mean¡ã, told Kurama a laughing Dexter between her own laughs.

 Chapter 31

    Directly after returning from wave:


    Guy''s POV;


    Our encounter with the Demon of the Bloody Mist and this strong Uzumaki wasn''t really something I like to call fortunate or even fruitful. I''m just glad that this Uzumaki didn''t have the intention of killing us. He had beaten me without any real trouble and could even keep on with my speed after opening four of the eight gates. He only turned serious after I opened the fifth gate. He clearly knew about the none linear strength increase someone gains with opening each further gate.


    His seals were devastating and hammered the believe that he really is an Uzumaki further in. But weren''t they all dead? Sure, I heard about this new village that claims to be Uzushiogakure, but if it''s true that he''s from there, then we are up to have new strong players in the field. And the things he said about Konoha betraying his allies also kinda worries me. I know that unyouthful things have to be done during war, but we never betrayed one of our oldest allies, did we?


    ¡°That would be all, you are dismissed¡±, said the Hokage after Kakashi gave his report and we both replied with a ¡°Yes Sir!¡±. But while Kakashi decided to leave, I stayed. What this Uzumaki said is nagging on me and there is only one thing I can do, asking the Hokage.


    ¡°Is something Guy?¡±, he asked and looked up from his paperwork.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-sama, the Uzumaki I fought said something that is troubling me¡±, I replied and Sarutobi-sama took his pipe out to nibble on it before he put it back down.


    ¡°Well then, tell me. Maybe I can help you with solving your problem¡±, he said in his reassuring grandfatherly tone.


    ¡°Yes Hokage-sama, he claimed that Konoha betrayed Uzushiogakure during their downfall and that we were a village that kills innocent children. It troubles me deeply that someone accuses us of such unyouthful things¡±, I said and tried to show my concern in this matter as best as I could.


    The Hokage sighed deeply and it seemed like he sorted his thoughts before answering; ¡°I can assure you that he wasn''t speaking the truth. I think he meant that we didn''t send help, which was sadly not possible during that time. The war against Suna simply didn''t allow us to weaken our borders, which we would have had to do if we wanted so sent reinforcements.


    He must be someone who survived the attack and is now blaming Konoha for their downfall.


    A thing that is mostly seen in traumatized Ninja that saw too many cruel things in the field¡±. He was genuinely saddened and I couldn''t stop my own tears from falling down.


    Someone who must have seen his own village burning down is truly to be mourned. No one should be forced to live through this.


    ¡°Thank you Hokage-sama for helping me in times of trouble¡±, I then said and left after a bow.


    Maybe I''ll see this man another time and then will be able to show him the truth.


    A month later:


    Dexter''s POV;


    The Wave mission was now over a month ago and we went back to our daily routines.


    My team and I just finished our first training round and got ready to proceed with our daily D-Rank missions, when Guy-sensei called us over. He had three papers in his hand and we all knew that these were the application forms for the yearly Chunin exams. This year they will be held in Konoha and it''s also that they will be bombed by Orochimaru and Suna.


    Suna, by the way, still managed to cease the war with Kiri. They signed a none aggression pact and will stay away from each other from now on. Neither side could afford to continue with their small war.


    Kiri could not because the rebels were a constant thorn in their side and they simply weren''t able to purge this thorn. Their standing army was getting weaker by the week and they only barely held the name of one of the Five Great Villages now. They nonetheless sent a few Genin teams for the exam. It was a show of strength, false strength. Their days will soon be counted. If Zabusa fails to send a signal after the exams I will go there personally and knock a few doors in.


    As for Suna, they couldn''t continue the war because their economics were breaking in. War is expensive and they simply had not the money for it. Many high paid missions were sent to Konoha.


    The Daimyo of Suna seems not to care for his hidden village. The true reason for their participation, other than that Orochimaru will kill the current Kazekage


    Good that Uzu stayed away from this kind of politics. We''re still kinda reliant on missions from outside, but don''t need money to maintain the village, like it is with most other hidden villages.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    By the way, Uzu is also sending one Genin team. We had small problems with assigning our larger team, but it good cleared nonetheless.


    ¡°The Chunin exams will start next week, like last year I have assigned you again. I hope that your flames of youth will burn bright and strong again. But know this, I will always be proud of you and your choices¡±, declared Guy and gave each of us a sheet.


    ¡°So this time we take part in it with intent to win?¡±, asked TenTen once each of us had their application form.


    ¡°Yes, we are way stronger than last year. All of us have more experience and will have an easier time than last year¡±, I affirmed.


    ¡°YOSH, our flames of youth will burn down any hindrances in our way of becoming strong Ninja¡±, declared Lee.


    ¡°You have the rest of the day of. Tomorrow we will start with specialized training for the exams if you choose to participate¡±, said Guy finally and vanished in a Shunshin.


    ¡°Well then see you tomorrow¡±, said TenTen and left as well. I followed suit and left Lee to his own training. He was again rumbling about things he will do if he doesn''t manage to finish the previous thing. And like all times, he will tire himself out until he falls asleep, while still being on the training ground.


    But that was not interesting. Interesting was that I now knew that Gaara was inside the village. I just have to find him.


    ¡ãAnd you''re sure you aren''t against my plan?¡ã, I asked Kura-chan for the hundredths time.


    ¡ãYes, Dex-kun. It''s not like Shukaku will die from it, only severely weakened¡ã, she answered in a somewhat annoyed tone.


    ¡ãGood, then let''s hope that it will work out like I planned¡ã, I said and made my way towards Gaara.


    I found him on a tree, watching his siblings and Konohamaru, as well as my Naruto clone.


    ¡ãSo he got friends with them?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    This would really be funny, my clone was intended to do things that Naruto originally did, but he normally wouldn''t have befriended Konohamaru. Maybe he''s only here by chance?


    ¡°What? You want me to put him down? This punk run into me, I think I have to show him some manners¡±, said Kankurou threateningly.


    ¡°I don''t care what you do with him, but it would do you good to do so. He''s the grandson of the current Hokage¡±, said my clone and strolled past them. Not the least bit interested in them. So chance it was.


    ¡°Hmpf, as if that could stop me¡±, replied Kankurou and started to move his fist, so that he would hit the child. He never finished this move, as a pebble hit his forehead and Sasuke showed himself standing on another tree.


    ¡°What? More weaklings?¡±, taunted Kankurou and Sasuke visibly scowled.


    ¡°Kankurou, stop it or I''ll kill you¡±, said Gaara now from his position. Kankurou hurriedly put Konohamaru down, who run off as fast as he could.


    ¡°Yes Gaara¡±, he then said and stepped back. Gaara used his sand shunshin to appear in front of my clone and ignored Sasuke completely. This, of course, annoyed the ''last'' Uchiha, who also jumped down, heavily.


    ¡°I can feel something in you, mother demands your blood but also says that you are not real. I nonetheless am eager to spill it for her¡±, he then said in his creepy, but cool, manner.


    ¡°Yeah? Then tell Shukaku that he can fuck himself and that the boss will come for him¡±, said Naruto with a snarl.


    Gaara looked slightly surprised that Naruto knew the name of his tenant and both Temari and Kankurou showed it as well. Gaara began to laugh maniacally and turned around to leave, but stopped in front of his siblings.


    ¡°Tell me, what is your name?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Sasuke Uchiha¡±, declared Sasuke from his position.


    ¡°Not you, the true one in the trees¡±, said Gaara dismissible and looked at me.


    ¡ãHe must''ve felt my Chakra¡ã, informed me Kura-chan.


    ¡°Dexter Uzuki¡±, I said and noted with amusement that Sasuke was fuming with anger.


    ¡°It will be a pleasure to spill your blood Dexter Uzuki, a pleasure¡±, Gaara laughed and left with another sand shunshin.


    Both Temari and Kankurou followed him as fast as they could.


    ¡°Why should he be interested in you Uzuki?¡±, asked Sasuke once they were gone.


    ¡°Doesn''t concern you Uchiha¡±, I simply said and left as well. So B and the other Bijuu will sense Kura-chan even if I suppress most of her Chakra. That is troubling, but I don''t think it will truly matter after the exams.


    I reappeared at home and went inside, where I found Yuugao-nee and her boyfriend Hayate. The constantly sick man was now going out with her for a few month.


    ¡°I''m home, hi Mr. Gekkou¡±, I said and greeted the man that was sitting in our living room.


    ¡°What did I tell you about my *cough* name Dexter?¡±, he asked back and gave me a wave in greeting.


    ¡°That I am to call you Hayate and not Gekkou¡±, I answered and strolled past him.


    ¡°Yes *cough*, and why won''t *cough* you do it?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°I like Gekkou more. Where is Yuugao-nee?¡±, I said and looked around, and then searched for her Chakra. She was inside her bedroom.


    ¡°She''s changing, we''re having a date¡±, he answered with a smile and then coughed a few times.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you know the drill. Hurt her and I''m gonna hurt you!¡±, I said and went inside my own room. His coughing laughter behind me.


    ¡ãIs there a reason for your hardassness towards him?¡ã, asked Kura-chan with interest.


    ¡ãNot really, I don''t have anything against him, I even think of saving him from Gaara. It''s just that I am kinda a brother to Yuugao-nee and a brother has to intimidate his sisters dates¡ã, I explained with a mental shrug.


    ¡ãMen¡ã, sighed Kura-chan in amusement.


    Half an hour later came Yuugao-nee in and sat on the bed next to me.


    ¡°Hayate told me that there are some issues between him and you, is there a problem?¡±, she asked with concern.


    ¡°Not really, it''s just that I would hardly be a good brother if I would allow him to do whatever he wants with you¡±, I replied while continuing to read.


    She laughed happily and ruffled my hair and then smiled fondly at me; ¡°Dex-kun, I''m already a big girl, I can take care of my own¡±, she then said and gave me a hug before standing up.


    ¡°I know, it''s just that you''re one of the few people I really like, and no one is allowed to hurt those I like. I won''t allow something like what happened to Rufus to repeat itself¡±, I said resolutely and she ruffled my hair again, this time more affectionately than the previous playful one.


    ¡°He won''t do anything, and even if, I still have my brother doesn''t I?¡±. She gave me another hug and then left the house with Hayate in tow.


    ¡ãLet''s go through the things we have to take care of during the exams¡ã, I said after a long pause and Kura-chan and I went over all the things we wanted to do, or had to prevent.


    --------------------------------------------


    Yuugao''s POV;


    ¡°Are you sure he hasn''t something against me?¡±, asked Hayate for the fifth time now. We were on our way to the restaurant and he is really concerned with how Dexter is around him.


    I don''t take it against Dexter, he does not have a lot of friends and I''m one of his few preciousness people. For him, it must look like Hayate is taking me away. Silly thinking, but understandable nonetheless. He only has Lee, TenTen, and Anko as friends. Even if it is not reassuring that the last is one of his friends. Anko isn''t someone you let near children. Strangely she has taken a liking to him and Dexter seems to like her as well. My only friend, he isn''t good around is Kurenai, he says she feels wrong. Sure, Kurenai wears a lot of make-up, but I wouldn''t say that she is wrong.


    ¡°Yes Hayate, he does not have anything against you. It''s just his way to manage my relationship with you. You have to understand that Dexter has not many friends. I am the only constant since I took him in. He surely thinks that you are taking me away from him¡±, I explained and linked my arm with his.


    ¡°But that is not true¡±, he said in defiance.


    ¡°You are right, but Dexter is still a child, even if he''s a genius. He sees you as someone that might hurt me and as such is a threat. He will calm down once he sees that you won''t mean me harm¡±, I said and kissed him briefly to get him away from his thoughts.


    ¡°I hope so¡±, he relented and we moved on, today is going to be a good night.I don''t want to use Mr. Pink again. Mama has her own needs.

 Chapter 32

    Dexter''s POV;


    The week we had left was spent with making preparations for the coming exams. Both Lee and I were working on our gates, while TenTen tried new tactics against wind user out. Lee is now able to open five gates, while I can open all eight, but they know of only six.


    But we did not only train, I also bribed Anko into helping us. It only took me 100 immediate dango sticks and a month of 30 dango sticks a day to convince her that it would be good for my team to know a fast route to the middle tower of the Forest of Death.


    We took advantage of this situation and get as familiarized as possible with the forest.


    And now we were in the entrance hall of the academy, the place where we will have the fist test.


    I even wore the coat I got from Anko, well a larger version and in black, but still her kind of coat. Under it was a tight black tank top with green flames. My trousers were bondage trousers with green linings and my shoes were the same black steel toed boots I usually wore. The last thing I wore was a pair of gloves with green linings.


    What can I say, I like black and neon green.


    ¡ãIf I were into children I would eat you right now¡ã, was the amused comment Kura-chan made when I looked into the mirror.


    TenTen also needed a few seconds to come out of her stare.


    Anyway, the Genjutsu over the second floor was barely worth mentioning and we simply walked past it without glancing at the large group that was standing in front of the two Chunin.


    But this wouldn''t have been the Naruto universe if not some things happened like what did in the anime. Namely Sasuke and his desire to stand out. He loudly proclaimed that the Genjutsu over the door was weak and walked on with a smug face. Followed by a lovestruck puppy and a bored Naruto.


    I pointed at him and laughed about his stupidity, other more experienced Ninja did the same and I watched with amusement how the almighty Uchiha got reduced to the laughingstock of this year''s Genin.


    I could almost hear his gnashed teeth. And the best thing is, he doesn''t even have the Sharingan yet. His fight with Haku wasn''t near death enough to activate it.


    ¡°Stop laughing, you''re just jealous of my Sasuke-kun. You only laugh in a meager attempt to hide your own incompetency of spotting the Genjutsu¡±, defended Sakura the now as well embarrassed Sasuke.


    ¡°Seems like the mighty Uchiha needs a woman to speak for him¡±, shouted a Genin from Iwa mockingly. And a new round of laughter started. Sasuke tried his best to not show his anger and increased his walking speed.


    ¡°Not even a comeback? It said that they are all bark and no bite, but the Uchiha can not even do that¡±, continued the same Iwa Genin and more laughter came.


    ¡ãThis is hilarious¡ã, came from Kura-chan and I agreed wholeheartedly.


    My team and I also went on and were before Sasuke in the classroom. They were still on the lowest floor when the whole thing started.


    Each of us sat down near the wall and waited for the start of the exam. By the way, Neji was this time also here, his other teammates weren''t really known to me and are most likely only there to fill the lines.


    Other people I spotted were the sound three, Karin, Orochimaru in the body of a woman, Kabuto and my Uzu Genin. Their team was four men strong, two girls and two boys. One of the boys was an Uzumaki, his red hair showed it clearly. A girl came from the Gladius Lamina clan and the other two were civilians of origin. All four of them are strong for Genin, maybe lower Chunin level.


    Their Jonin teacher was from the Filium clan and most likely somewhere from where the teachers are able to spy on the Genin.


    ¡ãThe Chakra from Orochimaru feels so vile¡ã, commented Kura-chan suddenly and I looked over to the chair, where he was sitting on, he or she? Was looking back at me with a creepy expression. It reminded me of a predator that was stalking its pray.


    ¡ãI think he''s planning something¡ã, I replied.


    ¡ãYes, and I don''t think it is what we know will already happen¡ã, agreed Kura-chan. I was forming another thought on this matter but was interrupted by the loud noise of two fangirls.


    Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura came inside and Ino wasted no time to tackle her ''Sasuke-kun''. Sasuke looked still pissed, while Naruto now had a grin on his face. With Ino''s tackle came the rest of the last years Genin.


    Ino and Sakura fell into a screeching tournament and the whole room was now annoyed by them, that is until Kabuto came over to them and began his little speech about being a little bit more quiet for safety measures.


    He then took his cards out and showed them the stats of Sasuke. He looked fairly proud with his high speed and Chakra control points.


    I grinned and walked over to them, both Lee and TenTen knew that I have no love for Sasuke, so they could already imagine what my intentions were.


    I reached them right in time to hear how Sasuke asked for mine and Lee''s stats.


    ¡°Rock Lee, a Genin in his second year, he has no talent in any Ninja art other than Taijutsu. His teammates are TenTen Kimichi and Dexter Uzuki. They absolved 375 D-Rank missions, 45 C-Rank missions, 2 B-Rank missions and recently even an A-Rank mission.... Impressive.


    Lee participated in last years Chunin exam as well but was taken out during the third stage.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    As for Dexter Uzuki¡±, explained Kabuto, he then took another card out and gave it a quick glance, before faking false wonder.


    ¡°He did the same amount of missions as Lee, but his stats are all higher than his. He was rookie of the year and specializes in close combat, the same as him. It isn''t known if he knows any Jutsu beyond the basic ones, as he never uses any. But the most interesting thing is that he succeed where Lee failed during the last Chunin exams, only to surrender right after¡±.


    ¡°Heh, must''ve been a fluke¡±, scoffed Sasuke.


    ¡°Kabuto-kun, a pleasure seeing you again, hopefully, you''ll last longer than last time. But what is that that I hear? You''ll hand out information about me without my consent? That''s not really nice¡±, I said jovially the moment I reached them and Kabuto smiled a faked awkwardly smile. Only Kura-chans ability to sense emotions gave him away. He''s truly a good spy.


    ¡°Dexter-kun, what can I say. I just had to help these uninformed Genin¡±, he said to me and then turned back to the others, ¡°but seriously, you have to be quieter, there are some people here who would love to take you out. And then there are the two new villages, the sound village, and Uzushiogakure. First-time Genins are always more...unpredictable¡±.


    ¡°Oy, what did I hear? Do you think we are weak?¡±, shouted Dosu from the middle of the room. My Uzu team simply watched the whole thing with indifference.


    ¡°I think I''ll have to show you what it means to be from the Sound¡±, Dosu then said and rushed at Kabuto, who in return evaded the incoming strike. Only to get hit nonetheless by his sound wave, not that most of the Genin realized what happened.


    ¡°What happened? Kabuto clearly dodged that attack¡±, asked Kiba, but no one gave him an answer. They were either not interested in doing so or did not know the reason as well.


    ¡°That''s enough maggots and Dexter. Sit down, the first exam will start and I''m not in the mood to play with bratty children¡±, said a gruff voice that belonged to Ibiki, the T&I boss of Konoha.


    Ibiki was a 1.8 meter tall man with a blue bandanna and dark clothes. He wore combat boots and a black coat that was similar but not the same like Anko''s.


    He had a constant scowl on his face and looked overall very intimidating, which was the reason why we all rushed back to our seats.


    ¡°Why does he know you Dexter-kun?¡±, asked TenTen while I sat down.


    ¡°Anko took me along to her work once, Ibiki wasn''t really amused by that but changed his impression of me after I got pieces of information out of an enemy Ninja¡±, I explained and then signaled her to be silent. Ibiki doesn''t like it to be interrupted during his speeches.


    ¡°Now listen maggots, and listen closely, because I''m only telling this once¡±, began Ibiki now loudly. Other testers began to come in and were sitting down on the side lines or positioned themselves on at the back wall.


    ¡°Each of you will get a test and you will get an hour to finish it. The test will have ten questions, each worth a point and every noticed attempt to cheat will cost you two points. You''ll need at least 5 points to not fail. There will also be an additional question after the hour is up, but this one will stay an unknown to you until then.


    Any questions?¡±, he then said but didn''t wait for anyone to ask anything. He simply started to hand out the tests.


    ¡°The time runs now!¡±, he then declared and everyone hurriedly tried to solve the questions, which were deliberately too hard for normal Genin.


    ¡ãI know that this test is only a farce, but what will you do? Wait for the whole hour?¡ã, asked Kura-chan once I had my own test.


    ¡ãNo, I once read a funny attempt to gain the answers to the test and I want to try it as well¡ã, I replied and raised my hand after three minutes.


    ¡°Yes Uzuki?¡±, asked Ibiki grumpily, but he is always grumpy.


    ¡°Mister Proctor, may I have the answers to the test and could I give them to my teammates as well?¡±, I asked and looked directly in his eyes.


    The room was suddenly as silent as a graveyard. No one said anything and some even gaped at me openly.


    Ibiki stared down at me, a minute and then two until he finally grinned and gave me a fully filled out test.


    ¡°Sure, here you go¡±, he added.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, I replied with a smile and took the sheet before walking over to TenTen and Lee, where I had to write the answers down myself. They were too stunned to do so themselves.


    After that, I sat back down and grinned.


    ¡ãThat...that was... I don''t know, anticlimactic?¡ã, admitted Kura-chan.


    Then, a moment after I sat down, exactly like it happened in the fanfic, another examinee raised his hand.


    ¡°What?¡±, asked Ibiki, he must already know what this Genin wants to ask.


    Sure enough, the Genin didn''t disappoint and asked what both Ibiki and I already suspected; ¡°Could I have the answers as well?¡±.


    Ibiki glared at him and only said one word; ¡°No¡±.


    ¡°But he did get them¡±, protested the now as stupid declared Genin. If there was one thing that Ibiki did not like, then it was a counter argument that was stupid.


    ¡°And? So what? Just because he had the balls to ask, and you had not before him, will force me to give them to you? Shut up and do the test¡±, barked Ibiki and the Genin hurriedly did as demanded.


    I just grinned and went into my mindscape to chat a little with Kura-chan. I also had to cuddle with her tails.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    An hour later, Third Person''s POV;


    Ibiki hated to do these lousy jobs, but there wasn''t anyone else in Konoha that was as good as he with mind games. And as such, it was his task to do this first test each time they were held in Konoha. That they were held in Konoha only every fifth time didn''t lessen his annoyance.


    But this time it was going to be a little more interesting than the many other exams he led. The brat that Anko was so fond of participated and Ibiki had to admit that he liked Dexter Uzuki a little bit.


    He wasn''t as bratty as other children his age and his skills in interrogating were good for someone this young.


    Anko introduced Dexter to him when he was only 9 years old. She said the Gaki had to see the fun things of being a Ninja, but in reality, Ibiki knew that it was only Anko''s way to show him that being a Ninja isn''t all good and pretty.


    It obviously backfired. Dexter was very attentive when it came to new interrogation techniques. The hell that came over Anko when Dexter''s sister got wind of him being in T&I is still something that gave Ibiki a fond grin.


    But back to the here and now, Ibiki was impressed with the guts that Dexter showed when he asked him to get the answers. It wasn''t really what he meant when he gave his explanation about the test, but he did not say that it wasn''t not allowed as well.


    Ibiki glanced at the clock and saw that the hour was almost over. He looked to the remaining Genin, some of them got disqualified, but the next question will lessen the remaining Genin a lot more.


    ¡°Okay maggots, time is up. I''ll now tell you the last question but before that. I have to warn you that a false answer will end your life as a Ninja. And don''t come with the crap that I''m not allowed to do that. I have permission from each village leader to kick you out.


    But!, I feel generous and will allow you to step down now. Those who don''t want to risk it are free to go and try again next year¡±, he said and bathed in the shock that was shown from most Genin.


    Only a few didn''t show any signs of being nervous.


    ¡°You can''t do that, the other Genin that took this exam before us had never such a rule¡±, proclaimed one Genin, a Suna Genin with war paint.


    ¡°I''m not always the proctor, sucks to be you¡±, this was a lie, but every Genin is forced to sign a none disclosure contract when they start the next part of the exam.


    Ibiki stared down at the now very nervous Genin and gave the whole thing the final touch by giving one of the other proctors, that were sitting between the examinees, a signal.


    The proctor promptly did his act and stood up while looking like a nervous wreck.


    ¡°I heard from my brother that there is a proctor that simply loves to fail the Genin in the exam. He said that more than one of his friends were no longer Ninja thanks to him. I for one don''t want to risk it, I''m out¡±, said the disguised Chunin and then almost run out of the room. His ''teammates'' followed him quickly.


    ¡°Wise choice, anyone else?¡±, asked Ibiki now with his most sadistic grin. aided by a little killing intent. The whole thing had its effect and more and more teams walked out. Five minutes later only half of those who finished the first test were now left.


    ¡°Anyone else? This is your last chance¡±, he tried again, however, it seemed like the pussies were all gone and only those with resolve or guts were left.


    ¡°Good, then...you''ve all passed the first test¡±, he stated after a grave pause and listened to the shouts of shock and disbelieve that came from the remaining group.


    ¡°If we didn''t have to do anything to begin with, why then even bothering?¡±, asked the same guy that annoyed him from before. That war painted pussy from Suna.


    ¡°Because¡±, started Ibiki and began to undo his bandanna; ¡°there might be a time where you have to either finish the mission or stop being Ninja altogether¡±, he finished and showed his scarred and burned head. A wave of shock, disgust, and discomfort from seeing his wounds washed over the Genin and Ibiki couldn''t stop himself from grinning his trained sadistic grin.


    ¡°This is what happens when you get caught by the enemy. It shows that I failed a mission, but also that I didn''t run away like a pussy. The ability to put the mission over his or her own life and career is something a Chunin must have¡±, he explained. He did want to say more but wasn''t able to do so, because the window exploded and a banner was pinned at the blackboard, right in front of him.


    The banner, that now hid the T&I boss, had something written on it, it stated ¡°The second exam starts now! Your proctor is the sexy and single Mitarashi Anko!¡±.


    Anko, who was obviously the reason for the whole thing, stood in front of the Genin. Her chest proudly pushed out and showing what she hid under her see-through mesh shirt. Some Genin already blushed deep red and the whole thing felt really awkward.


    ¡°Anko you''re too early¡±, grumbled Ibiki while he came in front of the banner.


    ¡°Yes yes¡±, said Anko dismissively. She then turned to the still slightly stunned audience and grinned her wide grin. ¡°Okay, as you can read, I''m Anko and will be your next proctor. The test will start in twenty minutes. Follow me or get disqualified¡±.


    She then jumped out of the broken window and everyone, who was not too befuddled from the whole thing, tried to follow her as fast as he or she could.

 Chapter 33

    Third Person''s POV;


    The still rather large group of Genin and Anko reached their destination in under ten minutes. Some of the Genin were panting from the fast paste they had to keep but most didn''t show any signs of being exhausted.


    ¡°Okay idiots, this is the Forest of Death¡±, began Anko and a loud roar emphasized her statement.


    ¡°It will be the place were we hold the second part of the Chunin exam. Each of you will sign a piece of paper that basically states that Konoha can''t be held responsible in case you die during this exam.


    After that you''ll get a scroll. There are two kinds of scrolls and you have to find the second kind, before you can go to the middle of the forest, where we will then hold the next part of the exam.


    The time limit is 5 days¡±, she continued and more than one of the Konoha Genin looked pale. They knew of the forest and its reputation of being deadly.


    ¡°What about food?¡±, asked Choji, the always hungry.


    ¡°Hunt it or starve I don''t care¡±, she answered with a grin.


    Choji grumbled but didn''t argue with her any further. Everyone grabbed one of the scrolls and signed the contract. After that they were led to one of the many gates that will bring them inside the forest.


    The gate of Dexter''s group wasn''t known to them and as such they will have to reorient themselves once the exam starts.


    ¡°So what''s the plan?¡±, asked TenTen a minute before the exam will start.


    ¡°I think we should first go to the tower and ambush another group. They must be tired from the fighting and won''t be a real hindrance. But this is something that others will want to do as well, so we have to be careful¡±, suggested Dexter and the other two nodded. It was an established fact that Dexter was their strategist.


    A long minute later the alarms were rung and signaled the start of their five days survival test. Every Genin team sprinted inside and tried to get towards the tower as fast as they could.


    Well, almost every. There were those that tried to find someone in between the tower and the start, those who wanted to be save and sneaked and then there was Orochimaru who killed his two teammates and then went on his way to his targets.


    Dexter and his team was categorised in the first group and raced as fast as they could towards the tower. This meant that they had taken their weights off and Lee was even carrying TenTen, something that annoyed her to no end. She would rather be carried by Dexter, but he had to stay as manoeuvrability as possible and Lee was faster than Dexter without the gates.


    The rule to never take off your weights was quickly demolished by Dexter. His argument was that they should take them off while being on a mission, it would be a handicap and as such a danger to not do so. Guy saw the logic and allowed them to take them off during mission time. This exam was something like a mission.


    But before they could go to the tower they had to know where they were. The forest isn''t a circle and simply running in a straight line wouldn''t do them good.


    They needed thirty minutes to find a clearing that they knew and from then on took off to their goal.


    And lady luck was even looking down on them, a team from Kumo jumped in their way.


    ¡°Surrender and hand over your scroll or die!¡±, demanded one of them. However, this Konoha team wasn''t your average Genin team. TenTen was the first to react and jumped off of Lee''s back and was now mid-air, the perfect position for her weapon based attacks.


    A quick flick of her wrist was enough to open her sealing scroll and the weapons that were sealed inside shot out. Over ten dozen Kunai shot out and impaled one of the three Kumo Ninja. The second one was bulldozed by Lee with his copy of Guy''s ''DYNAMIC ENTRY''. The flying jump kick that hit the poor Genin and rocketed him back through three trees.


    The last Genin was faster than his two teammates and had enough mental strength to know that he shouldn''t be here, so he high tailed as fast as he could, but was ultimately stopped by Dexter who cut his head off with an elongated Chakra scalpel.


    ¡°Too bad, they have the same scroll as we¡±, said Dexter after rummaging through the pockets of his victim and then took a blood clone out of a scroll. The clone went back to his group, while he went on his way to his targets.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    With the clone;


    ¡°He had the same scroll as we¡±, said the Dexter clone. He intensionally let the third Ninja flee, so that he could leave his group unnoticed. The other two were already preparing for departure. Lee took the supplies from the downed bodies and TenTen took the undamaged and not bloody Kunai back with Chakra threads. After that they continued as if nothing happened.


    Their fast paced track to the tower only took them an hour, but they couldn''t find any other team on their way. This meant that it was TenTen''s job to lard the surroundings of the tower with as much traps as possible.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Fortunately they only had to wait for another day until someone run into a nasty trap that sliced its victims apart with fine steel wire. After searching the corpses they found the missing scroll they needed. They could have gone directly inside to finish this test, but they choose to make one more trap, this one had the scroll they didn''t need as a bait and involved 30 explosion tacks that are explosive enough to get rid of a large area of forest.


    Now ready to finish their test they walked inside and opened both scrolls, out came smoke and with it Guy. Who loudly proclaimed how youthful they were with finishing the task this fast.


    The remaining four days were taken for relaxing and some mild training. Mild training that would kill a normal civilian and heavily exhaust other Genin.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Original Dexter''s POV;


    ¡ãWho''s our first target?¡ã, asked Kura-chan. I was now a good mile away from my team and could start with my plan to recruit Karin and the sound three.


    ¡ãKarin, she should either still be with her teammates or already running away from the bear¡ã, I answered and searched for the Chakra that an Uzumaki has. Clans have similar Chakra signatures, the whole family and genetic similarity made it only logical.


    The four Uzo Genin are currently fighting three other signatures, but none of them felt weak or in any danger, which means that they aren''t in danger.


    The last Uzumaki signature was different, it was frantic, weak and moving fairly fast. It was also alone. Well, alone if others were humans. She was followed by a Chakra signature that was large enough to be an elephant or a giant bear.


    ¡ãFound her, she''s in danger. I''ll use the cloak¡ã, I said and blitzed off in a yellow-reddish flash.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Karin''s POV;


    Today was a shitty day and is most likely my last. If it wasn''t enough to be the moving healing potion for my ''teammates'' then it surely it is now with the fucking raging and giant bear behind me.


    Only the fact that I am hiding in the mud and under a dead tree is saving my life.


    And the joy I had by seeing my teammates death was also quickly overshadowed by the fact that I will be held responsible for it. Which in return means more ''sessions''.


    It was also not helping that I was constantly distracted by the many Chakra signatures in this forest. Most of them fearful, some dangerous and bloodthirsty. There are even three gigantic signatures that almost overshadows everything else. One of them larger than the other. One is a young Genin from Suna, another a woman from Kusagakure and the largest was from a Genin of Konoha.


    The first felt bloodthirsty, the second dark and dangerous and the third held hunger for knowledge and new things. Chakra signatures can show you how a person is, what drives him.


    It wasn''t comforting that two of the three signatures, inwho were all larger than that of the Hokage, were driven by bad things.


    The Suna Genin was already in the tower and the Kusa woman fought against three Konoha Genin. One of them was this Sasuke, really hot guy.


    Also strange was that there were now three signatures that all resembled the third large power. One of these fought against the Kura woman, but was way smaller than that of it two counterparts. The third signature even suddenly plopped up.


    And... shit...the giant powerhouse that was the third signature increased its Chakra output significantly and is now rushing in my direction.


    Maybe, just maybe, he won''t notice me?


    *BANG!* SHIT! He''s here and he took the bear out as if it was nothing. Something orange and red crashed into the bear and it exploded in a bloody mass.


    ¡°Karin, I know that you are under that tree¡±, said the frighteningly powerful mass of Chakra behind my hiding spot.


    I knew that I hiding wouldn''t help me, he even knows my name. So I crawled out of my spot and saw him. He wasn''t looking like the cool and slightly hot Genin he was before. He was now clad in a red and orange flame that engulfed his whole body and even created something that looked like clothes. His eyes weren''t normal either. They were purple and had rings with tomoe in them.


    Large amounts of Chakra were flowing into them and it was clear that this was a Dojutsu.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said timidly, maybe he won''t attack me when I look as none dangerously as possible.


    ¡°You are Karin Uzumaki aren''t you?¡±, he asked and I knew lying wouldn''t do me good. Even if the other Ninja from Kusa told me to never tell someone my surname.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Good, I''m here to bring you back to the Uzumaki clan, do you wish to come with me?¡±, he then said. And I could only look stunned. Uzumaki clan? There is a clan I''m part of? I have a family?


    ¡°W...what do you mean?¡±, I asked to be sure to not have misheard him.


    ¡°The Uzumaki have rebuild Uzushiogakure and are now searching for their lost members. You are one of them. I, Dexter Uzumaki, am the leader of the village and here to bring you back into the family¡±, he said and I had to doubt him. How could a child be the leader of a village, even if his Chakra felt powerful enough.


    ¡°I can see that you doubt me, worry not, this form is merely a Henge¡±, he said with a smirk and I felt a slight blush. How stupid of me to show my emotions so easily.


    ¡°What would I have to do when I come with you?¡±, I asked. It couldn''t be worse than what I have to do in Kusa, but not asking would be stupid.


    ¡°You could live as a civilian, keep going with your Ninja career or learn how to heal without your bloodline¡±, he answered and motioned to my many bite marks, which I tried to hide.


    ¡°So I wouldn''t be forced to be bitten again?¡±, I asked and searched in his Chakra for any deceit.


    ¡°No, you could learn real healing Jutsu and how to control your other parts of your bloodline¡±, he answered and I felt no lie in his Chakra. It was still big enough to overshadow mine manifold, but there was no lie at all.


    The pros would be to have a family, not having to be forced into being a walking healing buffet, people who might be nice to me and no visible death of Chakra exhaustion that will surely be my end in Kusa. Like it did happen to mother.


    The cons would be that I don''t know if it will be as he said. While he hasn''t spoken any lies, it doesn''t mean that others will think the same.


    ¡°Okay, I will come¡±, I finally said.


    ¡°Good, take this seal and....¡±, he began but suddenly stopped and fell down. His Chakra was all of a sudden in tumult and the smaller signature that resembles him and fought against the Kusa woman vanished.


    Then something happened and his Chakra changed completely. Gone was the feeling of hunger for knowledge and new things, instead came the feeling of immense danger and cold ruthlessness.


    ¡°NO! What happened to his clone?¡±, boomed a different voice from the now standing up Dexter Uzumaki. The voice carried power, Chakra and immense worry.


    This wasn''t the guy from before, it was something different. Dangerous and with way more power than even him. It felt like a bottomless well of Chakra. Chakra that was ready to burn me and everyone that came in its way.


    ¡°You girl from the Uzumaki clan, take the seal and activate it. It will bring you to Uzu. I will have to find out what happened to my mate and why he''s suddenly overcome with memory flush!¡±, said the Thing and pressed a sealing tack in my hands. It then run off with such a speed that the ground cracked. Right towards the Kusa woman. A moment later and a giant explosion rocketed the ground.


    I just looked at the seal for a moment and activated before anything else could happen.


    A flash or red blinded me minutely and I found myself in a house, a woman with red hair and a blond woman were standing in front of me.


    ¡°You must be Karin, Dexter told us that he will send you. My name is Kushina Uzumaki and this is Tsunade Senju. We welcome yotothe family of Uzumaki¡±, said the woman with red hair and smiled happily.


    ¡°What was the thing in Dexter?¡±, I just blurted out and the happy expression from Kushina dropped into worry.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, asked the other woman.


    ¡°Dexter was giving me the seal but then dropped down. His Chakra was in tumult and then changed into something gigantic, dangerous and ruthless. Something took control of him and spoke about a clone and that something happened¡±, I explained quickly and the expressions changed from worry in heavy concern.


    ¡°This isn''t good, it sounds like his blood clone got cancelled without it''s death¡±, said the redhead.


    ¡°I told the Gaki that nothing good will come out with his extensive use of blood clones¡±, raged the second.


    ¡°W..what will happen?¡±, I asked and both refocused at me.


    ¡°Nothing you have to worry about. *Sigh* I hope he won''t be too changed¡±, answered the redhead.


    ¡°Come, I will bring you to someone that will show you the village and will help you settle in. What was your mother''s or father''s name? Maybe there are some relatives¡±, she then said.


    ¡°My mother''s name was Ria Uzumaki¡±, I answered sadly. The memory of the dead body of my mother still hounds me in my sleep.


    ¡°Oh Ria-chan, I knew her. Her parents are alive, Var and Juna will be delighted to know that they have a granddaughter¡±, she said in happiness, but it was obvious from her Chakra that she was worried about this Dexter.


    I nodded tiredly and let myself get led out of the house.

 Chapter 34

    Kurama''s POV:


    Fuck, fuck, FUCK!


    Dexter is out cold, the memories came way too suddenly and were too many for me to block.


    The only glimpse I could get at them was that this Orochimaru guy used some seal on the Naruto clone. It must''ve disrupted his Chakra and forced a dissolve of the blood clone jutsu.


    Dexter will have to overcome this rush of memories on his own, I''m only able to stop the haemorrhages. I... I just hope he won''t change too much.


    The plans he had can wait, it''s more important to find out what happened to his Naruto clone.


    And it''s good that this Orochimaru has such vile Chakra, my ability to sense emotions will lead me directly towards him.


    With that thought finished I increased my speed again and moved towards Orochimaru, he stopped and was fighting against someone else. The Chakra feels like Anko. Didn''t Dexter-kun say that she will fight him in this forest?


    A few seconds later I was almost up on them and then heard the painful cry of a woman. Then I saw someone fall down from a tree and it indeed was Anko, she was barely holding onto her consciousness and a man was watching her falling down.


    This must be Orochimaru, this fucker.


    I jumped up and channelled my Chakra into my fist, a red coat encompassed it and a devastating strike hit the right side of his face.


    The man was blasted off of his position and flew though three thick trees before stopping in a fourth.


    ¡°Kukukuku, a new player?¡±, he asked as if nothing happened and broke out of the tree he was lodged into.


    His face was partially ripped off and the remains of my Chakra were corroding strands of ripped of skin. Yet, it seemed like it wasn''t bothering him at all. His snake like eyes focused on me and widen briefly. But they got back into their slitted form as fast as they turned larger.


    ¡°Interesting, tell me Dexter-kun, why is it that I can feel the Kyuubi in you?¡±, he asked with a grin.


    I just snarled and let more Chakra out, two of the Chakra tails grew from my tail bone and the Biju cloak that will heal me and burn my enemies formed around me. The long purple hair of Dexter raised upwards and parted in two fox like ears. They too were surrounded by my Chakra.


    ¡°My my, what strength. It seems like I was right with my assumption that you are special. Still, I didn''t know that you are this special. Sarutobi the old fool really did one on me with this secret¡±, said Orochimaru. He then grabbed the remains of his face and ripped them off, a younger face was under it.


    ¡°Then let''s see if you are able to control this power of yours, I might even give you a gift if you prove yourself worthy¡±, he continued with a cruel smile and jumped to me, intending of hitting me with his fist.


    I, on my side, gathered Chakra in my mouth and blasted him away with a pressure wave. He was thrown back but managed to land on a tree without any real harm done.


    ¡°What have you done to Naruto?¡±, I asked and plunged one of my tails sneakily into the tree.


    ¡°Naruto-kun? Fufufu, why should I tell you?¡±, he asked with a creepy laugh. His laugh instantly died down when my tail broke out of the ground and bound him where he stood. The corrosion was kept at bay, a little bit.


    ¡°Speak snake!¡±, I demanded and increased the pressure a little bit. His arms and legs broke and I''m sure a few rips were also squeezed.


    ¡°It seems like I''m in a bind¡±, he said mockingly and then looked past me into the forest.


    ¡°Sadly it seems like I have to leave now, my old fool of a sensei will come soon and I don''t plan to show him too much of me as of now. So with that I have to excuse myself¡±, he continued and I instantly increased the pressure.


    However, he threw his head back and opened his mouth wider than any human could possibly do. Out of it came a hand and then the rest of a new Orochimaru. My second tail jumped forward, ready to impale him, but I only managed to rip off his lower body. Which didn''t seem to hinder him at all. Out of the bloody remains of his lower torso came snakes that formed themselves into a large tail like appendage and he slithered away. Not faster than I could react mind you, I jumped after him and he looked back to me, he opened his mouth to spit something at me and then used the time I needed to evade the obviously poisonous liquid, to dive into the ground.


    He fled by using an earth-based Jutsu, something that I''m not able to counter without decimating the whole forest. Which wouldn''t have been a problem for me, if it wasn''t something against Dex-kun''s plans.


    Showing a little bit of strength wouldn''t have been a problem, decimating the whole Forest of Death with all it''s inhabitants would.


    So I begrudgingly turned around and jumped back to Anko, my cloud already gone.


    She was out cold now, painful moans came from her and I saw her seal pulsing in a violet glow.


    She''s going to survive, I have to find out what happened to Naruto. Maybe his teammates know more?Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    But where are they? I never bothered to memorize their Chakra signature and even then I''m not as good as Dex-kun in sensing Chakra. I only can feel emotions.


    Seems like I have to search out every distressed, fearful and panicked Genin in this forest. Good thing that only most of them feel like that....


    TWO DAYS LATER:


    *CRUNCH* ¡°*Sigh*, these weren''t those I search for as well¡±, I mumbled and let the body of a Kiri Ninja fall down. His neck is broken and his eyes already lifeless. His teammate was dead as well. Idiots tried to attack me.


    It''s now two days since I started with my search for this Sakura and Sasuke. I already took out more than 30 teams, how hard can it be to find two weak Genin?


    And Dex-kun hasn''t woken up as well. While I can feel that it isn''t far away from happening, it still worries me what he will be like once he woke up.


    He won''t stay the same, that is for sure, but will he still see his teammates like before? Will he see Konoha in an even worse light? Will his feelings for Uzushiogakure change? And worst of all, will his feelings for me change?


    ¡­ I choke my head, dismissing thoughts like these and concentrated on the here and now. There are only a handful of Genin left. I mostly searched those out that were only two people. I mean this Sakura and Sasuke don''t have anyone else with them, but it seemed like a lot of teams lost one of their members.


    Let''s see, there are two teams to the north, near the tower, yet not inside.


    And then there are five more people, one of them basically radiates fear. One of them feels like he''s sleeping. And the other three have thoughts of hurting someone.


    Another fight between two teams? Doesn''t matter, they are the last ones.


    I enhanced my legs with Chakra and run off to them. It didn''t take me long to reach them. And finally, it was the Sakura girl. She was heavily bruised and was bleeding from a few wounds. But she was alive, that is enough.


    Another girl with brown hair was next to her, a Kunai in her hand and raised for a final attack, something that I can''t allow, this Sakura girl might now what happened.


    I jumped forward from my position on a nearby tree and leaped at the second girl. She had no time to react and Dex-kun''s metal plated boots crashed into her left temple. The force threw her away and her head impacted with a crunch into a nearby tree.


    The other two jumped out of their hiding places as well and rushed at me. The first one to reach me had spiky hair and got killed by a hand through his chest. I have no time for people like them.


    The second one was up on me the moment I pulled my hand out of the chest of his comrade and he struck his fist out to hit my head. I evaded the attack but noticed how my eardrums were torn apart, which is nothing that couldn''t be healed quickly with a little bit of Chakra.


    I turned around to see his smug face and kicked him away into a nearby tree. His back broke and the bandages that were covering his mouth were now bloodstained.


    ¡°What? Dexter-kun?¡±, asked that still dazed Sakura girl. This stupid wannabe Ninja is too dump to react quickly in fast changing situations.


    ¡°Tell me Pinky, what happened to Naruto?¡±, I asked and looked down at her. Her eyes grew wide as she saw my red and slitted pupils.


    ¡°N..Naruto? What do you want with the Baka? He ran!¡±, she said and spat the last words.


    ¡°What do you mean with ran?¡±, I asked back. The clone wouldn''t have run. It was an order from Dex-kun that the clone would fight to the death, as it didn''t matter when he dies. Just that he will die.


    ¡°This Orochimaru guy attacked him and he then puffed up like one of his clones. He clearly run that weak idiot¡±, she explained.


    ¡°Did Orochimaru say something?¡±, I asked and put some killing intent into my voice so that she is more likely to tell the truth.


    ¡°N.. no, he...he shouted something like ''Five Pronged Seal'', but nothing happened, other than the vanishing of Naruto-baka''s clone¡±, she said truthfully.


    So a seal was the reason for the dismissing of the blood clone? I''m not good with seals, Dex-kun is the master with them. Ninja arts, in general, aren''t really interesting. I mostly just crush my enemies with overwhelming strength and a Bijuudama here and there.


    Now the next problem, is this girl important? I''m not able to create another blood clone or even using the modified Henge of Dex-kun. So I won''t be able to create another Naruto until Dex-kun wakes up.


    Which means that both Pinky and this Sasuke guy are basically out of the exam. Only full teams are allowed to participate in the next round.


    ¡°Can...can you look over Sasuke-kun? He was bitten by this creepy man and is now in a coma. Please¡±, asked suddenly that pink haired thing. I looked down, directly in her teary eyes.


    ¡°I don''t care about Sasuke¡±, I replied and turned around, but Pinky grabbed my leg and began to plead for me to help her Sasuke-kun.


    The annoying girl doesn''t know when to give up.


    ¡°Fuck off or I''ll kill you!¡±, I growled and she let go of me, the pressure I put on my voice was enough for her to loose her control over her bladder. Disgusting.


    I turned around again in an attempt to leave, but I had to stop again, only this time it was from a large burst of negative emotions. They came from the downed Sasuke, who was now slowly standing up.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, this power, this strength. Now I''ll be able to get revenge, now I can finally beat him. But first I have to test this strength of mine¡±, said Sasuke in a psychotic and crazy tone.


    He turned around and eyed his surroundings, taking note of the three dead Ninja and then of me and Pinky.


    ¡°Sakura, where is Naruto? I want to test this strength of mine¡±, he asked and a fire like tattoo was visible on his body. It crossed every visible part and glowed in an eerie purple aura.


    ¡°Sasuke-kun, you are fine!¡±, shouted Pinky in relief; ¡°Naruto-Kun run, he used one of his clones to get away from this Orochimaru guy¡±, she then said with hate.


    ¡°Is that so? Then never mind, Uzuki, this means that I have to test my strength on you¡±, declared Sasuke and then jumped at me. However, I was too tired for this shit. I''m now running around this forest for more than two days and the constant worry I have about Dex-kun didn''t help with my nerves. So I quickly backhanded him into a nearby tree which might have broken a few bones. He will survive, maybe.


    ¡°Keep your friend in check, or he might die¡±, I then said and jumped away. It seems like I could only wait for Dex-kun to wake up now.


    Five minutes later I arrived at the tower and walked inside, there were still a few days left until the second exam ends.


    I located the Dexter clone by searching for my own Chakra, something that is in every clone to mask the Chakra of Dex-kun from his clones, and killed him before burning his remains with my Chakra. I can''t allow Dex-kun to get more memories now, not when he hasn''t overcome the last influx.


    ¡°Dexter-kun? What are you doing here?¡±, asked suddenly a female voice from behind me. The girl that belonged the voice to was TenTen, the same girl that is in Dex-kun''s team and has a one-sided crush on her. Dex-kun loves me and no one else.


    ¡­At least I hope he will still do....


    ¡°I was looking around¡±, I replied quickly.


    ¡°Is something? Your voice sounds different¡±, she asked and I cursed myself for forgetting to not use Chakra in my voice.


    ¡°*COUGH* No, I''m fine, just something in my throat¡±, I said.


    ¡°I hope it''s not a sickness, you should rest, the next test will surely be hard¡±, she advised and I gave her a nod before walking to my room. It''s good that the clone told me where this room is, or I would have to wander around, which would look suspicious.


    I stayed in my room for the next four hours. I would have stayed longer, but I finally felt Dex-kun coming back from his sleep. I slowly gave the control over my body away and waited for him to wake up.


    Waiting in slight fear of his changes and his view of me.


    ¡ãMhh, shit.... Kura-chan, what happened?¡ã, were his first thoughts after waking up.


    He is still using my nickname, and also with the same loving care that he used before. A few good signs.


    ¡ãOrochimaru used the ''Five Pronged Seal'' on your blood clone, this somehow changed the Chakra in it and forced it to dispel. The memory rush forced your mind into a shut down¡ã, I explained.


    ¡ãBut aren''t you normally taking care of these memory rushes?¡ã, he asked.


    ¡ãYour normal Shadow clones aren''t the same as a blood clone, they are a lot less difficult to process and not as strenuous to your brain¡ã, I further explained.


    ¡ãDo..do you feel any different?¡ã, I then asked and couldn''t stop the slight tremble in my ''voice''.


    ¡ãI don''t know,... I... I remember the ''Fox Hunts'' on my birthday, the glares, the assassination attempts, the badmouthing and the constant downgrading of everything I did.... I have the desire to burn Konoha down. To hurt anyone that might mock me...¡ã, he said slowly.


    His tone was full of hate when he mentioned Konoha and I think he didn''t even notice when he spoke as if the memories were of his own.


    ¡ãWhat about me?¡ã, I asked after a pause.


    ¡ãI can''t detect any changes towards you, but there is a strong desire to hurt anyone that is badmouthing you. It made me so angry to constantly hear how they badmouthed you. Telling that I and you are evil. That we are only monster that wait for the right opportunity to attack them.


    They will see what a self-fulfilling prophecy is. I won''t oppose the things that the elders of the Uzumaki clan asked me to do any longer¡ã, he said and I felt immense relive when he told me that he still loves me. Maybe even more now....


    But if he''s going along with the suggestions of the Uzumaki elders, then we will see a lot of fighting in the future.


    ¡ãI''m glad to hear that you are mostly all right¡ã, I said and pressed my emotions of reliefand love though the link.


    ¡ãI hope there won''t be too many changes. Kura-chan? Can we spend some time together?¡ã, he asked.


    ¡ãYes¡ã, I replied and he concentrated so that he can come inside the seal.


    Some things won''t change with my Dex-kun.

 Chapter 35

    Dexter''s POV;


    I had a massive headache when I woke up from my memory trip. Luckily we still had a day or so left from the exam, this in combination with a lot of cuddling of Kurama helped in solving this headache.


    Kura-chan explained to me what happened during my out time, that she probably killed the Sound Three, who were initially in my ''To recruit'' list. That the slippery motherfucker of Orochimaru managed to flee and that Sasuke and Sakura will fail this test if I hadn''t sent another blood clone to replace Naruto.


    The thing is, I don''t plan to keep him. The stunt with the last one showed me that I shouldn''t use them over long periods of time with a forced personality.


    I went over my memories and saw that the blood clone didn''t act as the canon Naruto at all. He wasn''t the loudmouth and stupid prankster, more the reclusive silent psycho. Those that attacked him were often found dead and fights were taken care of in a fast and quick manner.


    Interactions with others were kept at a minimum but oddly enough it seems like he helped Hinata as well and she now has a crush on him. Heh, poor girl will be devastated when she get wind of his supposed death. Naruto won''t be able to heal from the wounds he suffered during the exam and use his last strength to bring both Sasuke and Sakura to the tower, where he will then die after opening the scrolls.


    As for changes on my side, there are some. I''m sure I don''t know all of them but the larger ones like an increased dislike of Sarutobi and especially Danzo, for example, are fairly clear. The spies and ''guards'' send by both of them have done nothing when my clone was attacked. At least they had done nothing as well when he fought back. On the contrary, Danzo''s Ninja even encouraged other Ninja and civilians to attack me. Possibly to see how strong Naruto became.


    Then there is the need to be physically close to someone. The blood clone was completely alone for years. No one to speak to, who won''t insult him, or hug and touch him.


    I never was alone for such a long period of time, even during my reclusive time of reading. I often changed my appearance and played with children in orphanages or fooled around with the maids of my mansion. This complete lack of any form of affection isn''t good.


    It''s a good thing that Kura-chan wasn''t opposed to the long cuddling and the following sex. She''s still out from the petting I gave her tails.


    I''m remained inside my mindscape and with her in our bed. She was lying on my chest, the tails hugging both of us and one of them in my hands. Small purring sounds came from her and she looked like the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.


    Her skin is glistering a little from the sweat and her smile, that came from the after effects of sex and the ongoing petting, warmed my heart and let myself smile fondly.


    I know that I never really left her, however, it feels like it''s the first time in years that I touched her.


    My plan to give her a real body will also start with the Chunin exams.


    ¡°Dexter-kun?¡±.


    Hmm? Seems like someone is speaking to me from the outside. But I want to cuddle more....


    ¡°Dexter-kun, the next exam will start in an hour¡±, said the voice again and I begrudgingly left my mind.


    ¡°I''m up, what was that about the next exam?¡±, I asked and sat up on my bed. TenTen was standing next to me, wearing her clothes for battle.


    ¡°The second exam will end in an hour and I was told that the next one will start directly after¡±, she repeated and tossed me some of my clothes.


    ¡°Fine fine, I''ll come. Where is Lee?¡±, I said and stood up to change. The fact that I only wore boxers wasn''t new to TenTen. We often saw each other in a half naked form, quirks of being a team and out in the wilderness. Guy-sensei''s hard training wasn''t healthy for clothes as well.


    She was still blushing slightly and turned around.


    ¡°He said something about last minute training and run off to the gym¡±, she said and rummaged through my Ninja supplies.


    I hummed my acknowledgment and began to get dressed.


    ¡ãWhy did you leave?¡ã, asked Kura-chan suddenly in a slightly dejected tone.


    ¡ãTenTen said that the next test will start in an hour, can''t miss it¡ã, I answered and finished getting clothed by putting my boots on. I kinda felt through the link how she stretched and then went to sleep.


    I shrugged and took the prepared weapons pouch from TenTen and followed her to the large room that will be used as the arena for the fights that will come in the next hours.


    The teams that managed to finish the last test were the Suna team, my Uzu team, Shikamaru''s team, my team, Hinata''s team, Neji''s team, Sasuke''s team, and Kabuto''s team.


    We were 24 all in all.


    ¡°Who do you think will be your opponent?¡±, asked TenTen once we reached the hall. Most other teams were also inside with only Shikamaru''s team and Sasuke''s team missing. Probably because Ino is waiting for her Sasuke.


    ¡°Don''t really care, none of them, other than this Gaara, is a threat to me. Both you and Lee would be wise to not fight him¡±, I said and pointed at Gaara who was even now grinning his bloodthirsty grin at me. The little stalker was watching me the whole time since we came inside the tower.


    ¡°Really? He doesn''t look like much¡±, said TenTen with an analysing glance.


    ¡°Trust me, he''s stronger than you and won''t stop without killing you. He might not even stop even if the proctors tell him to do¡±, I further said and Gaara grinned widely as if he heard what I said.


    ¡°Creepy¡±, said TenTen with a shiver.


    ¡°Guys, I finished my youthful training!¡±, shouted Lee who came running to us from the entrance. He was panting slightly but wasn''t really tired from the looks of it.


    ¡°You''re late Lee¡±, reprimanded TenTen.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Did you hear the latest news? The team of Sasuke barely managed to finish the last test. Seems like Naruto is even badly hurt and might not survive. He carried both his teammates into the tower and dropped dead after summoning the teacher¡±, said Lee with tears in his eyes for Naruto''s youthful commitment.


    ¡°Really? Thought the last Uchiha would win with flying colors¡±, said TenTen mockingly. She had no love for any of them. Sasuke was a prick, Sakura annoying and useless and Naruto was creepy in her opinion.


    ¡°He wouldn''t be a Genin if he was stronger than us. Heard his brother was already a Jonin when he was 14. Sasuke isn''t much in comparison to Itachi¡±, I said and suddenly felt minuscule amounts of killing intent.


    ¡°Don''t speak of him¡±, growled Sasuke who must''ve heard me.


    ¡°Shouldn''t you be with your teammate? I heard he is badly wounded¡±, I asked with a raised eyebrow. Sure Sasuke was a huge prick and really narcissistical, but even he must feel something for Naruto.


    ¡°The Dobe will manage, he always does¡±, he simply said and then walked to a wall where he sat down and clutched his hurting neck. Sakura, who was following him looked at me with fearful eyes and then sat down next to him. She tried to speak to him but was ignored.


    ¡°How unyouthful¡±, was Lee''s comment and TenTen nodded in agreement.


    The doors to the hall opened another time and Sarutobi followed by Hayate and the Jonin senseis came inside.


    Orochimaru, who was originally passing as the sensei for the sound three wasn''t with them.


    We got in line and watched as Sarutobi stepped onto the small podium in front of the hand sign statue.


    ¡°Those of you that are here now have all shown that they are able to survive in the wilderness against enemies and nature. But the next test will be something different, it will be a show of strength that represents your village. Not all of you know this, but the Chunin exams is a way for each village to show how strong they are. This way we are able to avoid war but are at the same time show the world which village is the strongest¡±, he began and I heard Kankurou mumbling about us being pawns in the hands of our village.


    The third Hokage heard him; ¡°You are right, deep breathwe may use you as soldiers in this mirage of war, but that is what you are. Soldiers, Ninja are the soldiers of their village and have to do everything in their might to protect their home. If it means to hold a tournament to show which village is the strongest, then so be it.


    But you are too many, there will be many influencing people that want to see the most promising Ninja. People who don''t have much time, so we will hold a small tournament to divide the best of you¡±, continued Sarutobi and was then interrupted by Hayate.


    ¡°Hokage-sama *cough*, may I continue?*cough*¡±.


    ¡°Sure¡±, he said and stepped back, so that Hayate could be in front of us.


    ¡°This tournament will take place in this room*cough, cough*, it will be a one on one, *cough* and each of you is allowed to withdraw now. It*cough* won''t influence your other teammates as this tournament is only viewing the strength of the individual*cough*¡±, he said and then ha deep breath in order to not start a coughing fit.


    ¡°I wish to step back¡±, came from Kabuto who was then led outside.


    ¡°Anyone*cough* else?¡±, asked Hayate but none of us raised their hand.


    ¡°As you are not enough for an even amount of fights*cough* we will first decide who of you will be allowed*cough* to continue to the next round without a fight¡±, he then said and the large screen came out of the wall. The pictures of us blinked rapidly on it and then stopped with the image of one of my Uzu Genin. It was the Uzumaki boy.


    He was dejected but happy at the same time for not having to fight in this round.


    ¡°Well then, *cough* please take position*cough* on the balustrade until*cough* you are called¡±, he said and waited until all of us left the floor.


    My team stood next to Kakashi and Kurenai.


    The screen began anew and then stopped with the image of Shino and a Genin from Uzu, it was one of the civilians.


    ¡°I heard that one of your Genin got badly wounded?¡±, asked Kurenai Kakashi.


    He, who was already reading his porn, didn''t even look up as he answered,¡±Yes, he carried both his teammates into the tower and activated the scroll before falling down from exhaustion. It''s not clear if he will survive¡±.


    ¡°Such a youthful student. His flames of youth will surely burn strong enough to survive this ordeal¡±, shouted Guy but glanced down at me. He must know.


    ¡°Wasn''t it the dead last? This Naruto?¡±, she further asked and none of us missed the obvious flinch of Hinata. She must''ve already cried, her eyes are red and puffed.


    ¡°Naruto is stronger than it seems¡±, Kakashi simply said, but Sasuke scoffed. Sakura opened her mouth to say something, but was silenced by a glare from Kakashi, probably something about him not being there when they fought Orochimaru.


    Too bad that Kura-chan didn''t knock her out. At least it doesn''t seem like she was speaking about our encounter. Sasuke might have forbidden her from doing so. The humiliating bitch slap that Kura-chan gave him isn''t something that he wants to be known.


    I looked back down to the fight and saw that Shino won the fight. There are some scorch marks from fire Jutsu that were used by the Uzu Genin, but he was defeated by the Chakra sucking bugs of Shino.


    The next fight was Sasuke''s against one of Kabuto''s teammates. Sasuke seemed to have awaken his Sharingan during his fight against Orochimaru, but he hadn''t Lee''s Taijutsu and was forced to use the Sharingan and the curse mark against his opponent. He barely won and was instantly taken away by Kakashi.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±, asked Kiba.


    ¡°Infirmary, Sasuke is still hurt from the last exam¡±, explained Kurenai but I saw her glancing to Guy, who gave a slight not in return.


    The next fight was Kankurou against the remaining teammate of Kabuto. It was pretty much canon and he won with his puppet. His deathly hug crushed Misumi''s rips and inner organs.


    Shikamaru had to fight against one of Neji''s teammates and busted the girl almost in the same way as in the Kanon. The only difference was that he didn''t run against the wall but jumped upwards which forced her to jump head first against the balustrade.


    Choji fought against the last teammate of Neji and rolled him over like a truck.


    The poor guy tired to hit Choji with Kunai and even some low C-Rank Justu, but the Meatball Jutsu of Choji made his body as hard as steel.


    After that was a fight of two of my Uzu Genin, probably ricked so that not too many of them have the chance to get into the next round. The two civilians were fighting each other. But it was clear that one of them had the upper hand. It was the boy. It wasn''t because she was weak, no it was because she was the medic of the team and not good with close range fights. She used mid distance weapons and managed to keep him at bay for a good time, she even used some ninja wire, probably thought to her by their Sensei, who was a member of the Filium clan. The wire did catch him, but he used an earth Jutsu to get out of it and the held a Kunai to her neck after resurfacing.


    The fight ended without much bloodshed and she healed the few wounds that he suffered.


    The next fight was interesting, it was TenTen''s fight against Temari. Normally it would have been Temari''s win with her wind Jutsu, but TenTen trained hard to beat Ninja with this speciality.


    Her idea was to use small earth Jutsu to create many stone walls that will block the wind attacks. She then rigged most of these walls with explosive tacks and forced Temari into them by throwing Kunai at her blind spot.


    It worked, at first, but then Temari opened her fan fully and the wind got strong enough to slice through the walls. TenTen''s last resort was to attack in a Kenjutsu fight, but Temari was no slouch with her fan even in close combat and kept her at bay.


    The massive strength both had, one from the training with Guy and the other from the need of using such a big fan, was even. TenTen still lost at the end. She was forced back by a heavy hit of Temari and couldn''t evade the directly following wind Jutsu that threw her into the wall. The hit was so strong that the wall cracked and even held TenTen inside.


    Still TenTen didn''t loose as embarrassingly as last time and Temari gave her a nod of respect at the end.


    The next fight was Hinata against Neji, also canon. Neji almost killed her with her refusing to give up. The only difference was that no one declared to beat Neji up.


    Then came Gara''s fight, he was matched against Kiba, who instantly gave up. He and his teammates saw what he did in the Forest of Death and didn''t want to end crushed to death.


    Gara didn''t like it the least and was barely restrained by Baki.


    Lee, who was now almost jumping up and down from the anticipation of fighting, was pitched against the last Uzu Genin. The girl from the Gladius clan.


    But it was Lee of whom we are speaking and Lee isn''t known for changing his behaviour, so he still refused to fight such a good looking woman and was promptly beaten up.


    TenTen just facepalmed in embarrassment, but Guy cried about Lee''s youthful resolve of not hurting a woman. He too was beaten up, just this time by Kurenai.


    Sakura had to fight against Neji''s last teammate and both knocked themselves out in an embarrassing fight that did only show the bare minimum of being a Ninja.


    Then it was my fight, it was the last one and was to fight against Ino. Really the poor girl won''t even know what will happen to her. She isn''t strong enough to fight me and even her mind Jutsu won''t work. Kura-chan will fry her brain if she tries to.


    This wouldn''t be good for me as it would show everyone with at least a bit knowledge about mind Jutsu that I have something inside me or are trained against these kind of Jutsu. Both something that shouldn''t be the case with Dexter Uzuki.


    ¡°I will beat you¡±, declared Ino, but her voice was shaky. She knew that I was the Genin of the year and as such she puts me on the same place of Sasuke, someone who is really strong in her opinion.


    ¡°You*cough*may start¡±, announced Hayate. Ino instantly rushed at me with barely note worthy speed and threw a few Kunai before attempting to engage me in a Taijutsu fight.


    I first evaded her Kunai and then her bad Academy style attacks. All this while doing light taps on her arms and legs, each tap was Chakra enhanced and cut one of her pressure points or a little bit of her tendons. But not enough for her to instantly notice it. She might have been able with enough experience, but that was something that she did not has.


    So it looked like she got gradually slower until she realised that the reason for that and that it wasn''t her low stamina.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±, she then asked after jumping back to gain some distance.


    ¡°I cut your pressure points and tendons. You should barely be able to move now, give up it''s over¡±, I said and saw that Neji was clenching his fists. He must think that I stole this style from the Hyuuga, as it is similar to their Hyuuken. But only to those who are simple minded, the Hyuuken does the same to the Tenketsu and is also based on immobilising the opponent but this is nothing new in Taijutsu. Many styles use strikes that slow or stop the movements of their opponent.


    It''s just that none of these is common in Konoha.


    ¡°No not yet!¡±, shouted Ino and brought me out of my thoughts. She moved her hands in the characteristic sign for her mind transfer Jutsu. I knew that this Jutsu needs a direct line, so I jumped away and put Ino into a choke hold. She was forced back into her body and found herself unable to breath. I kept the hold until she succumbed to the lack of air and got limp.


    Hayate announced me as the winner and we moved on to the choosing of opponents in the next round.


    Shikamaru was still patched against Temari, Shino against Kankurou, Gaara against Sasuke, the Usumaki Uzu Genin has to fight against Choji, I was to fight against Neji and the remaining civilian Genin from Uzu had to sit out for the first fight. On the first view something good, but it also meant that she wont able to show her skills and with that had not as many chances to prove herself worthy of the Rank of a Chunin.


    Anyway, the next part of the exam will take place in a month and I''m interested in finding out about the fallout of Naruto''s death.

 Chapter 36

    Third Person''s POV;


    The news of Naruto Uzumaki''s supposed death didn''t take long to reach the village, Dexter barely reached the gate of the village when he heard the first shouts of joy about the dead devil spawn.


    Unbeknown to him, but surely noticed by Kurama, he clenched his fists almost hard enough to draw blood. She also noticed how he glared at most of the population, with exception of a few. However, those could be counted on two hands with fingers to spare.


    The memories she has finished reading through showed her that almost everyone in Konoha insulted or hindered the blood clone. Be it by denying him service in a shop or forms of psychological torture by normal insults or systematic degradation. The clone had no one to speak to for the whole time. Hinata, who may have held him in a good view was too shy and fearful of doing anything and he never met the family of Ichiracus Ramen because Dexter doesn''t like ramen.


    The other Genin of the academy weren''t even the real Naruto''s friends before the Chunin exam, so nothing on that front as well. And Iruka wasn''t his surrogate brother as the blood clone never behaved like the attention seeking prankster that the normal one was.


    Seriously, the blood clone dropped its task to behave like the real Naruto after the first week, he just couldn''t be as stupid and annoying as the real one, so it chooses to go with the silent broody style. Also, something that isn''t likes Dexter, but more doable.


    Kurama had to agree that Dexter had his broody moments, those had the tendency to involve the desire to kill anyone in his surroundings or the hard choice of eating chicken fried or grilled when he comes home.


    So a broody Naruto wasn''t, as previously mentioned, impossible. It may have had the downside of many dark and homicidal thoughts or, but more often than not, the death of some unfortunate chickens. Well, everything had a price.


    Kurama was contemplating this and many other things while Dexter kept walking towards his home.


    Once there the ''joyous'' news had already spread like a wildfire in a dry month and by the time Dexter opened the door to his home the villagers began to decorate the streets for a festival.


    He took his shoes off and searched for Yuugao, but couldn''t find her. This meant that she was still at work or out with Hayate and would come home in the late evening or maybe only at night. So Dexter began to cook something for him and his ''sister'' so that they could eat and speak once she is home.


    Half an hour into the cooking Dexter was able to hear the explosion of some fireworks and music, as well as shouts of joy.


    ¡ãSeems like the village is throwing a party¡ã, Kurama noted dryly and Dexter scoffed.


    ¡ãYes, stupid villagers, I would love to see their expressions when they find out that Naruto wasn''t real to begin with and that I was him all along¡ã, replied Dexter.


    ¡ãThen why aren''t you going to reveal yourself during the finals?¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãBecause it''s stupid. As much as I would love to see their faces, it would force me to leave the village directly after, and I would not be able to speak to Tayuya and Kimimaro. Well, at least not as easily. By the way, what happened to the sound three during the Chunin test? I did plan to recruit them, but that never happened¡ã, he explained and Kurama chuckled nervously.


    ¡ãWell, I might have killed them accidentally. My concentration wasn''t really on the completion of your plans...¡ã, she admitted but Dexter just gave it a shrug and continued with his cooking.


    ¡ãNo problem, their nature wasn''t really something for Uzu, except for Kin. I also decided to not include Jirobo, Kidomaru, and Sakon in my plans. They are too dark to take in¡ã.


    ¡ãAnd what about Tayuya? She isn''t the nicest person as well¡ã, asked Kurama slightly confused. She knew from Dexter''s memories that Tayuya had a tendency for foul mouth speeches¡ã.


    ¡ãThe seal is influencing their mind, so she might not be as psycho as she acts. The cursing isn''t really troublesome, more funny than bad and I still think she''s an Uzumaki.


    And Kimimaro was one cool character. I will beat him and then offer him to heal his disease. He is someone who will do anything for someone who saved his life. That''s why he is so fanatical about Orochimaru. He thinks he saved his life and as such has to repay him with loyalty. But once I defeated him he has to admit that he did anything in his power and fulfilled his debt. At least I hope so. If not, then he will die like the others¡ã. Dexter finished the explanation of his plans and with them the cooking. He grabbed a plate, sat down and began to eat. The festival music that filled the background wasn''t helping his slightly sour mood.


    The sudden bang of an open door and a Yuugao Uzuki, who rushed inside and hugged the stuffing out of him did.


    ¡°I''m so proud of you, I heard how your team reached the tower after only one day and how you beat the Yamanaka heiress.


    But I also heard that your opponent in the first fight will be Neji Hyuuga. It is said that he is a prodigy in the Hyuuken. The Hyuuga and their style are a force to be reckoned with. We will have to train hard to beat him¡±, she then said and released Dexter from the hug.


    Her eyes held a determined glint and the tone was filled with competitiveness.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee? Why are you so hyped about the fact that I will fight Neji? Sure he might have been good in the academy, but he still failed the second Genin test during his first try¡±, asked Dexter.


    ¡°Vira, this stupid bitch of Hyuuga had the guts to tell me how their prodigy will beat you up like a Jonin would beat up fresh Genin. She even said that a branch member would be enough to beat my brother. Stupid pale-eyed main branch Hyuuga whore¡±, rambled Yuugao and fell into a cursing fit about the woman that was a co-worker of her and not on good terms with Yuugao.


    Dexter knew from experience that his sister wasn''t fond of Vira, that was always the case, even during Genin times. That she was her competition during the ANBU training wasn''t helping.


    So he understood why she was so fired up and amused by the fact that Neji and he have to continue the fight between these two women.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry Yuugao-nee, the Hyuuken isn''t as strong as the Hyuuga made everyone believe to be¡±, assured Dexter and Yuugao stoped mid-rant. She focused back on him and then processed the words he said.


    ¡°What do you mean with not as strong? The Hyuuken is almost a sure death for anyone in close combat¡±, she asked back, remembering all the fights she lost because this stupid bitch Vira got too close.


    Dexter just scoffed and directed his sister to the table, where she got a plate of food for her own. She waited for him to explain and knew that he would, but only after eating his chicken. It was a wonder that he even allowed her to distract him from his food. Chicken is his food of gods and he defends it as fanatically as Anko defends her dango or Kushina-sensei did with her ramen.


    So she had to hold her curiosity in and ate her food. Food that tasted as good as it normally does. Dexter sure knows how to make a good chicken dish, behaviourwhich was almost guaranteed by the amount of chicken he eats in a year.


    A lot of his payment goes into his chicken supply.


    But back to the topic, Dexter finished and looked at Yuugao who could almost hold her questions back.


    ¡°Let me ask you why do you think is the Hyuuken so strong?¡±, he then asked and Yuugao was quick to answer.


    ¡°Duh, because it seals your Chakra and is a combination of attacks that stack on each other to fully make their opponent immobile once they manage to land a single hit. In combination with their Dojutsu, that allows them to see Chakra, they are able to see every tenketsu point in your system and are easily able to stop your Chakra from moving or even let it burst out.


    And then there is their Kaiten that blocks any attack from reaching them and will also allow them to start one of their moves on you when you get caught in it.


    And let''s not speak about the fact they can see through Genjutsu like it was a walk in the park¡±, she listed.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah that pretty much sums up why they are so weak¡±, Dexter said with a grin and Yuugao raised an eyebrow. Didn''t he listen at all? These are strong techniques.


    ¡°Do you think Guy-sensei is strong?¡±, Dexter then asked and Yuugao nodded. She might not like his excentricbehavior, but she had to admit that he was one of the strongest Jonin in Konoha.


    ¡°Why do you think is he so strong?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°He''s a Taijutsu master and his training is harder than that of the ANBU training¡±, she answered. That''s obvious, isn''t it? You get strong with training and Guy did a lot of that.


    ¡°That is one part of his strength, but what about his Taijutsu style?¡±, Dexter asked again and Yuugao realized that he was doing his annoying way of explanation again.


    He isn''t going to simply tell her why he is going to hint her in the right direction for her to realize it herself. Couldn''t her stupid brother do it the easy way for once?


    So the answer was in his Taijutsu, it''s the Strong Fist, a style that was developed by himself and has its foundations on heavy hits and strong leg attacks. They are designed to be in combination with the eight gates and it''s said that it even allows him to fly after opening the fifth gate.


    She never saw Guy opening more than four, but the strength he showed after only half of the eight gates assured her that she would never want to fight him in a live and death battle. Guy was a monster and the rumor she heard of his defeat by an Uzumaki wasn''t damaging his reputation at all.


    Everyone knew that an Uzumaki is an army in itself when they reach a certain proficiency with seals. And it''s said that this Uzumaki was a master in seals and could apply them without ink and only by his Chakra alone.


    However, this wasn''t about the Uzumaki that threw the T&I department into panic by not knowing about him, it was about Guy and his self-made style.


    The differences between the Strong Fist and the Hyuuken were that the Hyuuken relies on precise and fast attacks who are done in conjunction. It is old and has a long history.


    The Strong Fist, on the other hand, is more like a heavy hit attack. The attacks are still fast but they have a wider range to hit and are effective on almost any body parts, while the Hyuuken only bruises slightly if it hits a muscle without a tenketsu.


    It is also more for damaging the outside of a body, while the Hyuuken is perfectly able to rupture organs or cause internal bleeding.


    Another difference is that it is only performed by Guy and his Genin Lee. Normally this would mean that it has many flaws that weren''t corrected over the span of time, but Guy is seriously a master in Taijutsu and what little flaws that are left over aren''t really of concern for most fights. However the same can be said about the Hyuuken, the years have refined the style to almost perfection.


    Yuugao didn''t think that the thing Dexter meant was in the fact that the Hyuuken is precise and the Strong Fist a heavy damage dealer.


    It must be something else. What makes a Taijutsu style weak?


    Other than the obvious fact of not being lethal. There is also the matter of usability. An attack that won''t hit your opponent won''t win your fight, but both aren''t lacking in that department. The Strong Fist is used in combination with the gates and they increase the speed of the user tremendously. And the Hyuuken has the Byakugan that helps the user.


    Another thing would be how widespread the style is. The Academy Style is used by almost every village and everyone knows how to counter this style as they know it themselves.


    But both couldn''t be said about the Strong Fist and the Hyuuken. Sure, the Hyuuken is known but not the in and outs of it. And that only Guy and Lee know the Strong Fist is self-explanatory.


    Suddenly Yuugao stopped in her thoughts and grinned widely.


    ¡°I know what you mean, the Hyuuken with its ins and outs may not be known to many, but the style itself sure is. Other villages must have developed a counter attack against it over the years.


    Still, this is not the case with Konoha, the Hyuuga were good with their politics and stopped any and all attempts at developing a counter¡±, she said first proudly and then slightly dejected that it might not be everything that Dexter meant. She now knew that there are counters out there, but none of those would be available for Dexter.


    ¡°Didn''t stop me from doing so. Really, the Hyuuken is utter crap against a good fighter. Sure they may be able to do heavy damage after landing a few hits, but almost every attack is based on the before and a slight divination in the first one will make the remaining attacks less effective. There is also the fact that they have to hit first. The Byakugan isn''t like the Sharingan and doesn''t increase the ability to follow objects.


    You only have to be fast enough to not get hit.


    But that isn''t everything, I could simply put my Chakra into my surroundings and effectively blind the Hyuuga. The amount of Chakra in the air would hinder them from ''seeing''.


    They also only rely on their hands and are useless without them. A few pressed pressure point would render a Hyuuga defenseless. They are also against teaching Jutsu, as their precious Hyuuken is enough for them. This means that no Hyuuga is really good with ranged based attacks and has to run through the coming attacks before even hoping of attacking.


    They do have one range based attack, its use air pressure to hit something away, not really good against single opponents¡±, Dexter explained and Yuugao was wide eyed. Sure it was known that speed would be a counter against the Hyuuga, but their 360¡ã sight makes a lot of sneaking impossible, so pure speed would have to be used. Something that is a strong factor in the training of a Hyuuga. They know of this weakness and are trying to counter it from the start.


    ¡°But what about the rotation technique?¡±, asked Yuugao. It was one attack that often stopped her advance on Vira.


    ¡°Even easier, it forces the user to stand still. Which means an easy target. The rotation does not block air, it wouldn''t have been possible to use for a prolonged time otherwise. So a simply continued flame thrower Jutsu wouldn''t only cook the user, but also suffocate him as it would diminish the air inside the rotation. Every Genin with enough Chakra could do it¡±, he said with a large grin and Yuugao face palmed for her stupidity of not noticing such an obvious weakness.


    ¡°I get it, I get it. You know how to beat Neji, that is good, brilliant even. Now I''m even more sure about my bet with Vira. I can already imagine her devastated face once she sees her so skilled Hyuuga prodigy defeated by a clanless Ninja¡±, admitted Yuugao and had a stupid grin on her face.


    ¡°Yes, so I don''t really need to train for the battle with him, as I know that I''m already stronger than him. Which won''t stop me from doing so nonetheless. So I''ll be out tomorrow morning and start with some training¡±, Dexter said and Yuugao nodded.


    ¡°I''ll gladly help, just say something and I will try to get free from my duties¡±, she promised. They then cleaned the dishes and went to sleep.


    A few days later, during training, Kurama decided to mention a problem that seemed to be out of Dexter''s head.


    ¡ãDex-kun? What will you do about Hayate? He isn''t dead yet, but it won''t be long if you''re not going to keep an eye on him¡ã.


    ¡ãOh yes, him. I don''t know, I could save him. It would prevent Yuugao-nee from getting sad. On the other hand, I don''t care about him at all. He''s alive as good as dead, maybe dead even better, as he wouldn''t be able to hep with the defense in the coming invasion.


    I could also use the grieve of Yuugao-nee to tell her about us and my plans. Her sudden loss off Hayate would make her easy to sway on our side. She wouldn''t want to loose me as well, something that would happen if she would not come with me.


    But she''s still fiercely loyal to Konoha and I don''t know if she would really come with me.


    There is also the fact that I did hide many things from her. Most of them not really small¡ã, he confessed.


    ¡ãWhat were your plans anyway?¡ã, she asked. Dexter never told her about this part.


    ¡ãEh, I just thought of abducting her during the invasion and then telling her the rest, with some use of my memory seal. I hoped that the hate, pain, and grief that would come with the seal changes her to agree in coming with me. The seal lets the user live through the content and only a few wouldn''t change from it.


    But now I don''t know, it might also be problematic if I don''t help Hayate and she finds out about my ability to resurrect the dead.


    I think I''ll just wing it¡ã, he said and concluded the matter with a shrug.


    Kurama didn''t say anything else. Yuugao may be somewhat important to Dexter, but Hayate was not and hers and mostly Dexter''s concern for people didn''t go beyond those few they liked. And even then they wouldn''t help their friends as well. It would only spiral down into a circle of helping anyone who came along, just because he or she was slightly befriended with their friends.


    And on top of that, Kurama didn''t care about anyone besides Dexter. They could all die as long as she was together with him.

 Chapter 37

    Third Person''s POV:


    It was three days later, on a night with a clear sky and an almost full moon, when a shadow clone of Dexter popped silently and informed the original of the meeting between Kabuto and Baki. Spying on them from the shadows was Hayate, he was fairly good for a special Jonin. But Baki was an S-Rank Jonin and would have been a candidate for Kazekage if the current position wasn''t already filled.


    So it wasn''t really a wonder that Hayate was found out, a wind screening Jutsu told Baki about everyone in a specific range. And Kabuto was no less of skill. He wasn''t a master spy that managed to infiltrate each big village for nothing.


    So no, Dexter wasn''t surprised that Hayate got found out and killed in the original universe. Something that would have happened as well in this one, hadn''t he seen a fond smile of Yuugao this evening when she looked at a picture of herself and Hayate.


    The shadow clone was trailing him for a few days already, but he wasn''t sure of what he would do then. Now he decided to help the boyfriend of his sister.


    Even if it only was to evade future conversations about his ability to resurrect the dead.


    So Dexter used a preset Hiraishin seal and ''jumped'' towards the location of their fight. Hayate was good with a sword, some would say skilled, but nowhere on a level to beat A-Rank Ninja. Not even speaking about S-Rank ones.


    He was loosing ground and it got increasingly stranger that not a single ANBU came to help him.


    You would think that a fight on the roof of a military village would alert someone, but there wasn''t a single ANBU in range.


    This might have been a coincidence, but it wasn''t. Danzo arranged the patrols in such a way that no one would listen in on Kabuto''s and Baki''s little conservation. Hayate was just unlucky to stumble about their meeting when he came back from his own training.


    ¡ãYou''ll have to jump in now if you''re going to save him¡ã, reminded Kurama, so Dexter sprung into motion. He reached them in an instant and blocked a wind slice attack from Baki with two short swords.


    Booth Baki and Hayate stopped moving, Baki because he had to reassess the situation and Hayate because he recognized the person in front of him.


    ¡°How could a Genin stop my Wind Slicer?¡±, Baki asked after analyzing his opponent. He has seen this Genin from the fights during the second test. He wasn''t impressed with his fight, not because Dexter wasn''t good, but this Yamanaka girl was just too weak.


    It still was surprising to see a Genin blocking his B-Rank wind Jutsu. Sure, nothing truly deadly, but sure enough way stronger than what a Genin could stop.


    ¡°Dexter*cough*? What are you doing here?¡±, asked Hayate in shock and slight fear. He knew that this Suna Ninja was beyond him and that Dexter would stand no chance if he couldn''t take a candle himself.


    And he couldn''t stop fearing of the things Yuugao would do to him if she learned that her little brother died because he couldn''t protect him. Doesn''t matter if he was dead as well, Yuugao would find a way.


    ¡°I decided that Nee-chan likes you enough to warrant a save. Wouldn''t like it to see her crying¡±, answered Dexter in a calm and controlled voice. A voice that shouldn''t have come from a Genin who faced an experienced Jonin. The air shifted and Hayate knew that he didn''t know Dexter as good as he thought. This Genin suddenly put out an aura that put most Jonin to shame.


    ¡°The thing is, it comes with a price. A price that will turn your world upside down Hayate-san. A price that might force you to leave your home. Are you willing to pay this price?¡±, he then said in a deadly serious tone and looked back into Hayate''s eyes.


    A chill went down Hayate''s spine, the eyes of Dexter weren''t the lazy or carefree eyes he so often has seen on this Genin. These eyes were the same he saw when the Hokage gave orders.


    Serious, strong and deadly for those who dare to disobey.


    ¡°W..will I still be able to be together with Yuugao-chan?¡±, asked Hayate after a long pause trying hard to not cough. He knew that someone with those eyes meant business and the words spoken by Dexter before didn''t leave room for what he meant.


    So Hayate chose to bite into the sour apple and asked the one question that mattered even more than Konoha, Yuugao Uzuki.


    ¡°That you will do¡±, assured Dexter and Hayate couldn''t see any lie in his eyes, nor hear them from his words.


    ¡°Then I will pay¡±, he said with finality.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Suddenly the eyes of Dexter changed, gone were the purplish pupils and in place came eyes that were dark lilac with rings around a back pupil. Tomoes were lining the rings and the aura of strength increased even more.


    Dexter turned back around to Baki, who surprisingly didn''t move or say anything during the whole conservation.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡±, he asked and got into a more serious fighting position than before.


    ¡°I sure am, however, I can''t fight you seriously in this location. So we have to go somewhere else¡±, answered Dexter and two chains came suddenly out of the roof. One of them wrapped around Hayate''s foot, the other around Baki''s.


    A flash of light later and all three were in a large clearing in a forest. A clearing that Hayate knew, it was a few dozen kilometers away from Konoha and often used for spars that leave more collateral damage.


    ¡°How?¡±, he asked dumbly but no one answered him. He looked back at Dexter and noticed with some shock that he was gone. In his place stood a man with yellow hair that was tipped with red. He was tall and had a lean build. But the most noteworthy thing were the nine tails that swished leisurely behind him and fox ears on his head.


    ¡°Interesting, what kind of bloodline is this?¡±, asked Baki. He was now completely serious. The fact that someone could teleport three people without looking the least bit troubled was enough for him to be.


    ¡°Doesn''t matter to you, what matters is that I need to kill you now¡±, answered the man. He then raised his arm towards Baki, hand outstretched.


    Baki tensed and got ready to evade what ever attack this man would send at him. However, he wasn''t prepared for what happened next.


    ¡°Almighty Pull!¡±, spoke the man silently and Baki was suddenly pulled forward, directly to the outstretched hand of the man.


    It was sudden and would have stunned many into a stupor that wouldn''t allow any actions, but Baki wasn''t many. He was one of the best Suna Ninja, he was a possible Kage candidate.


    So he quickly moved his body mid-air and sent blades of wind at his opponent.


    These blades weren''t the same that were blocked by Dexter from before. They were way stronger and showed it by leaving large marks on the ground while flying towards their target.


    But Baki and Hayate were again surprised as suddenly a greed ribcage formed around the man and absorbed the wind blades as if they were only a slight breeze and not strong enough to cleave boulders in two.


    Baki was shocked, he knew what this was. No high ranked Ninja wouldn''t, it was a Susano''o, it''s only seen by the strongest Uchihas. However, he had no time to ponder over this realization, as his flight came to an end and his throat was firmly grabbed by the man with the almost glowing lilac eyes.


    The hand began to squeeze and Baki felt how breathing got increasingly harder, so he raised both his arms and enveloped them in wind Chakra. Moving the Chakra with such speed that they formed blades of wind that would cut almost anything in their way.


    Yet, again, he wasn''t able to give his opponent any wounds, as two green skeleton arms formed from the ribcage and grabbed his arms in a tight lock.


    ¡°Sorry Baki, but you underestimated me. You should have fled the moment you saw me blocking your wind blades¡±, the man said and put his free hand on Baki''s head.


    A large demonic head came out of the ground from behind the man and Baki knew that he would die the moment he saw the head opening his mouth.


    A second later Dexter yanked his hand back and the soul of Baki left his body. Every memory and skill with it now rushed into Dexter and Dexter now know what he knew.


    He let go of the now dead S-Rank Ninja and turned around to look at the pale, frightened and confused Hayate.


    ¡°Ask away, there are many things that will change in the near future. But I assure you, none of them will be good for Konoha¡±, Dexter then said and Hayate gulped once.


    ¡°Who are you really,*chough, cough* how are you so strong, what will you*cough* do to Konoha and above all, do you care about Yuugao-chan or is she just a plaything for you?¡±, asked Hayate.


    ¡°I''m Naruto, the one that died during the exams was only a clone. I trained hard after the things that happened in my early childhood and I won''t to anything to Konoha, not yet at least. And I assure you that Yuugao-nee isn''t a plaything. I love her as a sister and would protect her from any harm. The problem is that she still loves Konoha and the things I plan for it, as well as the fact that I kept my appearance and skills hidden from her force me to be a little sneaky about revealing myself to her¡±, he answered.


    ¡°What did Konoha to make*cough* you plot something that will force me into betraying it?¡±, Hayate then asked.


    ¡°I can show you, but it will show you how your home really is. The things hidden behind the colorful facade¡±. The deadly serious tone made Hayate only hesitant briefly. If he''s going to defect, than he will damn well know why.


    ¡°Show me¡±, he said and Dexter stepped up to him. Hayate saw him concentrating for a moment, before a seal formed in Dexter''s hand. Said seal jumped over to him and his world turned black before a white light blinded him.


    He then saw a group of villagers and even some Ninja, they had cruel smiles on their faces and he saw all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    He then felt his body, he felt that he was weaker than what he remembered to be. The ankle of his sight was not normal and he noticed that he was bound on his hands by ropes, as well as lifted off of the ground.


    ¡°Well Demon Brat, time for your yearly birthday present. It''s Pi?ata time!¡±, said one of the men cheerfully and Hayate saw how the man raised a bat before he felt pain cursing through his legs. The man had shattered the bones in his knee.


    What followed was a beating that hurt more than any wound he ever received. But it didn''t stop with the beating he got from the villagers after that came the Ninja who gave him pain with skills no civilian would ever have.


    It finally stopped after long hours and Hayate sighed in relive when they left, only to realize that they left him there, hanging from the sailing and more dead than alive.


    He lived through this memory and many more that showed regular beatings. He learned of Rufus and of his death, he learned of how Naruto/Dexter came to life with Yuugao. How he met Kurama, how he traveled to Uzugakure and what he learned from the diary of the Hokage.


    In short, he learned what Dexter lived through and what gave him reason to do what he has done. And Hayata felt sad about his home. Sad and disappointed about how deep they have fallen, but also angry for not noticing anything and angry at the many civilians and Ninja who had done what they had done.


    The Ninja who were his friends only yesterday.


    Then the memories ended and Hayate found himself back in the clearing, dully noting how he was crying silent tears.


    ¡°When will you tell Yuugao-chan¡±, he asked in a whisper.


    ¡°It''s complicated, I keep pushing it back, in fear of being pushed away. At the latest before I will leave the village for good. Your task will be to stay quiet about what happened tonight. You will act as if nothing happened and will play the good Konoha Ninja for a few more month.


    The invasion will take place without change and you will act as if you didn''t know.


    You, Yuugao-nee and I will leave around two months after the invasion. I hope it will help her to accept the changes when we both are with her, even if she doesn''t want to stay with me¡±, Dexter said and Hayate noticed the anxious tone in Dexter''s voice.


    ¡°I think you underestimate her love to you, but very well. *cough* I will stay quiet.*cough* Until you are ready to act¡±.


    ¡°Thanks, here is a seal for you, it''s a marker that can inform me if you need help, channel Chakra into it and I will know that you are in trouble. I will then teleport to your position. Only activate it in dire situations¡±, Dexter said and a flash blinded Hayate.


    They were back in Konoha. Dexter then formed an enforced shadow clone and let it Solid Henge into Baki.


    ¡°Act like Baki until the invasion starts¡±, ordered the original Dexter and the clone saluted before jumping off into the night.


    ¡°Well then Hayate, see you tomorrow when you come over for Yuugao-nee''s date¡±, Dexter said with a grin that betrayed everything Hayate saw during the last half hour. The false Genin then reapplied his own Solid Henge and jumped into the darkness.


    ¡°What have I gotten into?... But you''re worth it Yuugao-chan¡±, mumbled Hayate before jumping off as well.

 Chapter 38

    Dexter''s POV;


    The month between the second and third part of the Chunin exam was now half way over and I was still keeping up the farce of training in preparation to fight Neji.


    My shadow clone, that is acting as Baki, wasn''t dispelled yet and Hayate kept the act up as well. He, Hayate, even gave me a few training sessions in swordsmanship.


    But today wasn''t such a day, today I was doing a few Chakra exercises near a creek that ends in a pond. The exercise was easy to know but hard to learn. It consisted out of a different kind of water walking, you have to use the normal water walking exercise, but increase the difficulty by further using Chakra to propel yourself forward or in a wanted direction. Effectively using water walking as waterskiing. The quicker the turns and faster the movement the better. So far I was doing a good job of mimicking a jetski on kerosene. The next step would be to use this technique on normal land.


    It was at this moment that I, even if I don''t know how with all the noise that the water was making, heard perverted giggling and lewd comments about a women''s bust.


    ¡ãTook him long enough to seek me out¡ã, I commented in an unamused tone.


    ¡ãYeah, and I''m not even sure it was you or the fact that we deliberately trained near a well-known bathing place for women¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    I stopped my training briefly and skipped over to the turn of the creek that leads directly towards the pond. Once there I quickly spotted the white mane of Jiraiya. He was perched on his toad summon and was scribbling down on his notepad. Not so silent giggles came from him and it was a near wonder the women weren''t hearing him.


    ¡ãOne way silencing seals?¡ã, guessed Kura-chan and, after a quick confirming look from my Rinnegan, I confirmed her guess. The seal was on the toad and was silencing it and Jiraiya who was sitting on it, yet only towards the front.


    ¡ãSo the pervert is using these seals to not get heard by his targets but forgets to make them effecting his back?¡ã, I asked more than stated, a little confused at his stupidity.


    ¡ãI think he''s a masochist that wants to be found and then punished by these almost naked women. The fact that he''s always right back on his feet shows that he isn''t as affected by the beating as he shows¡ã, explained Kurama and I nodded to this logic. I didn''t condemn the man for this. Everyone has his or her very own fetish, hell I developed a tail fetish over the last years.


    Kurama''s tails were just so fluffy and pretty and soft and flexible and luster and....


    ¡ãDex-kun, please focus¡ã, asked Kura-chan with a slightly heated tone.


    ¡ãRight, sorry. It''s just that they are so beautiful and fluffy and there are nine of them¡ã, I quickly justified but also tried to refocus on the real topic. I''ll have time to think about these holy tails of her later, during the night.


    I walked right next to him and poked him on his shoulder. At fi, st he froze and then slowly turned around to me, he then got wide eyed when he saw my evil grin and silently mouthed for me to stay quiet. Of course my grin grew even larger and I breathed in, before shouting ¡°Sorry ladies, but here is a perverted old man that wants to ogle you while you are bathing!¡±.


    We both heard loud cries of angry women and then saw a group of nine storming towards us. I, intelligent as I am, closed my eyes and put my hands over them.


    What then followed was the pained cries of Jiraiya and more angry shouts of the women.


    ¡°Thanks kid, you can open your eyes now¡±, then said one of them and I did so.


    They were now wearing towels and some were still stomping on the downed form of a bloody man.


    ¡°I was training on the creek and heard him giggling and came over to see what happened. I promise I didn''t see anything¡±, I quickly said. It''s well known that women in Konoha are quick to attack anyone who only just thinks about what they think as perverted.


    Idiots all of them. You can''t force someone from stop thinking about what turns them on. However, this does not justifies Jiraiya''s actions. If he wants to get stomped on, then he just has to pay a whore for it. Or find a girlfriend. Then again, this would probably not satisfy him.


    ¡°Your that Genin that has to fight Neji Hyuuga aren''t you?¡±, then asked a second woman, also clad in a towel.


    ¡°Yes, I was training for the fight¡±, I confirmed.


    ¡°Well, we wish you luck. These Hyuuga''s do need to be put down a step or two. I heard that Neji is called a prodigy, but he didn''t even managed to graduate on his first try¡±, said the first and two other, who finished with the beating, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard his teammates in that year weren''t good enough with their teamwork to convince their sensei¡±, I said casually and looked down at Jiraiya. He looked to be in pain and bliss at the same time, but was also listening in on our conservation.


    ¡°Is that so? Didn''t know, anyway, thanks again. We''ll go now¡±, said the first woman and then pegged a quick kiss on my cheek, before all nine of them walked back to their clothes.


    ¡ãBitch!¡ã, growled Kura-chan, but it wasn''t meant in earnest.


    Not five seconds later and Jiraiya was back on his feet and dusting off the foot marks on his clothes.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°So, you''re the Genin that has to fight against the Hyuuga and was training before interrupting my research?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡±, I shot back.


    ¡°Easy there, I could help you¡±, he said and held his hands up in a none aggression gesture.


    ¡°How could a perverted old man help me?¡±, I asked and he began to grin.


    ¡°I''m not an old perverted old man, I''m a super pervert and known far and wide under the name of Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin and Toad Sennin¡±, he then said in grandeur and with music playing in the background.


    ¡°So?¡±, I asked and he face faulted.


    ¡°Hey, listen! I fought Hanzo the Salamanda, he granted us the title of Sannin and I''m one of the strongest Ninja from Konoha. I even trained the Fourth Hokage¡±, he shouted and expected some reaction of awe, but got merely a shrug from me.


    ¡°So, you fought three against one, got beaten and the enemy had even enough strength to casually tell you that he will name you as the Sannin? Isn''t that more like a mockery? And you trained the Fourth Hokage? So what? He''s dead, I see how good your training was¡±, I replied in a bored tone and saw that he started to get angry.


    ¡°Listen here Naruto, I''m one of the best Ninja in the world and the Fourth died fighting the legendary Kyuubi, the strongest Bijuu in the world. No one ever survived a fight against a monster such as this¡±, he countered.


    ¡ãI wish, I got beaten by Hashirama, your father, Madara and Obito. Dark spots in my live¡ã, muttered Kura-chan.


    ¡ãMost of them don''t count. The Mangekyou Sharingan is designed to force Bijuu into submission and Hashirama''s Chakra was a counter against yours. Only my father was without advantage and he did not really win¡ã, I said in support. And then refocused on the other conversation I had going on. Something that I didn''t miss was that he called me Naruto.


    ¡°Sorry, but as far as I know the guy named Naruto died during the second part of the Chunin exam. My name is Dexter Uzuki¡±, I said.


    ¡°I know who you really are and it saddens me to have learned about what happened to you¡±, he said and his tone didn''t hold a lie, Kura-chan''s ability to feel emotions confirmed this as well.


    ¡°I still insist on you calling me Dexter, there is a reason for why I am no longer Naruto¡±, I replied firmly and he nodded sadly.


    ¡°Anyway, the fact is that you still don''t have anything to teach me¡±, I added.


    ¡°Oh, but I have. I can teach you the summoning¡±, he said with a happy grin.


    ¡°Don''t need it, I don''t like toads¡±, I said and stomped on his hope to continue his legacy as a toad summoner.


    ¡°But toads are awesome, they are strong and really nice people¡±, he said and emphasised his point by petting the head of his still summoned toad, ¡°there are many Ninja who wish to have a summons¡±, he continued and gestured towards Konoha, ¡±and the Fourth was also a toad summoner¡±, was his last argument.


    I just gave him an unimpressed look and counted my counter arguments on my fingers, ¡°They are all warty, not really fast and slimy¡±.


    ¡°You have no idea, it seems like you can''t even begin to comprehend the epicness of toads¡±, he said with a huff.


    ¡°Might be, I don''t care. If that was all, then excuse me, I have to train¡±, I said before shrugging and turning around.


    ¡°Wait!, I could also teach you the Rasengan, an A-Rank technique that was mastered by the Fourth Hokage¡±, he quickly said and was already forming an Rasengan.


    ¡°Why are you always mentioning the Fourth?¡±, I asked and he stopped briefly before he said something that terribly sounded like an excuse; ¡°He was just one of the strongest Ninja ever¡±.


    ¡°If you think so, I personally think that Hanzo the Salamander, Tobirama Senju, Hashirama Senju, Madara Uchiha, The Third Raikage, Itachi Uchiha and a few other were stronger¡±, I replied. He visibly deflated at the mentioning of all these legends and had no counter.


    ¡°So you don''t want to learn a really strong technique?¡±, he asked for a final confirmation and looked disappointed.


    ¡°Why should I try to learn a technique, that is rumoured to be very hard to learn, when I only have a little bit less then two weeks left before I have to fight in a tournament. It would be far better to learn something easier or increase my proficiency in already known skills¡±, I replied and the logic behind my words didn''t miss him.


    ¡°That''s true, then what about me helping you with refining some of your Jutsu? I may know a thing or two¡±, he then asked with hope.


    ¡ãBe careful, he might notice something in the time you two will spend together. He isn''t the spymaster of Konoha for nothing¡±, warned Kura-chan when she read my thoughts of accepting his offer.


    ¡ãI know¡±, I replied before looking directly at the man that was co-responsible for the death of my current village. I''m fairly sure he didn''t do it out of hate or vengeance. It properly was only another mission for him. Possibly not a mission he is proud of, but still a mission.


    I, and many other Ninja, would have done the same in his shoes.


    ¡°Why not¡±, I finally said after a long pause and Jiraiya sighed in relive.


    ¡°Okay, then let me ask you what you have so far¡±, he said eager to start with some bonding. His happy go lucky attitude was also gone and in place was a more serious persona. He seemed to have realised that I''m not one for such a behaviour during training.


    ¡°I''m quite skilled in a similar stile to the Gentle Fist. I may not target the Chakra in the Tenketsu with precise attacks, but am more cutting them through a Chakra scalpel. This has the effect of hindering the enemy from using Chakra and cripples him in the same attack. I''m also able to attack pressure points.


    Other than that I have a few wind Jutsu and am fairly fast¡±, I listed and he nodded at each point.


    ¡°That is pretty good for a Genin, especially the Chakra scalpel. Do you have a strategy against Neji? Because, I don''t think this will be enough on its own¡±, he asked and dismissed the toad he was standing on, before walking over to the now vacant pond, where he sat down and gestured for me to do the same.


    ¡°Yes, I plan to release Chakra in my environment and render his Byakugan ineffective with the over influx of visual stimuli.


    He mused over this strategy for a moment but then nodded slowly.


    ¡°That might work, but isn''t guaranteed. Anything else?¡±.


    ¡°I know that there is a skill of the Gentle Fist that allows the user to protect himself from any incoming attack, it''s called Rotation or something. This is said to be one of the strongest defences of the Hyuuga, but has a big flaw that I hope to exploit. That is, if he knows this skill¡±, I further said and he gestured for me to continue.


    ¡°Rotation doesn''t stop air, so I would only have to hit him with a strong fire Jutsu and wait until he either suffocates or gets burned to a crisp¡±, said and grinned at the end. A grin that was mimicked by him.


    ¡°A good strategy, and would surely work against new and inexperienced users of Rotation. Older and more experienced user would never use the technique against fire Jutsu to begin with, but he might do it¡±, he confirmed.


    ¡°Do you have a fire Jutsu that is strong enough?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Yes, I asked my sister to teach me the Great Flame Thrower Jutsu¡±, I replied and he whistled impressed. It''s an A-Rank Jutsu and highly Chakra consuming.


    ¡°So you have that covered already, I might be able to help you with the refining of your Taijutsu. I heard your teacher is Guy, so I can already say that you are better than many Genin, but there are still a few things I could show you. I may be old, but age comes with experience¡±, he said sagely and for once I agreed. I might be able to win in a fight against him in more than one of my skill departments, but he still is skilled in hand to hand combat.


    ¡ãDon''t forget that you aren''t able to go all out on him¡ã, warned Kura-chan and I deflated a bit.


    ¡ãYes honey¡ã.


    ¡°Good, then let''s start right away¡±, called Jiraiya suddenly out and jumped up. This was followed by a surprisingly good and hard training in Taijutsu.


    Even if he couldn''t suppress his giggling whenever he saw some women coming for a bath. Well, it allowed me to kick him in the nuts, so nothing lost.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Jiraiya''s POV;


    The training with Naruto was good, even if it didn''t start as I hoped. He didn''t want to learn some cool and awesome Jutsu from his father, not that he knows that Minato is his father.


    Still, his reason was logical. Except the Hanzo thing, he didn''t mock us.


    ¡°So, how did you meeting went?¡±, asked Sensei.


    ¡°Good, a little bumpy at the start, but the end was fairly good. I offered him the toad contract, but he declined. He said he doesn''t like toads. How could someone don''t like toads?¡±, I answered and put some fake tears in the end for a good statement.


    Really, toads aren''t all warty and slimy. They are awesome. Almost as awesome as boobs and booty, well not really, but they are cool as fuck.


    ¡°And what about his skill? I heard from Guy that he is strong for a Genin, but he is slightly biased with his students¡±, was Sensei''s second question.


    ¡°He is strong, around mid Chunin. I think he won''t have a problem with Neji. But I noticed something else. He seems to hold back in everything he does. So mid Chunin is probably not his best.


    There was also a distaste to his real name. He firmly stated to only wanted to be called Dexter or Uzuki¡±, I stated and he nodded after a moment.


    ¡°Yes, that is something that I noticed too. I fear his childhood ruined every possibility of having him keeping the name Naruto. It must wake bad memories. What about his allegiance to Konoha?¡±.


    ¡°Didn''t pry into that too much, would be suspicious of me asking too many questions after only meeting for the first time. But he only spoke well about his sister and with clear fondness. The few times he mentioned Neji weren''t with much sympathy, which is understandable after what he had done to his cousin.


    Other people didn''t came up in our talk¡±.


    ¡°Very well, keep me up if something happens. Now, what was that about a possible invasion?¡±.


    ¡°Ah yes, I heard rumours off Suna and Sound were in an alliance talk....¡±.

 Chapter 39

    Third Person''s POV;


    It was the day of the finals and a constant stream of visitors trekked to the arena where they young Genin will fight against each other in hope of gaining the rank of Chunin.


    Not all, but many of them, held high positions in the government or were feudal lords on their own. But two of the guests were even more important. Those were the Kazekage and the Uzukage.


    They came to watch the fights of their Genin who made it into the finals. Namely the three children of the Kazekage and the two Uzushiogakure Genin.


    It was for this reason that a group of three came to the gates of Konoha in the morning.


    Two were male and one female, the first one, and the one in the lead, was a tall man with a mask that many would find creepy. It was a white skull mask with green lines going vertically through the eyes. He had blond hair with red lines mixed in them, it was spiked and could give Kakashi''s hair a run for it''s money in its gravity defying look.


    His face was fully masked and as such wasn''t visible, but his eyes were, they shone in a purple light and had rings with tomoes in them. His clothes were of the traditional Kage style with the hat hanging on his hip.


    However, all this was irrelevant for any onlooker, what they first saw and then kept starring on where the nine tails that were swishing behind him and the fox ears on the head of this man.


    This was the Uzukage and an enigma for the world of Ninja. Many knew of the revival of Uzushiogakure, but not how it was done, nor who was the Uzukage. They practically did know nothing about this man. Be it his strength, his background or his agenda. So it was understandable that he was greeted by many curious onlookers. Some of them civilians, but most were of Ninja origin. They ranged from Konoha to Kumo and Iwa Ninja. Everyone wanted to learn about this new player and see where they will have to put him in their threat list.


    He was followed by two ANBU like Ninja, one of them, the woman, had long red hair and wore a sword on her back. Her face was hidden by a mask that resembled a fox. Her body was clad in ANBU gear with the Uzumaki swirl on the back.


    The male wore the same clothes as the female. He had black hair and a dragon mask. There wasn''t a visible weapon on him, but there wasn''t an ANBU in existence without hidden weapons.


    All three were greeted by the eternal Chunin Kotetsu and Izumo, they too were starring at the nine tails.


    ¡°Good morning Sir, may we know your name and reason for visiting Konohagakure?¡±, asked Kotetsu.


    ¡°I''m here to see the Genin of Uzushiogakure fight against their peers in the tournament. I''m the Uzukage¡±, answered the man in a deep and powerful voice.


    Many Ninjas under the strength of Jonin were instantly intimidated by his tone. This was because it was Chakra lazed and carried the feeling of submission in it. Those who are hearing this tone have an innate desire to follow this man. And only those with enough Chakra could fight against this without trouble.


    It wasn''t mind manipulating per se, but got fairly near.


    ¡°Ah, right. Of course, an ANBU will guide you to the viewer lobby of the Kage. I wish you a nice stay in Konoha¡±, said Kotetsu hurriedly and with a low bow. An ANBU dropped down the moment Kotetsu finished his sentence and motioned them to follow him.


    On their way, they heard many people speaking with each other. The Uzukage was mostly the main topic and his nine tails. Some adults and older Ninja saw the resemblance to the tails of the Kyuubi. But tried to reason that the Kyuubi brat was dead and that these weren''t fox tails, but something different. Probably created by a bloodline.


    Those who weren''t only looking at his tails and saw his eyes also wondered about them. They never saw a Dojutsu that created this kind of eyes, but then again, there are a lot of bloodlines unknown in this world.


    It took the group of four half an hour to reach the arena, as they were walking in a fairly slow pace.


    The ANBU directed them to the Kagebox and then left them.


    Already inside were the Kazekage with his four guards and the Hokage with Jiraiya as his guard. Behind them on the wall stood five ANBU. The Kazekage was fully hidden in his robes and only his eyes were visible, while the Hokage had nothing that was obscuring his face. He only wore the hat.


    ¡°Good evening esteemed fellow Kage¡±, greeted the Uzukage and both the Kazekage and Hokage stood up to shake his hand.


    ¡°Good evening to you to Uzukage, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. You don''t know how many rumors there around you¡±, greeted the Hokage in his grandfatherly tone. Yet, his handshake betrayed his tone. It was strong, stronger than necessary and meant to gauge the strength of this new Kage.


    But Dexter, who was, of course, the Uzukage, had none of his limiting seals active and was holding against the iron strong grip of the Hokage.


    ¡°Ah yes, I think that might be possible. In my defense I can only say that information is power¡±, replied Dexter with a twinkle in his purple eyes.


    ¡°Yes, that is true. But too much secrecy isn''t good as well. People who only hide aren''t very trustworthy. Even more so when they hide their face¡±, agreed the Kazegake and hinted at Dexter''s still hidden face. Completely ignroing that he was doing the same.


    Orochimaru, who was under the Kazekage''s robes, was very interested in Uzushiogakure. His information network wasn''t able to gain much on the newly revived Uzushiogakure. And he was delighted to hear that there are still some Uzumaki left. His experiments on their Chakra and their abilities weren''t finished when the clan was killed off.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He was also very interested in this Kage. He hoped to gain a chance to acquire this specimen for experiments. His eyes showed power and the hidden skills in them promised to be good. They strongly resembled the Rinnegan that he last saw in Nagato and later the leader of Akatsuki. His tails also showed great potential in a new bloodline that he didn''t know off. They looked to be strong enough to be weapons on their own.


    Yes, this new player could give him many hours of amusement and fun. Maybe he will have a chance during the invasion?


    ¡°The finals will begin in a few minutes, what are your thoughts on the contestants?¡±, asked Sarutobi in hope to break the uncomfortable silence that fell over them after the Kazekage''s statement.


    ¡°I''m sure that all of them will show us a good fight. I only wish that my second Genin wouldn''t have got the free pass for the first round¡±, answered the Uzukage, who saw the attempt for what it was nodded towards the Hokage in a show of gratitude.


    ¡°Yes, a pity. She can only hope to show her ability during the second round and hope that it was enough to promote her¡±, agreed Sarutobi. All of them knew that less fighting would mean that there was a lesser chance for promotion.


    ¡°I''m sure that my children will win their fights¡±, was the Kazekage''s comment. Orochimaru didn''t know much about the children of the previous Kazekage and had to stay vague with his answers.


    ¡°Well, all of my Genin are powerful for Genin. Four are even heirs to well-respected clans¡±, said Sarutobi in an advertisement of his Genin.


    ¡°I heard that the last survivor of the Uchiha clan is one of them, what can you tell me about him?¡±, asked Orochimaru with a side glance at Sarutobi.


    ¡°Young Sasuke is indeed participating and has his first fight against your youngest son. He is trained by one of our best Jonin, Hatake Kakashi¡±, replied the Hokage smugly.


    ¡°I''m sure that Gaara will win anyway, he is the strongest Genin in Suna¡±, was Orochimaru''s counter.


    ¡°I read the schedule, his fight is the second. Right after the fight of Neji Hyuuga and Dexter Uzuki, is there anything of interest in their fight?¡±, asked Dexter.


    ¡°Oh, indeed there is, Neji is one of the best Gentle Fist users in his generation and hailed as a prodigy by the Hyuuga. Dexter, on the other hand, was the Genin of his year at his graduation and trains under the Green Beast of Konoha¡±, informed Sarutobi.


    ¡°Genin of the year might sound good, but we all know that it doesn''t have to mean much, the all seeing eyes of the Hyuuga almost promise a strong Ninja on the other side¡±, commented Orochimaru. He had hoped to tack Dexter Uzuki with his curse seal during the second exam. A pity that he was the Kyuubi brat all along. It made sense why the solid clone vanished when he tried to seal the Chakra of the original Naruto. He was a blood clone all along and informed the real one where he was.


    And he couldn''t mark a Jinchuriki with his seal, the Chakra of their Bijuu would destroy his mark.


    A pity, really. But maybe he could still be convinced to come to his side? And if not, there are a few experiments he always wanted to try out on a Jinchuriki.


    Dexter Uzuki was also strong and showed remarkable control over his Bijuu in their short fight.


    ¡°I have the utmost trust in both Neji''s and Dexter''s skills. They will show us a good fight, of that I am sure¡±, assured the Hokage. They staid silent for the few remaining minutes.


    Then a loud gong sounded throughout the arena and the proctor, Hayate, jumped into the middle.


    ¡°May *cough* the participants come *cough* down to the ring?¡±, he said, his voice was amplified by a microphone.


    The participants were slowly tracking down from their viewing platform and lined up. All of them were there, with the exception of Sasuke.


    ¡°Seems like the Uchiha is missing¡±, pointed Dexter out and the Hokage scowled in displeasure.


    ¡°He has time until his fight starts, if he''s not here by then, then he''ll be disqualified¡±, assured Sarutobi and Orochimaru had a briefly worried look in his eyes.


    ¡°*Cough* Well then, may Neji Hyuuga and *cough* Dexter Uzuki stay. The rest will have top wait for their turn¡±, announced Hayate loudly and the Genin left.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s POV;


    The blood clone is sitting next to the Hokage, good. Now I only have to beat Neji and wait for the invasion to start. If everything goes as canon, then I''ll be able to face Gaara in the forest, away from prying eyes.


    ¡°You may begin¡±, said Hayate and jumped away.


    ¡°This time faith is on my side Uzuki, you won''t win¡±, declared Neji and instantly activated his Byakugan.


    ¡°Seriously? Neji, you never won a fight against me, what makes you believe you will win now?¡±, I asked with a laugh and noticed how he got angrier.


    ¡°Those were only minor fights, faith isn''t looking at them as closely as this one. It''s my destiny to win and yours to lose¡±, was his believed reply.


    ¡°Stupid child, then what if I win? Is it then suddenly not faith decision for you to win?¡±, I asked mockingly. He didn''t give me an answer but choose to rush at me. Veins bulging and fists ready to strike.


    I promptly began with my first strategy and released Chakra in the environment. A storm of blue Chakra swished around me and wisps of it flew through the air.


    Neji stopped dead in his track and began to scream while holding his eyes in pain.


    ¡ãWay more effective than we thought, he must be blinded¡ã, I noted and Kura-chan gave me a none verbal agreement through the link.


    I used the given opportunity and rushed at him before he could manage to regain his sight. However, it seemed like he wasn''t hailed as good for nothing, the moment I was almost in range, he began to spin rapidly and a dome of white energy formed around him.


    This was the Rotation and it would be stupid to run inside of it without the necessary protection.


    So I began with my second plan and breathed in deeply, before spitting a wall of fire out. The flames enclosed the sphere fully and the air almost boiled from the heat.


    I kept a close watch on the still spinning sphere that was inside the flames and only stopped when it began to flicker.


    The flames quickly distinguished without Chakra to fuel them and left was a scorched line with a clean circle in the middle.


    Inside this circle was a swaying Neji. He was sweating buckets and panted as if he just finished a marathon. I flicked two Kunai at him and both hit him at the shoulder. He screamed up and the fell down on his back.


    Hayate jumped down from his viewing point and looked at Neji. He then looked up to the Kagebox and announced; ¡°Neji Hyuuga isn''t able to continue with the fight, the winner is Dexter Uzuki¡±.


    Loud roars of cheering came from the audience and I left the arena.


    ¡ãThat was too easy¡ã, complained Kura-chan.


    ¡ãWhat did you expect? He''s a Genin, we are way above his skills. This whole thing is rigged from the start, to begin with¡ã, I replied and she huffed in annoyance.


    Lately, she got bored and demanded to fight against me in my mindscape. She said the real world was too boring and she was giddy for action, now that she was able to be out during the second exam.


    I happily obliged, I mean each training session ended in steamy and good sex.


    I just reached the viewer box for the participants when I heard that Sasuke''s fight will be placed at the end. This forced Kankurou to surrender and then Shikamaru to fight earlier.


    He trotted down without any drive and was only able to evade Temari''s wind attacks for a few minutes until he was hit and nocked out. His shadows were simply not able to reach her, as he didn''t have the hole that Naruto made in the original world.


    The fight that followed was of my Uzu-Genin against Choji. Choji started his meat tank attack right from the start but didn''t think of the possibility that repetitive attacks aren''t easy to counter.


    The Uzu-Genin used jet streams of water to create fissures in the floor and hindered Choji from gaining speed. His meat tank slowed down after a few attempts and was forced to he jumped up and break his Jutsu. The next attack was his body enlarging technique, where his arm grew to the size of a house.


    But my Genin anticipated such a brute force attack and raised earth spikes. Choji couldn''t stop his attack in time and skewered his hand on them. He wailed loudly and pulled his now bloody hand away. Which wasn''t a good idea, as my Genin now had a good view on his unprotected body.


    He shot two more water jets at him and both punctured his knees. The already unbalanced body, thanks to his larger left side, tipped over under the lack of footing and Choji fell on his knees.


    ¡°I surrender¡±, he then said and the arena cheered for the win of my Genin. He definitely will get promoted, I''ll make sure of that.


    Every fight, except Sasuke''s, was now over and the audience got restless. They wanted to see the fight of their Uchiha, but at the same time didn''t want to wait for him to deem us important enough to show up.


    I looked up to the Kagebox and saw how the disguised Orochimaru spoke to Sarutobi, who at first looked angry but then sighed before speaking to a nearby ANBU. Said ANBU then jumped down to Hayate who then informed the audience that Sasuke will have another ten minutes to show up.


    Half of the arena cheered, those were the civilians. The other half, the Ninja, frowned deeply.


    The prick did show up, nine minutes later. He even had the audacity to ask smugly if he was late.


    What followed was the same fight as in canon and Sasuke got his ass kicked before Gaara lost control.


    The large area Genjutsu then washed over the whole arena and enemy Ninja ripped their disguise off.


    ¡ãThe hunt is on¡ã, commented Kura-chan the moment Gaara, Kankurou, and Temari fled. They were followed by Sasuke and I didn''t wait long to do the same. My clone knows what to do and the Baki clone dispelled moments before the fight began. Suna won''t have a commander in this war, which means that they won''t be able to fight as long as last time.


    Anyway, I have a Raccoon to hunt.

 Chapter 40

    Third Person''s POV;


    The state of Konoha could only be described as a chaos produced by raging battles. The southern walls were breached by a three-headed snake summon that was taller than a twenty story high building and Ninja''s from both Sunagakure and Otogakure were rushing through the rubble that was once the outskirts of the village, killing everything in their wake.


    But it seems like Konoha wasn''t completely unprepared, there were Ninja who tried to stall for time and in some cases even pushed the enemy back. For the outsider, this may look like a lost battle, as each Konoha Ninja had to fight against at least two enemies at once.


    For those who were involved in the defense plan, it was a tactic that would allow the civilians and academy students to flee towards the shelters under the Hokage monument.


    But not every Genin was doing that right now. There were a few that had other plans.


    ¡°This is bad, Sasuke is getting further away. There are two others as well, they are about to fight and we have to take a longer route to avoid them¡±, said a small pug named Pakun. He is a summon from Kakashi and was helping Sakura and Shikamaru to save the nutcase named Sasuke. He even went so far as to offer the soft underside of his paw for them.


    ¡°Bothersome, do you know who it is?¡±, asked Shikamaru. He is always the tactician and wasn''t fond of another unknown in this already fucked up scenario.


    ¡°No, but it would be the wisest to avoid them¡±, answered the dog.


    ¡°But we must help Sasuke-kun¡±, disagreed Sakura.


    ¡°It''s better than to be exhausted when we finally reach him¡±, countered Shikamaru and they turned left to take another route.


    Ten minutes later and Pakun came with the next bad news;¡± We''re followed by a group of Ninja, they are coming closer, even with their approach of being careful to not walk into a trap¡±.


    ¡°Fuck, they all must be around Chunin level, we can''t be stopped now. Sakura, Pakun, you two will have to go without me. I will slow them down. When you see Sasuke, just grab him and then run. Gaara is too strong for you two alone¡±, cursed Shikamaru, who then stopped and got ready for the inevitable fight. The other two heard a last bothersome before they were too far away.


    Another ten minutes later they began to hear the sound of fighting. The two then found themselves facing a halfway transformed Gaara that was battling a losing Sasuke.


    And Sakura, always the useless Ninja to make matters worse, rushed right in and got herself pinned to a tree by sand. Pakun, who wanted to wait out, found himself unsummoned by a broken neck, courtesy to a masked man.


    ¡°Hehehehe I got your teammate¡±, laughed the crazy redhead.


    ¡°As if I care about a weak girl¡±, shouted Sasuke back and fired a flame bullet at the sand user. The ball of fire impacted an instantly raised sand barrier and exploded. The fire consumed a few near standing trees but did no other damage.


    ¡°Hahahaha, that''s right. The weak matter not, only the strong will survive and I am one of them. Mother will love your blood¡±, cackled Gaara psychotically.


    He swished his transformed arm down in a diagonal way and sand Shuriken shot out of it. Over two dozen of these deadly sand weapons flew to the tree that was used as Sasuke''s barricade. The tree may have been over two meters thick, but even that couldn''t stop a Bijuu infused attack.


    Sasuke''s only luck laid in the fact that Shukaku wasn''t in full control and the weakness of the weakest nine Bijuu.


    Still, even the weakest of the nine Bijuu was way above a Genin and Sasuke could only evade most of the incoming sand Shuriken. Two of them hit his left arm and made it useless.


    ¡°Ah, mother says that the one who feels similar finally showed up. Come out and show yourself¡±, shouted Gaara suddenly. He then looked around and stopped his gaze on the left side of their battlefield.


    Sasuke, who desperately needed the break, looked as well and saw a man in clothes that strongly resembled those of Dexter Uzuki. He wore black bondage trousers with green lines and a black tank top with green flames.


    His face was hidden by a skull mask, also with green lines that went trough the eyes.


    The changes then stopped. This man had nine fox like tails swishing behind him, his hair was spiky and yellow with red lines, fox ears were on his head and his eyes shone in a purple light. They had rings in them and tomoes were inside these rings. Tomoes that were not unlike those of his Sharingan.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, asked Sasuke in a demanding tone. He was an Uchiha, he had all rights to know who this stranger was.


    ¡°Seriously? You should have at least glanced at the Kagebox¡±, was the comment of this man. Sasuke looked dumbfounded at this rebuke, but Gaara saved him from asking any more questions.


    ¡°Hehehehehe, he''s the Uzukage, a worthy foe. I would have never thought that someone in such a position would pose as a Genin¡±, laughed Gaara. Dexter, who was of course this man, didn''t show any reaction to Gaara''s claim of knowing him to be Dexter Uzuki as well.


    ¡°Why is the Uzukage here?¡±, asked Sasuke. He had regained his breath, but didn''t really want to start the fight again. He may be an Uchiha, but this guy was as strong or even stronger than Dexter Uzuki. The guy who easily slapped him away, while being in full curse mode. He was perfectly fine with watching how a Kage will handle this. He would have time to proclaim his help at a later time, when more people were watching him. People who were already believing everything he said.


    Gaara, who didn''t want to speak anymore laughed maniacally;¡°Mother demands your blood!¡±. He jumped up with a bloodthirsty scream and threw his arm out at the Uzukage. The sand arm grew longer and spikier. The now more than deadly appendage rushed at Dexter and was swatted away by two of his tails.


    ¡°You are boring in this state, barely stronger than a low Jonin¡±. This comment enraged Gaara even more and sand began to creep over his torso. His face was now halfway covered and one long raccoon ear formed at the top of his head. His eye also changed into a diamond form.


    ¡°DIE!¡±. The screamed order from Gaara came with a rush of new sand Shuriken, who were all further accelerated by a burst of wind. The wind alone was strong enough to uproot trees. The now faster than sound Shuriken ripped through the trees like paper. That, however, was everything they managed to rip apart. Dexter jumped away from his position and the Shuriken missed him. He returned the attack with a wind bullet of his own.


    The nearly invisible bullet crossed the distance between him and Gaara in a blink and impacted into an automatically raised sand shield. The sand was flung outwards but didn''t let anything through.


    ¡°WEAK!WEAK!¡±, laughed Gaara. He formed sand spears and began to fling them in groups of four at him. Some were even flung at Sasuke. He, Sasuke, was in a pinch, one the one hand he could perfectly follow these spears of deadly sand, but on the other hand he couldn''t move fast enough to evade them. At least not without getting skewered partly.


    Dexter saved him thankfully by blasting the spears away with more wind bullets. It was then, the moment Sasuke wanted to use for a thankful ''Hnn'', that sand shot up from under Dexter.


    ¡°Got you! Now die!¡±. Gaara raised his hand and the sand enclosed Dexter almost completely before Gaara closed his hand into a fist. His disappointment was enormous when he wasn''t able to hear the crunch of bones and the sound of splattered blood.


    He looked at his victim, only to see these glowing purple orbs shining out of the creepy mask.


    It was at this moment that Gaara knew that this wasn''t a foe he could beat in a normal way. This man was a monster on his own. Understandably so, with how similar he felt to mother.


    The next thing shocked him even more, he lost control of his sand and it simply crumbled down. The now free Uzukage stood there as if nothing happened.


    ¡°UARGH WHY WON''T YOU DIE?!¡±. This outburst was accompanied by a flood of sand that destroyed anything it its path. The ground was upturned, the trees shredded and Sasuke was seen jumping away as fast as he could.


    Only Dexter stood still on his tree stump. He lifted his arms towards the oncoming wall of sand and muttered something before a ripple effect took place in front of his open hands. The sand that was only a few metres away from him suddenly lost all momentum and slowed down to a big dune in front of him.


    Gaara, who saw his desire for blood denied again and again, got angry beyond anything. He saw himself forced to ask help from his mother. Something that he didn''t like to do, as it means that he won''t know or feel how he crushed his victim. But this one felt so much similar to mother that he wasn''t really against it.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Anything that felt like mother was strong enough to be fought by her.


    This was why he raised his hands in a hand sign and then shouted a Jutsu never used in a fight. ¡°[Play Possum Jutsu]!¡±. With these words he slumped over and looked as if he was in some form of trance, that was until he opened his eyes again and showed two diamond shaped eyes.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Change of POV: Dexter''s POV;


    ¡ãFinally, I thought he would never use this Jutsu¡ã, said Dexter mentally to his girlfriend.


    ¡ãYes, I don''t know if Shukaku also changed his gender appearance, but he normally didn''t like to be a woman. I don''t know why Gaara calls him that¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡ãMight have something to do with his real mother. I think to remember something about her being the reason for his control over sand and not Shukaku. By that logic I would also be able to control something. Shukaku must''ve used Gaara''s desire for a mother as a way to get him trusted.


    You wanted to do the same at the beginning¡ã.


    ¡ãI didn''t turn you into a crazy bloodthirsty child that would do anything for the person he only loves¡ã, said Kura-chan in her defense.


    I could only laugh at her claims to be different from her sibling.


    ¡ãYou didn''t have to, doesn''t mean you wouldn''t have¡ã. That she didn''t gave me a reply to this made me only laugh louder. This time even outside of my head.


    ¡°KEKEKEKE, finally free!¡±, shouted a similar but distinct different voice out of Gaara''s mouth.


    The sand that was formerly around his arm and torso was now gone and even the armor of him crumbled.


    ¡°I have to thank you, host of my brother¡±, he then said and grinned maniacally at me.


    ¡°As a form of thanks I will kill you quickly!¡±, he then shouted and hundreds of tons of sand flowed towards him. It enclosed him and formed the body of Shukaku with Gaara attached to it''s head.


    ¡ãIt may look like him, but isn''t really him. The origin of his Chakra is still inside Gaara. This is only his sad attempt to look free. He was always miffed about the fact that he couldn''t do a second form of a tailed beast mode. He won''t be able to fire a Bijuu Dama as well. At least not early in the fight¡ã, snickered Kura-chan.


    ¡ãWell, it seems like we will finally have something real to fight. Even if he''s not as strong as possible¡ã, I replied and activated the Demon path and transformed my right arm into a Chakra canon. The canon was then charged and fired.


    A beam that grew quickly to the size of a fifteen meter thick line plowed into the side of the sand monster and shot out from the other side. The beam turned the outer lines into glass and turned anything else in its wake into ash.


    ¡ãEasy there, you can''t kill him with one attack, what if that had hit Gaara?¡ã, reprimanded Kura-chan. I simply had to scratch the side of my had at this accusation.


    ¡ãSorry, I think I got a little trigger happy. The thought of fighting someone that was stronger or as strong as Guy, without holding back, was just too much¡ã.


    ¡°EECCK what happened? Why are you so strong?¡±, asked Shukaku. He was already generating and looked to me now for the first time. His mouth opened in disbelieve, before he began to screech loudly.


    ¡°WHY DO HAVE YOU THE EYES OF FATHER?!¡±.


    This appeared to have been a rhetorical question as he inhaled deeply and then shot hundreds of car-sized air bullets at me. Each one would have been strong enough to destroy a house. But they were made out of Chakra and as such weak to my Hungry Ghost path.


    This appeared to have been a rhetorical question as he inhaled deeply and then shot hundreds of car-sized air bullets at me. Each one would have been strong enough to destroy a house. But they were made out of Chakra and as such weak to my Hungry Ghost path.


    ¡ãTotally overpowered this Jutsu¡ã, I admitted and Kura-chan nodded rapidly at my statement.


    ¡ãThe original Naruto only survived the fight because Nagato has a god complex and isn''t able to fully use the eyes. They aren''t his to begin with. And only ones own eyes will show their true strength¡ã, reminded Kura-chan.


    ¡°Why won''t they hit?¡±. Shukaku then tried to shoot sand boulders at me, but those were way slower than the air bullets and could be quickly evaded. The fact that I can fly with my God path was helping tremendously.


    I got closer to him and began to inscribe a seal into the air. The seal was finished before I reached him and activated by contact. A well of gravity hit the field around the seal and Shukaku was slightly pressed into the ground. The few trees that managed to survive his growth were now flattened and I only evaded the effect by using a counter gravity with my God path.


    ¡°This won''t stop me!¡±, roared Shukaku. He then raised one of his giant arms and swatted me out of the air. The hit only connected thanks to his size and my inability to activate the Hungry Ghost fast enough.


    The swat itself would have been strong enough to kill most Jonin, it was strong enough to perforate most of my rips and my left shoulder. The later incoming crash with the earth would have done further damage if I wouldn''t already have my Susano''o in place.


    ¡ãIdiot, be a little more careful. His large body is hard to evade if you are this close to him¡ã, chided Kura-chan. She then flooded my system with her Chakra and my bones melded themselves, before snapping back in place.


    I was already fully healed when I stood up. This was also the time Shukaku needed to get out of the gravity well. He jumped forward and soared over my head while shooting wind swords downwards.


    ¡ãHow else can I get near Gaara''s body?¡ã, I asked while evading the wind swords that were leaving large trench marks in the ground.


    ¡ãDuh, remove him from Shukaku''s sand body. Use the God path¡ã, said Kura-chan in a tonethat strongly hinted at my possible stupidity.


    ¡ãWhere is the fun in that?¡ã, I whined right back and felt her rolling her eyes in annoyance.


    ¡ãStupid men and their desire to fight and have fun, when they could give their women a gift¡ã, she mumbled loud enough for me to hear.


    Shukaku must''ve noticed that I wasn''t paying my full attention to him because he increased his rate of firing sand projectiles at me. Not that the previous one hit anything.


    ¡ãIs your brother stupid?¡ã, I asked between my invasions and attempts to get back onto the good side of my woman.


    ¡ãHuh? Oh he''s still trying to hit you with this annoying sand attacks?¡ã, she asked. Also only now refocusing on the fight.


    ¡ãYes, it''s as if he isn''t able to do anything else¡ã, I answered.


    ¡ãThat''s because he isn''t. Shukaku can''t use a Bijuudama right after gaining a body and he doesn''t know any attacks other than these sand ones. That''s why he stays inside the desert. There is so much sand that he can simply drown his enemies there. He also doesn''t know how to fight a small and evasive body. Always relied on his sand to trap his opponent¡ã, she explained.


    ¡ãThat''s kinda sad. It''s as if he''s the little sibling that wants to do what his elder siblings can, only to fail at everything he tries¡ã, I said with a laugh and shot a few rockets out of my shoulder at him. The missiles were caught in a sand wall and crushed before they could explode.


    ¡ãHe always was father''s favorite for being the smallest and weakest¡ã, grumbled Kura-chan.


    Now, that I managed to redirect the ire of a female onto a different male, I refocused on the battle and saw that Shukaku grew a lot bigger than he was at the start and the black sealing lines were now in full view.


    ¡ãHe''s almost ready to fire his Bijuudama. You should hurry or we will have to fire our own to counter his. The resulting explosion might destroy the whole forest¡ã, she warned. And she was right, Shukaku opened his mouth and the purple ball began to from in it.


    ¡ãThat''s why I waited, now he can''t stop the charging or will be forced to fire it before it''s ready, which will harm his host and possibly kill him¡ã, I said gleefully and shot towards Shukaku. The ball was now as big as a house and grew larger by the minute.


    Shukaku saw my sudden rush at him, but couldn''t move without interrupting the charge. He could only shoot a few more sand bullets, but these were stopped by the Hungry Ghost path.


    I flew right into the now almost black ball and activated said path. The flush of Chakra was enormous and quickly led into the seal towards Kura-chan, where she sucked everything up.


    The ball wobbled slightly, before inflating into itself. It then vanished and I shot out of the other side. I was now face to face with Shukaku''s eyes and as such with Gaara, who was positioned between them.


    A quick almighty push that forced his incoming hands away gave me time to close the distance to Gaara and I was able to place my hand on his seal.


    The Hungry Ghost path was activated before Shukaku could do anything else and the Bijuu screamed in pain while I sucked his Chakra out and placed it into Kura-chan''s seal. From where she began to absorb it for herself. The conductor, namely me, wasn''t left unharmed by this as well. I screamed alongside Shukaku. My hands turned black from Chakra burn, my control over the God path slipped until we were on the ground. My insides were feeling like they would burn out, which they probably did and only the giant Chakra coils I got through my training and transformation enabled me to do this without dying.


    I mean I was sucking out most of the Chakra of a tailed beast. Even a little bit of Naruto''s allowed the sickly pale Nagato to get young again and here I was sucking out almost everything from Shukaku.


    The whole process took me around five minutes and Gaara was already reverted back to his normal form. The body of Shukaku was now a small desert under us. My hands, up to my elbows were blackened from the Chakra burn. And I had to blink a few times to get the blood, that came out of my eyes, away.


    ¡ãThis*phant* felt so*phant*...good!¡ã, moaned Kura-chan. Her voice sounded as if she came right out of an orgasmic induced delirium.


    ¡ãGlad.. to hear that it was... good for one of us¡ã, I said with a pained wince and grabbed the now falling Gaara by the hem of his net shirt, only to see that the grabbing hand turned into ash.


    Large amounts of her Chakra suddenly began to flood my system and began to heal the wounds. I barely stopped the two tails from forming.


    ¡ãWhat happened to you?That''s all my fault, I''m so sorry.All the damage!I''m sorry.We can''t do that again if it hurts you this much!I''m sorry....¡ã. Her words were said in a rush, and the emotions that she felt about me being hurt because of her let me forget the remaining pain I felt completely.


    ¡ãWe don''t have to, this was only because I did it this fast. Next time we will have the Jinchuriki in a unconscious state and do it slowly. You know I would do it again if it means you will gain a body without forcing me to die¡ã, I said and interrupted her rant about me being hurt, my need to come inside the seal for a ''physical'' check and the repeated apologies.


    She stopped mid-sentence, was silent for a short amount of time and then began again.


    ¡ãBut that was only the weakest of my siblings!I''m sorry.Come inside!I need a hug.Do you still feel some pain or do I have to give you more Chakra?You could''ve died.Here is more Chakra¡ã. More Chakra was released inside me. A shock wave blew dust away and I began to form the fourth tailed Biju-mode. My skin flaked off and burned to ash, while healing right after, only to be burned again.


    ¡ãStop, stop¡ã, I said but she was too deep in her apology mode to listen. A fifth tail formed and with it the bones. Only the fact that she didn''t mean me harm stopped her Chakra from hurting me more. But any more tails would begin to do just that. Even without her intention of harming me this amount of Chakra, without her concentrating to clean it from the corrosive effect, would slowly burn me. The soil around me was already blackened from the effects.


    I concentrated and slipped into my mind scape, where I found the walls to bubble from her Chakra. A sobbing and still excuse mumbling Kura-chan was sitting in a bubble of Chakra that flowed towards the walls.


    Her whole body was glowing and the presence she normally radiated was stronger than normal. Most likely because she got stronger with Shukaku''s Chakra.


    I hurried over to her and hugged her. Her slitted and teary red eyes looked into my own slitted and blue eyes. Our tails intertwined and she hugged me back with another burst of sobs.


    I reassured her that I was fine, and that I wouldn''t die from this, while kissing the top of her head.


    Her ears twitched with each kiss in an increasingly cute way and she calmed down after some time.


    ¡°But your hands, they are burned¡±, she whispered.


    ¡°And can be healed with the [Flames of healing], remember, I can heal a wound like this¡±, I reassured and stopped further protest with a kiss.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Change POV: Sasuke''s POV;


    What a fight! This is the strength of a Kage? That monster that came out of Gaara was terrifying. It destroyed the whole forest. And the Uzukage just fired this beam Jutsu at it and burned a hole into its large body. Only for the body to regrow!


    His movements were way faster than what I could follow with my eyes. And I have the Sharingan!


    I think it wouldn''t be good to claim any involvement in this fight. At first, I had hoped to be able to help him in some way, but this was way above me.


    I think even Nii-san would have trouble fighting that thing.


    And then the Uzukage flew. He flew! Directly into the monsters attack and grabbed Gaara, who was between its eyes. After that, both began to scream and I saw how much Chakra was pumped out of Gaara and into the Uzukage. It was so much that I would have bet that he would die from it.


    His hands even began to burn from the amount of Chakra.


    They fell down from the sky and the Uzukage stopped screaming, his arms turned into dust. He then suddenly began to bubble with visible red Chakra. Which then formed a monster on its own.


    This Chakra felt foul and killed everything around it, I couldn''t even go ten meters near him without getting sick.


    And then, it was suddenly gone. The monster that looked like a fox, a fox with bones, vanished and the Uzukage was left. His clothes were burned and he only wore parts of his trousers and his mask. Anything else was burned and what remained was red skin that got pelted off from the slight breeze that hit his body. Under it was new skin.


    Is Nii-san as strong as him? Could he be able to train me, so that I could beat Nii-san? People told me that Nii-san is as strong as a Kage and I heard that Orochimaru is as strong as the Hokage, who in return should be as strong as the Uzukage. Does that mean that the offer of Orochimaru would make me as strong as the Uzukage and in return as strong as Nii-san?


    ¡°Are you okay lord Uzukage?¡±, I asked hesitantly. It wouldn''t do me good to act like I normally do. I might need him to train me.


    His eyes that still glowed in this purple light focused on me and I felt as weak as I felt when Nii-san showed me how he killed our parents.


    ¡°You''re still alive?¡±, he then asked in slight disbelieve.


    ¡°Eh yes sir, your fight moved away from me and Sakura¡±, I answered and ignored the blatant ''Why is someone weak here''. In comparison to him, I am weak.


    ¡°Is that so? Then grab her and return to Konoha, the fight there should have ended by now¡±, he then said and gave his remaining black hand a hit with his stump. The hand crumbled to dust, only to then burn in a white flame. The flame grew larger, and further away from his stump. After five minutes or so it stopped burning and showed fully healed hands.


    What was this Jutsu? His hands regrew! No Jutsu should be able to do that.


    ¡°You''re still here?¡±, he then asked and I knew that I was dismissed. I already was with his first statement.


    ¡°I''ll go lord Uzukage¡±, I hurriedly said and jumped over to where I left the still downed form of Sakura. I then grabbed her and began to jump back to Konoha. This fight showed me how strong someone can become and proved that there are people as strong..or even stronger... than Nii-san.

 Chapter 41

    Blood Clone of Dexter that was posing as the Kage POV; (Long POV statement^^)


    And so it began. The Boss is already after Gaara and Sasuke. Orochimaru separated me from Sarutobi by a kick. He''s already behind his barrier. The ANBU that were guarding him are left outside and were only watching. Idiots, all of them, except the Neko one. Yuugao-nee can''t be an idiot, she is surely assessing the situation and hasn''t yet come to the conclusion that it would be better to helping to fightoff the invasion, rather than sitting here and doing nothing. Or simply destroying the roof under the sound four. Really, the ground they are standing upon isn''t protected.


    I walked over to the barrier but was stopped by an ANBU with a gorilla mask.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama, please don''t touch this barrier, it will burn anything that comes into contact with it¡±, he said.


    ¡°I know or do you think Uzushiogakure wouldn''t know about a puny seal such as this one?¡±, I asked right back with slight anger at this underling.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to question the skills of yours Uzukage-sama¡±, he quickly said.


    ¡°Then step aside and let me do my thing¡±, I shot back and walked past him. He didn''t stop me and had to watch how I casually touched the barrier with an activated Hungry Ghost path. The barrier dissolved around my hand and a hole large enough for me to go through formed itself.


    I casually walked through the hole and had to suppress a snicker when I heard the shocked curses from Tayuya.


    Orochimaru had already ripped his face off and was showing his teacher what he became after leaving the village. The pale face of the geezer was a nice sight.


    ¡°I''m hurt. Here I thought I would come to watch a fight of Genin against Genin and am now seeing a fight of Sensei against his student, only to be stopped from getting a good visiting place¡±, I said in a mocking tone and interrupted Sarutobi''s pleading for Orochimaru to stop all this.


    ¡°How were you able to come inside the barrier?¡±, asked Orochimaru, who jumped back into a position from where he could face both me and Sarutobi.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? The [Four Purple Flaming Position] wouldn''t stop any Uzumaki seal-master from gaining entrance¡±, I answered with a laugh and saw that he was visibly sweating.


    ¡°Please help me fight this evil man Uzukage-sama, we were once allies. I''d like to show that we still can be¡±, pleaded Sarutobi.


    ¡°Allies? As if Sensei. Let me tell you what Uzushiogakure''s allies did to help your village during the second great Ninja war Uzukage-sama¡±, said Orochimaru hurriedly. He surely didn''t think that I will be part of this fight and is now hoping to get me on his side.


    This will be fun to watch.


    ¡°You mustn''t listen to him! Orochimaru is a liar¡±, shouted Sarutobi.


    ¡°I a liar? Is it a lie that Ninja from Konoha were giving away the information of secret passages that led the fighting force into Uzushiogakure? Is it a lie that these forces even had help from Konoha''s own Ninja? Is it a lie that you even allowed, no, ordered this attack?


    Please tell me that this is a lie¡±, shot Orochimaru back in a calm tone.


    ¡°Don''t listen to him!¡±, pleaded Sarutobi again, not refuting, nor affirming what Orochimaru has said.


    ¡°Help me Uzukage-sama and you will be able to gain the riches that will remain once Konoha is burned down. The riches that were once stolen from your own village¡±, tempted Orochimaru further.


    I have to say, he one fine speaker.


    ¡°Don''t you see that old Sarutobi hasn''t claimed that I am wrong? He never said I was lying about the things I said. That is because they aren''t mere things, they are facts!¡±, he further said and the sweat I saw was already gone by now.


    ¡°I can see that the things spoken here aren''t for everyone''s ears to hear, so please allow me to erect a silencing barrier¡±, I simply said and slowly formed the seals for the [Dimension of the Silent Whisper]. None of them stopped me and the noise of fighting that were coming from the village vanished once I activated the seal.


    ¡°Now that we are only us three, let me tell you a secret¡±, I then said and both got ready to fight.


    ¡°I am well aware of what Konoha had done during the second great Ninja war, I even heard the story from those who were part of this¡±.


    ¡°How could you? They are dead¡±, asked Orochimaru.


    ¡°Were dead, Orochimaru, you''re one who is constantly searching for a way to get immortality. Don''t you think that there is a way to revive the dead?¡±, I asked back with a smile and Sarutobi got paler than a sheet of paper.


    ¡°Of course there is, the [Impure Earth Resurrection] would be one way to revive the dead temporarily¡±, he affirmed.


    ¡°Yes, but that isn''t the only way. You know of the Rinnegan¡±, I said and he looked stunned for a moment before he started to snicker and then laugh.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes, yes the Rinnegan is said to have the ability to revive the dead. Let me guess, you first used the [Impure Earth Resurrection] and then the power of the Rinnegan to fully revive the victims of the attack on Uzushiogakure?¡±. I gave him a small nod and he burst out into laughter.


    ¡°Brilliant, simply brilliant. That would also explain how you created the village this quickly. You already had a whole village, to begin with. But here is my question for you, where do you stand in this little invasion of mine? And what would I need to give you to have you on the side lines or even on my side?¡±, he further said and leveled a battle ready glare at me.


    ¡°On your side wouldn''t be possible, I don''t like you very much¡±, I said and he raised his hands, but I stopped him with an open hand of mine.


    ¡°Which doesn''t mean that I wouldn''t agree to stay out of this and watch, let''s say for one of your minions?¡±.


    ¡°One of my minions? Who do you want to have?¡±, he asked with a raised eye.


    ¡°The girl with the red hair, she strongly resembles an Uzumaki and I want to see if I am right with my conclusion that she is a survivor of the massacre¡±, I said and pointed at Tayuya. The girl in question was still looking as if she was shouting curses at me and increased her rambling when she saw me pointing at her.


    ¡°Hehehe, I thought the same when I took her in, fine for me. You can have her, drop the silencing barrier and I will order her to go with you¡±, he said with a large creepy smile.


    ¡°You can''t do that Uzukage-sama, I agree that the things done during the second great Ninja war weren''t right, but that mustn''t mean that every innocent civilian in Konoha has to die for what I have done. I will offer myself to your mercy if you help me in this fight and once it is over, and the village safe, I will do anything you wish¡±, said Sarutobi suddenly. He saw how things turned against him and is now trying for the good in me.


    ¡°Oh, I would have done what you ask of me Sarutobi if there wasn''t one tiny little thing that I refuse to believe. And that is the innocence of your civilians. For you see, I wasn''t always the Uzukage, once, a few years ago by now, I was a child of your village. A child that was being tortured for hosting something¡±.


    Sarutobi took a step back in shock and Orochimaru looked gleeful at hearing these news.


    ¡°No, you can''t be, Dexter is...¡±, he began but stopped mid sentence.


    ¡°Oh, I can. Don''t you think it''s possible for me to know your involvement in my childhood if I know your involvement in Uzushiogakure''s doom? I read your diary, I know that it was your idea to have me abused. True, not as heavily as it did happen, but you were still ready to force a child into loneliness and abuse.


    There is almost not one single Ninja or civilian in the whole of Konoha who hasn''t either badmouthed or hurt me¡±, I shouted angrily.


    ¡°I never knew what happened to you in your first four years and I helped you once I knew. I helped you create Dexter Uzuki, allowed Yuugao to become your sister, even gave you one of our best Jonin-senseis¡±, he argued.


    ¡°True true, but you didn''t stop the abuse from happening to the blood clone we made. Naruto got hunted almost once each week. I had to remake him twice at the beginning, just because he starved to death, the vendors wouldn''t sell him any food¡±, I now almost screamed back. I may physically know that none of those happened to me, heck even to the Boss. But the memories the Boss gained were now mine and they didn''t distinct between knowing and not knowing. They feel as if it happened.


    ¡°But...but Naruto died, none of his memories should have come to you¡±, he tried to say, only for Orochimaru to laugh again.


    ¡°Oh, this is the best. Now it makes sense why you attacked me during the Chunin exam. I somehow dispelled your blood clone. The memories weren''t erased, they came right back at you¡±, he said between his laughs.


    ¡°That is mostly true Orochimaru. Only that you didn''t fight me, but the Kyuubi, you see Sarutobi. The one who is the reason for my abuse isn''t at fault for the attack, to begin with. It''s your fault.


    You forced Kushina to come to Konoha and destroyed Uzushiogakure after gaining her as a possible breeding mare. I know that you thought of using her as a baby factory for new Uzumaki, the same as you thought of me.


    Kushina would have been in Uzushiogakure during her birth, this would have saved her and in return would have saved the village from an attack that wasn''t even started by the Kyuubi.


    The thing is, the Kyuubi was forced to do what it has done and the mastermind was the masked man you also know of. He controlled the fox and forced it to attack¡±, I explained and even Orochimaru looked surprised with these news.


    ¡°The fox isn''t at fault? It''s even helping you?¡±, asked a now extremely old looking Sarutobi.


    ¡°Yes it is¡±, I simply said and scolded myself for naming Kura-chan it. But I couldn''t say that she is my lover.


    ¡°This gets better and better¡±, was Orochimaru''s only comment. He was now almost fully relaxed towards me and looked mostly at Sarutobi my now.


    Sarutobi, who was now even crying, was stuttering apologies to me.


    ¡°You can spare yourself your apologies. I don''t need them, Konoha will pay for what it has done and you will have to die for it¡±, I said with hate and he stopped his apologies.


    ¡°Your parents would be sad to hear that from you¡±, he then said.


    ¡°As if, my mother is in full agreement with me and my father could see my reason but didn''t want to help¡±, I scoffed.


    ¡°You...mean they spoke with you?¡±, he asked in disbelieve.


    ¡°What of being able to resurrect did you not get? I revived my mother fully and asked my father about his opinion through the [Impure Earth Resurrection]. The first wanted to help and the second wanted to stay out of this. Both were disgusted with Konoha and you¡±, I confirmed and Sarutobi almost fell down from this.


    ¡°That would mean I can''t use him, well nothing gained, nothing failed¡±, chimed Orochimaru in.


    ¡°So this is it, old man, I''ll gladly watch how your previous student kills you, while you are forced to accept that the second grandson who you believed to have is going to bring your loved village down¡±, I said with an evil laugh.


    The face of Sarutobi got even more pained, before settling in a determined expression.


    ¡°Then I''m forced to fight you both¡±, he then said and summoned the ape that turned into a pole.


    I dropped the silencing seal and the noise came back. Tayuya was still ranting.


    ¡°Tayuya!¡±, snapped Orochimaru and she shut up instantly.


    ¡°You will go with this man after the fight, he will be your new master from now on¡±, he then ordered and she glared at me, before accepting the order in a silent whisper.


    ¡°Thanks for your none involvement in this part Uzukage-sama¡±, Orochimaru then said and used the hand signs to summon the coffins of the first and second Hokage.


    Sarutobi was already on the move and spit fire bullets at me and Orochimaru. I just jumped to the barrier and began to watch, while Orochimaru used his snake-like body to evade the attack.


    The now resurrected Hokage got their orders implanted and began to attack Sarutobi.


    The fight was mostly canon. A big stone wall was built as a defense against Tobirama''s water attack. The raised wall was then used for a tree based attack from Hashirama. His attack was also evaded by the use of fire and evasive movements. Orochimaru was in between with his Kusanagi sword and the old man was even forced to diverse his attention to me whenever I repositioned myself for a better view.


    It was clear that Orochimaru wasn''t as skilled as Kabuto with the Jutsu, as neither Hokage showed his true strength, but it was enough to get Sarutobi using the Death Reaper seal. He also managed to seal the first and second Hokage, before he was stopped from sealing Orochimaru.


    Again, he had the hands of Orochimaru already pulled out.


    ¡°This looks like you are in trouble Orochimaru, do you need some help?¡±, I asked and Orochimaru looked at me with a pained expression.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±, he asked between pained breaths.


    ¡°Please not Dexter-kun¡±, pleaded Sarutobi, who needed all his strength for sealing Orochimaru.


    ¡°Hmm, I want Guren and the little boy she''s so fond of, I think his name was Yukimaru?¡±, I stated and he managed to look surprised with what I knew of his minions.


    ¡°I will give both of them to you, if you help me¡±, he quickly agreed and I hit the arm of Sarutobi''s ape summon downwards, which forced the grabbed sword also down. The sword cut all the way through Sarutobi and his organs began to fall out of the now almost halved body.


    He was instantly dead and the Jutsu stopped.


    ¡°Huff, thanks, Uzukage-sama, I''m glad to have you on my side¡±, he then said between more deep breaths.


    ¡°Don''t forget our agreement. They will wait on the bridge that was built in Wave in ten days. I''ll take Tayuya with me now¡±, I said and grabbed him by the throat and activated the Human path.


    His eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°This is a way stronger technique that the [Reaper Death Seal] and is what will await you if you don''t deliver¡±, I then said and let him go.


    He didn''t reply and stood up as if nothing happened. Both of us walked to the barrier, where the sound four were waiting for further orders.


    ¡°As agreed beforehand, Tayuya you are to go with the Uzukage and will serve him as you served me¡±, Orochimaru then ordered Tayuya again who nodded with a glare.


    ¡°We will depart, I''m sorry Uzukage-sama, but your department wasn''t planned, so you two will have to get out on your own¡±, he continued with a grin and reversed summoned himself and the remaining sound four.


    The barrier vanished and Tayuya could only get out a fuck, before I used the Hiraishin to get both of us out of Konoha.


    By now the Boss should have finished his fight against Shukaku and the other shadow clones already dispelled after finishing their mission. Konoha won''t be the same after today. Of that I''m sure.

 Chapter 42

    Dexter''s POV;


    Sasuke is gone and took Pinky with him, now all that''s left on this side is Gaara and his sister. Temari is still watching us from a nearby tree.


    Too bad that I''m not able to tell Gaara that I was able to beat him because I had the help of a loved one. Well, could be interesting without knowing him directly from the source.


    ¡°Oy, girl!¡±, I shouted and saw how she flinched. ¡°Come down, I know you''re there¡±.


    She hesitated a moment, but then jumped down in front of me. Her head was downcast so that she wasn''t looking into my eyes.


    ¡°W...what will happen to us now?¡±, she then asked fearfully. She realized that she is the daughter of a Kage and effectively captured. Such a person had high value as a prisoner.


    ¡°Grab your brother and run, you might be able to reach the desert without being caught. The whole invasion was planned by Orochimaru and not your father. He''s most likely dead by now, I mean your father. Tell your council to claim no knowledge about Orochimaru impersonating him. You might avoid a war that way, however, it depends on the next Hokage¡±, I answered and she glanced upwards. Looking in my still activated Rinne-Sharingan. She flinched and hurriedly looked back down.


    ¡°Thank you my Lord¡±, she said with a deep bow and then grabbed Gaara.


    ¡°Tell him, if he asks why I am so strong, that I have someone I love and whom I want to help. His mind is set on killing as the only means of showing his worth. This won''t do¡±, I called after her and she nodded once before fully jumping out of view.


    ¡ãTime to go to Uzushiogakure, we need to see mom and Tayuya. And there are also the Genin, hope they followed my orders and activated the emergency Hiraishin back home¡ã, I then muttered to Kura-chan.


    ¡ãAnd then we will need to have some time for you to relax. Using your eye skills is taxing on you. And we don''t know if there will be any side effects from absorbing Shukaku''s Chakra. Right now I can only say that I feel better than ever¡±, replied the vixen I love. She also seemed to have calmed down a little.


    ¡ãI whole heartily agree. I manage to find myself losing my so much loved ''fun before anything else'' attitude. Now that the Chunin exams are over I can finally finish my business in Konoha and go back to Uzushiogakure¡ã. I then waited for another half hour until I felt the memory rush of two shadow clones and one blood clone.


    I activated the seal in my manor, back in Uzu, and left with a yellow-reddish flash.


    The scenery changed and gone was the destroyed forest with large patches of sand. In place came a living room with four women and two men. Seems like Tsunade, Kushina, Tayuya, Daichi and Mikoto were waiting for me. There was also another blood clone, the clone I had in place as the acting Uzukage, for the time I was gone. I dispelled him and closed my eyes for the moment it took me to sort the memories.


    He mostly did paperwork, helped some Genin train and even managed to gain another clan. They have a bloodline that gives them the skill to shoot their hair off as deadly needles.


    Doesn''t sound like very much, and really wasn''t. However, a clan was a clan and they had their uses.


    ¡°Why the fuck are there so many of your fuckers? And what the fuck is happening to me?¡±, shouted an angry Tayuya. She promptly got bonked on the head from Kushina.


    ¡°Language young lady. This isn''t some bar. You are here because your master thought it would be okay to trade one of his subordinates for a quick ally¡±, she reprimanded the young girl.


    ¡°So what? I''m a fucking slave now?¡±, she shot back with a glare and her fingers crept towards a pouch on her hips.


    ¡°I wouldn''t do that Tayuya¡±, I warned with a smile and gestured to her pouch. She flinched and stopped moving.


    ¡°If I''m going to end up as a possible sex slave, then I might as well die fighting¡±, she shot back with a defiant glare.


    ¡°Well, you want to know why I asked to have you? I will explain, but only after getting rid of your Curse Seal¡±, I answered. She unconsciously touched her chest, where I assumed was her mark and took a step back.


    ¡°This mark shows my loyalty to Orochimaru, you won''t take it away from me, not that it''s possible to begin with you stupid fucker!¡±. She tried to activate the seal, but Tsunade, faster than any of us, poked a few pressure points and Tayuya slumped down like a sack of potatoes.


    ¡°What the fuck have you done stupid cow tits?¡±, shouted the redhead, now with a little bit of fear in her voice. Tsunade got a tick mark for being called a cow tit, but said nothing and stepped back.


    In place came Kushina, who took off Tayuya''s top.


    ¡°I knew it, now you''re going to rape me ain''t you?¡±, screamed Tayuya, while looking fearfully and hatefully at us.


    Kushina took off the cloth that hid her seal and revealed her left breast that had the seal around her nipple.


    ¡°Why is her seal there?¡±, asked Mikoto.


    ¡°Because, you stupid bitch, Orochimaru graced me with his love and gifted me his mark while doing it!¡±, was her shouted answer.


    ¡°What a love if he practically threw you away like trash¡±, commented Daichi, he was turned around, so he wasn''t looking at the exposed girl.


    ¡°He loves me and I love him back¡±, hissed Tayuya.


    ¡°That''s all good and fine. Tell us if you still love him after we have removed the seal from you¡±, I said nonchalantly and began to paint seals around her curse seal with my Chakra. She tried to squirm under my touch, but couldn''t move very well. It nonetheless made it harder for me and I needed more time than necessary. An hour later I was finished and her whole upper body was now a painting of seals. In its center was her curse mark.


    ¡°Well then, time to power it up¡±, I grinned and activated the seal. A blue light shone out of my seal and closed in on hers. The moment the blue light got into contact with her seal she began to scream in pain and the seal glowed in a purple light. Her first curse seal stage activated while also glowing in an eerie purple light.


    ¡°What exactly is happening to her?¡±, asked Mikoto.


    ¡°The curse seal creates a new set of Chakra paths. These paths are now being destroyed. It also contains small dosages of Nature Chakra, a part of Orochimaru''s soul and a mind altering seal.


    The bearer gets practically mind raped into trusting Orochimaru. The downside is that they become something like a puppet. They loose their real potential and will never be as strong as they could have become. Once removed his influence will be gone, but the memory of their time under him won''t. It seems like Tayuya at least once slept with him, and maybe others. So I trust you to console her if she happens to be not in agreement with this.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    There is always the case that she really loves him and won''t change much, but I don''t think so. Orochimaru wouldn''t have given her away this willingly if that was the case.


    Someone who isn''t forced into submission is something worthy. That or he is dumber than I thought¡±, I explained and the women shuddered at the images I gave them.


    ¡°She will sleep for a day or two once it finishes. She won''t die from this, but will be severely weakened¡±, I finished and picked the girl up. Her eyes were rolled back and she was limply hanging in my arms.


    The group followed me to a guest room, where I put the girl down into a bed. The women remained at her side.


    ¡°Daichi, we have to speak about further plans and what will happen once Konoha realizes that they don''t have a Kage any longer¡±, I then said and left the room with him following me.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha, chamber of the village council:


    Third Person''s POV;


    The most powerful people in Konoha were sitting in one room, around a U-formed table.


    The left side was filled with civilian representatives, while the right side had the clan heads of the Ninjas.


    At the head of the table were three chairs, two of them were held by elderly people. One man one woman, however, the center seat was vacant, this seat was normally occupied by the Hokage. Today it was empty and not because the Hokage wasn''t there yet.


    It was because the Hokage was dead. The entire of Konoha has not yet heard of this, yet its citizen are already grieving over many dead friends and loved ones.


    So it was with a solemn mood that the leaders, of the once mightiest village in the whole world, came together.


    However, there was one other seat not occupied. It was one of the Ninja council sides.


    The chairs to its side held each a man with a saddened and pained face.


    ¡°I, Homura Mitokado hereby announce the opening of this emergency meeting of the village council. I will, as it''s not possible for the Hokage, take charge of this meeting¡±, said the elderly man at the head position. No one objected and he felt silent for a few moments.


    ¡°As all of you surely know, we were attacked this day by two other villages. Namely Otogakure and Sunagakure. The first was, until now, a rather small village without a high threat level. The other, on the other hand, is one of the five great villages.


    It was also an allied village to us, which is, as I think I am allowed to say, no longer the case¡±, he continued and everyone present nodded at this claim.


    ¡°It is now our duty to find out what parts of the village were hit the hardest, how many losses we suffered, how our defense stands and what we will do in order to retaliate¡±. He finished and waited for the words to sink in.


    Then with a deep sigh and a blinked away tear he continued;


    ¡°It is also our duty to nominate a new Hokage. I''m sad to say that my teammate Hiruzen Sarutobi died while defending the village from the traitor Orochimaru and as we have found out the Uzukage¡±. This brought out many shocked murmurs from both table sides.


    One of the civilians raised his hand and got a nod in response. ¡°Do you want to tell us that the Uzukage took part in this attack? I thought we were allied with Uzushiogakure?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°We were once allied with Uzushiogakure but had no treaty with this new village, so we were not allied with them. However, we have witness reports about the Uzukage speaking with both Hiruzen and Orochimaru. He erected a silencing seal and spoke with them for a short amount of time. We do not know what they spoke about, but it let to the conclusion that the Uzukage helped neither the Hokage nor Orochimaru until almost before the end of the fight.


    Reports say that Hiruzen had Orochimaru captive in some kind of Jutsu and Orochimaru sought out help from the Uzukage. They spoke about something before the Uzukage seemingly agreed and killed Hiruzen.


    After that both parties fled before ANBU could get to them¡±, answered Hamura. The civilian representative looked horrified.


    ¡°Then does that mean that we are at war with three other villages, while not having even one allied village?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°No, it does not. There were no Ninja from Uzushiogakure taking part in the invasion and it does not seem as if the Uzukage and Orochimaru were on good terms. The Uzukage was seen to grab Orochimaru at the throat shortly before departure. We assume that this was some kind of treat and showed us that they aren''t allied.


    But let us not diverge further from the main issue. Our first topic will be the losses and wounded we suffered during the attack. What can you tell me about this?¡±, was Hamura''s reply. He then looked at the faces of each person and waited for anyone to say anything.


    ¡°Around two thousand civilians died while fleeing, another five thousand are wounded. Six hundred of these are in a live threatening condition¡±, said finally one female representative from the civilians.


    Homuraand the elderly woman beside him gave her a nod and then looked over to the Ninja side.


    ¡°We lost three hundred Ninja and have another seven hundred wounded. Fifty of them won''t be able to continue their career. Only the fact that we were on high alert allowed us to react this quickly and with such few causalities.


    However, we also lost Shikaku Nara and Asuma Sarutobi. They were seen fighting against enemy forces when they were suddenly engulfed in black flames. The fire was not extinguishable and we lost another two Ninja before realizing that it could jump over to other targets. It burned all four of them to ashes¡±, explained a man with blond hair and a long pony tail. He was the head of the Yamanaka clan and a close friend of the now deceased Shikaku Nara.


    ¡°So roughly a twentieth of our civilians are dead, while another eight are wounded.


    We also lost 3,5 % of our whole Ninja force. *Sigh* It could be worse¡±, concluded Homura.


    ¡°WORSE! How could it be worse? My son is dead!¡±, screamed a woman on the civilian side with tear flowing eyes.


    ¡°Worse would be the death of more or even the fall of Konoha!¡±, shot Hamura back and flared his Chakra. The woman began to sob silently but didn''t argue back. Homura also calmed down, he knew that many were on edge and that these weren''t good times for Konoha.


    ¡°Let''s come to the next topic, I''m sure we will be able to speak about our loses later in more detail¡±, began Homura a moment later when the audience had time to calm down as well.


    ¡°I think we should speak about the next Hokage, we need someone in the position of power who is also able to represent strength and show our people that there is hope and that not everything is lost¡±, spoke a gruff and old voice. It belonged to Danzo Shimura, the head of the civilian side. He is also called War Hawk under the Ninja population. His head was almost fully in bandages and he held one of his arms in a bandage as well. He claims they were old wounds, but many thought it was only a trick to downplay his own capabilities.


    ¡°Yes, I find myself agreeing with Danzo on this topic¡±, agreed the elderly woman next to Homura. Her name was Koharu Utatane. Homura nodded and then looked around for an opposition. None came and he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Good, then let''s speak about the nomination of the next Hokage. Is anyone here who wishes to nominate a candidate?¡±


    ¡°I wish to nominate Jiraiya of the Sannin. He has the strength of a Kage and is loyal to the village. He was trained by the third Hokage and trained the fourth Hokage himself. He is more than able to fill the position¡±, said a woman from the Ninja side. A few Ninja nodded at her suggestion, but not everyone. Most of them also knew about his bad sides, like his tendencies for seeking out prostitutes, or drinking.


    ¡°I won''t be able to accept the proposal. My spy network is too important for me to forsake it. Especially in times of need as it is right now. I have to leave the village right after this meeting if I want to block any rumor of our possible weakness¡±, said suddenly a man from the corner. He was standing there from the beginning and was watching the whole thing without any comment. That was until his name fell.


    ¡°I agree with Jiraiya-san, it''s of utmost importance for us to not seem weak to other villages¡±, said Danzo hurriedly while, at the same time sounding calm.


    ¡°I''d like to nominate Danzo Shimura¡±, said suddenly a civilian representative.


    ¡°Danzo, would you agree?¡±, asked Homura.


    ¡°I would feel honored to be in the position of Hokage¡±, said the man. The woman who nominated Jiraiya scowled and thought furiously about other possibilities. But there weren''t many who could fill the spot. The village only had Jiraiya and Danzo left who were on the level of a Kage. Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy were near, but not there yet. Other than that was only Tsunade, but she wasn''t seen in the village since the attack of the Kyuubi.


    ¡°What about Tsunade?¡±, she asked, grasping at straws. She didn''t want Danzo, as his war preferring opinion was widely known.


    ¡°She is the granddaughter of the first Hokage, the grandniece of the second, was trained by the third and had a close relationship to the fourth. She is also a Sannin and should have the strength to represent Konoha. Her medical skills would also help us with the wounded we have to care for¡±, she then added quickly. The more she thought about it the better it sounded.


    ¡°Yes, she was also not seen near Konoha in the last decade, is a known gambler and drunk addict. She would hardly be in any trained form, if even in her mind at all¡±, countered Danzo without any emotions and the woman found her hope falling.


    ¡°Jiraiya, would you be able to track her down?¡±, asked Homura after a moment.


    ¡°I might be able to¡±, replied Jiraiya thoughtfully.


    ¡°Let''s say we have Danzo as the acting Hokage until Jiraiya is able to track Tsunade down and convince her to become the next Hokage. If he''s not able to, then Danzo will become the next Hokage. Are three months enough?¡±, suggested Koharu.


    ¡°Three months should be enough to find her¡±, replied Jiraiya, he didn''t voice out the chances of Tsunade becoming Hokage. That was better left untold.


    ¡°Good, then it''s decided. Danzo Shimura will be the acting Hokage until Tsunade either agrees or refuses to become the next Hokage. Anyone against this?¡±, said Homura. Again, no one voiced any rejections and it was concluded that Danzo will become the acting Hokage.


    He will take his position once this meeting is concluded. No one saw the slight smirk that framed Danzo''s mouth. Finally, he was the Hokage and only Tsunade was in his way to stay it. His ROOT Ninja couldn''t find the woman for over five years and the last records told about her traveling and advertising Uzushiogakure. So there was little chance she would agree to become Hokage. He will, just to be sure, have Jiraiya followed by his ROOT Ninja. If, and that is a very large if, he manages to find and convince her to become Hokage, then they will ambush and kill her. An out of training Ninja shouldn''t be able to hold anything against his elites.


    ¡°Then let''s get back on track, what are the damages to our village on how are our outposts?¡±, asked Homura and brought the discussion back on track.


    ¡°We haven''t lost a single outpost, it seems like Suna and Oto came disguised as civilians. They only brought a small fighting force in comparison to what would be likely in a full out war. This might have only have been an attempt to weaken Konoha or possibly only a bad thought out plan.


    They did damage the southern outer walls of Konoha heavily and most other destruction is also near this breaching point. The western part is unharmed, while the northern and southern part are mostly intact.


    We are able to support the people who lost their homes thanks to this confined damage.


    I think, and the T&I Department agrees with me, that Orochimaru main plan was to overwhelm us quickly and then take out most of our head position in the confusion that was going on during the attack.


    He succeeded, partially, in killing three important people. Hiruzen Sarutobi was the Hokage, so a target to begin with. Shikaku Nara was the head of the Jonin and another highly important target. And Asuma Sarutobi was the son of Hiruzen Sarutobi, a possible Kage candidate and an important person with his own connections to the fire temple and the daimyo.


    As Homura already said, it could be worse, but not by much¡±, listed a the Yamanaka clan head. He was the unvoted leader of the Ninja side, now that Shikaku was gone.


    ¡°This sounds better than what I first assumed when I saw the damage. Is the civilian side able to help with rebuilding the houses and shops?¡±, said Homura and looked at Danzo, who was still the leader for the civilians. Even if he''s only going to be it until this meeting would end.


    ¡°Yes, we had an increase in taxes and got a good profit from the festivities that were held during the last month¡±, answered Danzo. Some smiled at the memory of these festivities. They were the parties, parades and other celebrations over the death of the Kyuubi brat.


    ¡°That is good to hear. I for once am in need of good news. I also think we should take a short pause to refresh ourselves. We will then go into finer detail about the rebuilding of the village and other things that might be needed to be spoken about¡±, said Homura then and stood up. The other followed him and left the room. They would soon be back to continue.

 Chapter 43

    Dexter''s POV;


    Daichi and I went to my office, where we sat on opposite couches. A table was between us and I put some snacks and tee on it before leaning back.


    ¡°Let me first tell you how glad I''m for you to be back and unharmed¡±, began Daichi.


    ¡°Thanks, Kura-chan was the reason for that¡±, I answered.


    ¡ãBut also the reason for your wounds¡ã, she muttered.


    ¡°Glad to hear. You said we have to talk about the future? I take it this does not concern the five-year plan we have worked out for Uzu?¡±.


    ¡°No, It''s about Konoha, their most likely next Hokage and what Akatsuki will do¡±, I answered and he stiffened a bit.


    ¡°You are more informed about Konoha than me. However we have some news about Akatsuki that might be of interest¡±, he then said in his adviser tone. He often has a grandfather mode and then, in times of business, an adviser mode.


    I gestured him to continue, as mine would take more time.


    ¡°Akatsuki is a mercenary organization made out of S-Rank nuke Ninja. The leader is not known, and there isn''t much known about their members as well. The only public members are Cannibal Zetsu and Kakuzu the Undead. The first is the contractor for clients and the second handles the money.


    Iwa has often used their skills for, what most consider, little money.


    They recently stopped any and all missions and vanished from earth.


    No one knows what they plan and most villages aren''t concerned about them. But we know, thanks to you and sources, that they plan to capture the Jinchuriki. We estimate that they will start with this plan in the next one or two years.


    I''m sorry but we can''t help you with finding them¡±, he finished. I already told him about them, but stayed quiet about their members, in fear they might change. There were more members of Akatsuki than what was shown in the manga.


    ¡°That''s enough, we know that they want the Jinchuriki, so we only have to keep a close eye on them to find Akatsuki¡±, I reassured.


    ¡°Good, then what did you want to tell me about Konoha?¡±, asked Daichi.


    ¡°Well, the invasion was pushed back. I don''t know about their losses or the damage to the village. But there are three prominent dead Ninja. The late third Hokage died by my and Orochimaru''s hand¡±, he sucked in a deep breath;¡± then there are Asuma Sarutobi and Shikaku Nara. Both died in the fire of Amaterasu, which was also casted by me¡±.


    ¡°Were you seen?¡±, was his only question for now.


    ¡°Yes in the case of Hiruzen Sarutobi, no in both other cases¡±. He nodded in acceptance and waited.


    ¡°Now that Hiruzen is dead, they will want to enact the next Hokage as quickly as possible. They will ask Jiraiya first, as he''s strong, trained a Hokage and was trained by a Hokage.


    However, he won''t accept. Jiraiya is only interested in his spy network and whores.


    The next person will be Danzo Shimura. He too was thought by a Hokage, is powerful and has quite a lot of connections. But he wasn''t liked by the Jonin commander. Who was Shikaku Nara, that''s why I killed him.


    Shikaku would have found a way to not get Danzo as the next Hokage, probably Tsunade or Asuma. Tsunade isn''t any longer loyal to Konoha, what they don''t know. Asuma would have been a good Hokage, even if a little weak. He is the son of the third Hokage and was one of the twelve fire guards of the fire daimyo.


    His death further limited the possible candidates.


    Only Might Guy and Kakashi Hatake would have been possible. Might Guy is strong enough, but not as known or popular as it would be required.


    And Kakashi isn''t strong enough and not really made to be Hokage. His tardiness is well known. On top of that is his lack of connections. He might be known, but his career needs a few more years to be considered proper Hokage material, that or a war.


    However, the Jonin commander wasn''t alone with his dislike of Danzo. Jiraiya is also not fond of Danzo, as are a few Ninja. The civilian side is fully loyal to Danzo, as are the two advisers of Hiruzen.


    I think Jiraiya will come up with the idea to get Tsunade as the next Hokage, for that he will take me with him. He knows I''m Kushina''s and Minato''s son. He will try to create a bond between me and him.


    The search won''t bring results. Tsunade is here in Uzu, where Jiraiya has no access to.


    He might be a spy master, but he isn''t able to breach our seals without us knowing. And the old passages are all collapsed.


    This will force them to accept Danzo as the only good candidate¡±, I fully explained and Daichi nodded here and there in acceptance but was frowning deeply when I finished.


    ¡°I understand the reason for the things you''ve done, but not the why. Why would you want Danzo as Hokage? He is a war monger and will start the next Ninja war the moment he is able to¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Daichi, you don''t understand because you think I don''t want war¡±, I said with a grin and he looked wide-eyed at me.


    ¡°Do I have to re-evaluate my opinion of you Dexter-kun?¡±, he asked sternly. ¡°I thought better of you than that. War is never desired¡±.


    ¡°I understand that war is something gruesome and despicable thing. But sometimes it''s needed for change.


    I want to use Konoha to attack other nations and then, when they are weakened, we will sweep in and help them or occupy them for ourself. This way, and in combination with a few other plans, I hope to create one single nation.


    I also know that it would not work if I try to dictate their life. I plan to turn them into vassal states.


    They will govern themselves but under our rule. This will then slowly be eased into a group government where each country has a vote.


    Creating something like a council, just that the members represent not their part of the village, but a whole country.


    I hope this will bring peace in the long way, even if it means to wage war at the start¡±.


    Daichi scrutinised me for a moment, sighed deeply and then looked me in the eyes with a stern and serious expression.


    ¡°I hope you understand that this will bring suffering for a lot of people¡±, I gave him a nod and he sighed another time, ¡°Alright, I now know what you want to do, and, even if I don''t know how agree with it.


    Heh, that there would be a time, where I would be good with Danzo being Hokage... you''re turning the world upside down Dexter-kun¡±. He took a deep breath and then changed from a shocked listener to a determined general.


    ¡°Uzushiogakure isn''t ready for an offensive war, we never were. What we are is a village full of seal masters who have the knowledge to supply an army with devastating seals.


    So what we need is an army. Any plans?¡±.


    ¡°Actually, yes I do. Kiri is in a civil war and I plan to end it in the next weeks. This will, hopefully, give us our first vassal state. After that we will slowly but surely annex and integrate nearby countries.


    The first will be Wave, they are the closest to us and I already own most of their land.


    After that we will build up our defences and wait for Konoha''s move. I think they will attack Suna. The fact that Suna helped Orochimaru during the invasion created bad blood and will give Danzo a publicly accepted reason for war.


    Iwa is still on bad terms with Konoha, thanks to Minato and the third great Ninja war. So they might even offer Suna help. This will force the land of River, Stone, Grass and Rain into war. They are the adjacent countries to Kiri, Suna and Konoha.


    This leaves only Kumo, I don''t know what the Raikage will do, but I have a peace treaty with him. If they are dump enough to attack us anyway, well, the eight tailed ox is weaker than the nine tailed fox¡±, this was underlined with a grin and a shouted ¡ãYou can bet on it!¡ã from Kura-chan.


    ¡°And what about Akatsuki?¡±, asked Daichi, ¡°a group of S-Rank Ninja can topple any war¡±.


    ¡°True, they might try to capture the Jinchuriki while the war goes on, but I don''t think this will be a problem. Even they aren''t able to attack a whole army without careful planing. I think they are more likely to attack Kumo and make it look like one of the other countries did it.


    Kumo is hiding and protecting their Jinchuriki and that makes it harder for them. An open war would stop that.


    As for my position as Jinchuriki, we have seals in place that will stop them from gaining entrance. And I''m strong enough to protect myself. Even if they manage to attack me, I can still use the Hiraishin or emergency seals to get away¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Okay, so we will use the Ninja of Kiri for possible attacks, while waiting for the others to kill each other. We will then sweep in and take them out with our superior seals and then offer them the opportunity to become a vassal state.


    I don''t know if it will work, and I''m sure we will need to go into more detail, once things get into motion, but so far it sounds okay to me. Is there something else? Or can we proceed with daily village business. There are six piles of paperwork for you to sign¡±, he said with a grin.


    ¡°Hmm, how are Karin, Yakumo and Pakura?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Good, Karin is with her relatives and blossoms under Tsunade. She''s seen to be often at the hospital, where she helps the wounded with her healing Jutsu. She looks way better, now that she doesn''t have to use her bloodline any longer.


    Pakura really loves her Genin team and is boasting about them whenever someone asks her something. It does not even matter what we ask, she always finds something in relation to them.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    And Yakumo is trying hard to master the Genjutsu that we know, she and Ido are a good team and will be promoted to Chunin in a few weeks¡±. I nodded. The first plan to train them into S-Rank Ninja was casted away when I revived Uzushiogakure. They weren''t needed any longer, at least not this strong.


    Now with Uzu I can still get what I want, without forcing them to grow stronger under a short amount of time. My training isn''t meant for them and would even kill them. I also only did it because I wanted to start with giving Kura-chan a body.


    ¡°Good, I''ll make a few clones for the paperwork. I''ll be in my room now, I need some time with Kura-chan¡±, I answered and his face fell. He must''ve forgotten that clones are perfectly able to do my paperwork.


    I left him to grumble about stupid clones who are ruining his plans of laughing at his successor.


    "HERE BEGINS WHAT YOU DON''T WANT TO READ"


    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter entered his mindscape and quickly entered the house of Kurama. She wasn''t inside the living room, so he went to the bedroom, where he found her half lying, half sitting on the bed. The light was a little dimmed, but still bright enough to let Dexter see his love.


    Each of her tails was over her body, hiding her beautiful body from sight. They were now slowly moving away, giving a clear vof for what was under the fluffy tails. They revealed mostly see through negligee. Her bra was white and had a hole where the nipple was. Both areolas were proudly showing themselves, the pink nipples already slightly stiff.


    Matched was her bra by long white stockings, reaching all the way up to her upper thighs, the attached panties even had a hole in the middle.


    Dexter was smitten by the sight. He knew how good his Kura-chan was looking. But it took his breath away whenever she looked at him with this beautiful smile. A smile that was now gracing her lips.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡±, she asked in a silky tone and moved her long hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Yes, very much¡±, replied Dexter with a barely hidden lusty grin. A quick thought left him without clothes and he walked over to her. He was moving on all fours and stopped directly over her.


    Their faces were so close that a kiss would happen with the slightest move. It was Kurama who did the first move, she bent slightly forward and kissed Dexter. The kiss was at first that of a loving couple. Tender and sweet, but quickly turned into a twist and fight of tongues. Neither tongue wanted to be in their own mouth. And the good thing was, because they weren''t physically real, they did not need to break the kiss for air.


    Dexter was the one who broke the kiss to the disappointment of Kurama. He pegged her nose once before moving to the side of her head, where he began to nibble on her earlobe. Silent moans were his award.


    He then felt two tails touching his back, where the soft fur began to caress his skin. He quickly materialized his own tails and they began to interwind with each other. Each tail had nerves for pleasure and both felt plenty of it from the combination of 18 tails. Onlookers would only have seen a moving orange and red fur globe.


    However, inside was Dexter who now moved down from Kurama''s ear to her neck, where he placed a few kisses. She enjoyed them, but grew restless with her own inactivity, so she pulled him up and gave him a deep kiss while skimming through his hair with her nails. With each passing, she sent small shivers down his spine. A quick glance down also showed her that he was more than ready to start.


    However, even if she dearly wished to get impaled by his rod, Dexter loved his foreplay, so she continued with her ministrations, while he moved back down and reached her breasts. They were still clad in her bra, but the point of interest was thankfully free.


    He first kissed each nipple softly, before nibbling on the right one. Kurama liked it a little rougher, so he twisted the left one while pulling at the other with his teeth. All this while carefully using only enough strength to give her the slight pain that felt pleasurable and not the piercing one that would come with too much force.


    Her moans helped him with finding the right line.


    Somewhere between the sucking and kissing of her breasts, Kurama decided that she wanted more and pushed him further down between her legs. They were already damp from her juices,


    He obliged her wishes and gave her, from lust-swollen pussy a long lick. The tongue started at the place between her other hole, passed through her two lips and ended at her small knob of lust.


    There, he circled around the knob and a deep shiver went up of Kurama''s spine. It reached every part of her body and even her tails bristled slightly.


    She decided to give him some as well and used two of her tails to pull his shorts off, while another tail pulled her bra away.


    The now fully naked Dexter stopped shortly with his licking when he felt the soft fur on his hip and then dived his tongue between her outer lips and inside her. Her liquids greeted him and he was eager to lap each and every drop up. It tasted like ambrosia for him and the source for this god worthy drink was directly in front of his face.


    However, he stopped another time when he felt a tail circling around his, already slightly hurting, hard rod. The tail did three full circles until it was at the top of his 21-centimeter long penis, there it stayed for a moment and Dexter had time to enjoy the soft silky feeling. The tail was loosely around him but then constricted a little. The soft feeling was still there, but it was also now beginning to squeeze at the right places.


    Suddenly, it began to move up and down, while simultaneously rotating. It felt so good that he would have released here and there if Kurama hadn''t reminded him of his duty as her liquid licker.


    She pushed his head back down between her legs and was pleasurably satisfied when he once again began to lick her where it mattered, around her clit.


    Still, the pressure kept on growing with Kurama''s skillful tail-job. It was his sad pleasure to not being able to hold back and shooting his white seed into the tip of Kurama''s tail. Further disappointment came when the tail let go of him and moved away.


    Kurama knew this and lifted his chin to look up at her. She grinned at him and then moved her orange-red tail with white splotches to her mouth, where she lustfully started to lick his remains off.


    She then grinned down at him and moved another tail to his already halfway hard penis.


    A quick pullshowed him what she wanted and with a grin of his own he climbed up to her and kissed her deeply. His hips almost unconsciously aligned themselves with hers and his cock parted her lips. He pushed all of it inside in one go and reached the end of her hot and wet vagina.


    Their kiss was interrupted by a long and breathless moan. It was purepleasure for his ears. He pulled out of her until only his tip was between her folds. There he moved up and down and made a few quick, but not deep thrusts inside.


    It was already said that Kurama loved it harder, she even told him that this was a reason for her to make his manhood longer and thicker than what it would normally have been. She especially liked it when the tip of his head pushed against the entrance to her cervix.


    So the ministration he gave her was by far not enough for her and she wanted more, needed more.


    Her tails tried to push him inside her, but his own circled around hers and hindered her from giving her what she wanted. She couldn''t use her legs as well, as they were widely spread and bent backward. Bucking her hips against him didn''t help as well. He slipped further inside, but never as deep as she wanted. Her hands were also held by him over her head.


    This forced her to use her last weapon, a slight whimper with giant puppy dog eyes. He always did what she wanted if she used her puppy dog eyes.


    This was no exception, with a grin he closed her mouth with his own and rammed his cock as deep inside her as he could. Her walls were parted and tried to push back. The tip hit against the underside of her cervix and an electric jolt went up her spine. She would have screamed her moan out if her mouth wasn''t currently invaded by his tongue.


    He pulled out, again slowly, and then pushed his whole length back inside. Another jolt went up and her vaginal muscles shuddered under the stretching. Dexter needed only a few more thrusts and Kurama''s hips bugged under him. She was already highly aroused from his tongue play, the quick and hard thrusts pushed her over the edge. She broke the kiss and bit him in the shoulder so that she could muffle the scream that came out of her mouth.


    Yet, Dexter didn''t allow her any rest and continued to rip into her. The tightly clenched walls were again forced apart and a second orgasm followed the first. He kept her on it for as long as he could and only stopped once he himself was ready to shoot.


    He pulled almost out, run his nails between her shoulder blades down to her ass cheeks, lifted her a bit up and then let her fall down with her full weight.


    Another screamed orgasm came out of her, followed by a short squirt. He too couldn''t hold back any longer, it was hard enough with her clamping down on him, and shot his sperm inside her.


    Three times pulsed his cock, each time shooting out more of his white seed, each time prolonging her pleasure with the feeling of being filled even deeper than before.


    With a last grunt, Dexter finished and pulled her around, so that she was lying on top of him. They were still connected. The orgasm of Kurama started to fade away and she licked the wound on his shoulder tenderly.


    Once everything was gone she hugged him tightly and breathed into his ear.


    ¡°You know, I always wanted to sleep with your female form¡±, she then purred and licked the outsides of his ear once.


    Not even a second later she had fallen down on the mattress and a mouth kissed the valley between her breasts. The body under her was also not as muscled as before and two hard, five cent large buds were pushing against her stomach.


    ¡°Did you just change, while I was still on top of you?¡±, she asked slightly amused. Muffled sounds came from under her and tickled her.


    ¡°What should I call you know?¡±, she then asked and lifted her bust a little to let him/her answer.


    ¡°Kara...¡±, she said, before Kurama dropped back down.


    ¡°Do you want to come up?¡±, she asked and felt Kara''s head shaking a no between her tits. He, or now she, somehow managed to get one of her nipples inside her mouth, while shaking her head, and she began to suck vigorously on it.


    ¡°Hmmm, the lips of a woman definitely are softer than those of men¡±, purred Kurama. Suddenly she got an idea of her own, an idea that would teach Dex-kun from not giving her the fuck she wanted. She made sure that the head under her could not see what was happening outside and then moved three tails sneakily between Kara''s legs.


    Then two tails quickly grabbed a leg each and spread them into a near split. From the shock, Kara bit down on her nipple, but the pain was still more pleasure than anything else.


    Now the tail that was previously used for the tail job, which was still somewhat wet, went inside Kurama for further lubrication. It came out, closed in on Kara and moved between Kara''s ass cheeks. It got a little wetter from Kara''s own juices before the tip hardened and a pointed end rested at the entrance to Kara''s anus.


    Kara stiffened, tried to wiggle out of Kurama''s grip, with no success, and then resigned.


    The tip circled around the entrance, poked a little, went back to circling, went back up for more fluid and then back down for more poking.


    Kurama knew that this needed preparation, not everyone liked it rough, her lover was one of those. So she took her time with spreading Kara''s hole. Centimeter by centimeter was stretched. It was good that both of them were this wet, as the whole process needed a lot of fluid.


    But Kara wasn''t inactive, she continued to suck alternately Kurama''s left and right nipple. She also used her own tails to tenderly move along Kurama''s back.


    A few minutes of poking, circling and slight pushing saw to it that a good part of Kurama''s tail tip was now inside Kara.


    Kurama increasingly felt the breath of Kara''s moans on her breasts and the ever continuing flow of juices that came out of Kara''s pussy proved her that Kara liked what she was doing.


    However, she began to feel the need of her own again. She pulled the tail out of Kara, used two more tails to secure Kara''s arms and then turned around to sit on Kara''s face.


    The licking and sucking on her groin started without hesitation and Kurama bent down to look at her work.


    Kara''s hole was glistening from all the wetness, so she licked it up and came to the same conclusion as Dexter. It tasted wonderful. She licked further down and found the still opened second hole.


    There she circled the hole with her tongue and then moved back up. A protesting whimper was stopped when she pushed her tail back into the hole.


    Back upwards, directly above the wet folds of Kara''s outer pussy lips, began she with a good lick of her own- Then suddenly she felt a tail on her own backdoor. She was already wondering when Kara would come up with the idea.


    Kara gave Kurama''s pussy only one thrust before she moved back out and down to Kurama''s second hole. There she licked the rosebud formed entrance once, for further wetness, and then pushed almost fifteen centimeter of her tail into Kurama''s ass.


    This feeling of fullness was exactly what Kurama liked and the in and out movement that followed let her moan into Kara''s groin. The fifteen centimeter were also increased to 25 which was appreciated.


    She too was now fucking Kara with her tail and used two fingers to push into Kara''s hot box of lust.


    Neither could hold out long under the attacks they gave each other and both came in one giant climax. Contrary to Kurama, Kara seemed to be a big squirter and the flood of liquid was eagerly drunken by Kurama.


    Both tails then moved back, in Kara''s case slowly. Kurama''s hole was left with a quick pull that created a plop sound. Exactly what Kurama liked. With a satisfied sigg she released Kara from her tail-bindings and turned back around.


    She lifted her still female lover on her chest and kissed her lovingly.


    Both were very sweaty from their exercise but in pure bliss and fully pleasured.


    Now, for the first time she could also get a good look at Kara. She was a woman with B-cup breasts. 1,5 metres tall and slender. Her hair was long and as yellow as Dexter''s, but without the red streaks.


    Her face had a cute nose, small and soft lips and her cheeks were graced by three lines on each side.


    All in all it was a beautiful, yet cute face of a young, probably 18 year old woman.


    "HERE ENDS WHAT YOU DIDN''T WANT TO READ"


    ¡°Good that we''re in my mind. Sitting would become quite a problem otherwise¡±, muttered Kara. Her head was resting on Kurama''s chest and her even breath tickled a little bit.


    ¡°Hmm, we need to do this more often¡±, agreed Kurama. She started to stroke Kara''s hair tenderly and watched how she began to drift away into sleep.


    ¡°The greatest pleasure and luck of my life was to be sealed inside you Dexter. I love you¡±, then said Kurama with an expression full of love.


    Kara hugged her a little harder and mumbled something about agreeing to share her chicken with Kurama.


    ¡°And this proves to me that you love me to¡±, giggled Kurama. She watched the sleeping expression of Kara for a few more minutes before drifting away as well.


    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡ãDamn that felt great. And there is no soreness afterwards as well¡ã, I said to Kura-chan after waking up and leaving my mind.


    ¡ãYes a shame we won''t have that once I get a body¡ã, sighed Kura-chan.


    ¡ãWe can always build in the ability to fuse back¡ã, I suggested and got clothed.


    ¡ãLet''s do that¡ã, she agreed with an eager tone. I chuckled a bit and left my room. My destination was the guest room, where I left Tayuya.


    With a knock I walked inside, but no one was there, so I left and searched for anyone who might be able to tell me where she is.


    I found her, mom and Tsunade in the kitchen, preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Morning¡±, I said in greeting and all three of them turned around. Tayuya looked a little fearful, but said nothing.


    ¡°Morning sweety¡±, greeted mom.


    ¡°I see that Tayuya is back up? Do you still have the same opinion of Orochimaru as yesterday?¡±, I asked and Tayuya''s eyes flared up with hate.


    ¡°That fucker burned my village down, killed my parents, raped me and then marked me while doing it with his disgusting seal. I want to rip the head off of this piece of shit¡±, she snarled and promptly got bonked on the head.


    ¡°Language young lady¡±, reprimanded mom her.


    ¡°I take that as a no¡±, I said and sat down.


    ¡°Damn right that is a no shitface¡±, she shot back. Another bonk followed, she then realized what she called me. Her face turned white and her eyes large.


    ¡ãPrank her!¡ã, commanded Kura-chan. She was always way more ''lax'' after night exercises.


    I flared my Chakra high enough for her to fall down on her knees and then walked over to her in a slow place. The Chakra and intent I had pushed inside of it forced her to look directly in my eyes, which now were activated to the Rinne-Sharingan.


    Both Tsunade and mom were watching what I would do, neither believing that I would hurt her.


    I activated a bit of my Susano''o, grabbed her with my skeleton hand and looked her in the eyes. She was now quivering in fear.


    Then I activated the second hand and... bonked her with a finger on the head.


    ¡°Language young lady¡±, I said with a laugh. I put her back down and deactivated the Susano''o and my eyes.


    Tayuya was now sitting on the floor and gaping,her eyes were wide and looked directly into mine.


    ¡°You... you....ARGH you fucker!¡±, she then screamed and got another bonk on her head from mom.


    Tayuya grabbed her head and looked up with teary eyes.


    Tsunade was the first to crack and started to laugh. Kurama followed, which made me also laugh, next was mom and finally, Tayuya too started to laugh.


    It took us nearly five minutes to calm down and another ten to finish preparation for breakfast.


    ¡°What will happen with me now?¡±, asked Tayuya once we were finished.


    ¡°That depends on you, there are a couple possible things you can do from here on out¡±, I answered and she looked at me questionably.


    ¡°First you could go back to Orochimaru¡±, she scoffed in denial¡±, thoughts so. You could also leave us and travel on your own¡±, she looked not happy at this prospect¡±, or you could stay with us and gain a family like you lost. You are most likely an Uzumaki and as such will have some relatives here in Uzushiogakure. They will happily take you in¡±, I finished and she looked at mom for confirmation. Mom nodded with a smile and Tayuya''s head shot back to me.


    ¡°I would fucking love to stay at your village shitface¡±, she said with a grin. Mom bonked her with a spoon that came from nowhere and Tayuya rubbed the now sprouting lump while grinning.


    ¡°Good, mom will help you with finding your relatives and if there are none then you can stay in the orphanage¡±, I said.


    ¡°C...could I also stay with you shitface?¡±, she asked in an almost inaudible whisper. Both mom and I had heard her. Mom gave her another bonk.


    ¡°That would also be okay, but I won''t be in the village for some time. There are things I need to do¡±, I answered with a smile.


    ¡°Who said I would fucking want to stay here because of you shitface?¡±, she shot back and got bonked for the fifth time.


    ¡°Take your time to settle in, there are a few things you might want to do. You can stay a Ninja and get positioned in a team, get an apprenticeship as a medic or even drop your career. It''s up to you¡±, I continued. We continued to sit here in comfortable silence for a few moments before I stood up.


    ¡°Well then, time to go for me. Konoha will be in an uproar, now that the first shock from the invasion is over. I''ll leave a blood clone¡±, I said and made the mentioned blood clone.


    Mom and Tsunade gave me a hug and Tayuya waved at me before I went back to my apartment in Konoha. There I released the acting blood clone of Dexter and henged back.

 Chapter 44

    Dexter''s POV;


    I looked over the memories I got from my clone and then opened a link to Kura-chan.


    ¡ãLooks like Yuugao was deeply saddened by the death of Sarutobi. She hugged the stuffing out of my clone. He hasn''t said anything regarding his death and I think she noticed¡ã.


    ¡ãUnderstandably so, she is still an ANBU. However, she doesn''t know of his involvement in your infant years, nor what he allowed to happen in other cases. The thing I fear is that she won''t accept the fact that he was in a position of leadership¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡ãYeah, a leader has to accept that things such as these are unavoidable. But the problem lies in just that, most things he did were avoidable. Uzushiogakure wasn''t going to break the alliance, everything from then on was bad planning.


    Well, the things he did with Minato and mom were okay. Better than the option of forced breeding¡ã, I agreed. Yuugao was too good to do the necessary bad. The difficult part was in staying on the acceptable bad side. It''s a thin thread to balance between being acceptable and unacceptable. Yet, everything can be discussed and is good or bad only for the viewer. At the end, only the winner or masses decide what is good or bad.


    I''m not good with this act of balance as well. I tend to just kill those who might harm me or simply annoy me. It got better over the years, but I still seldom grant mercy. Not something liked by the people.


    Anyway, I stopped the inner rant and philosophy problem and turned over to matters that were more important, like going out and basking in the sorrow or the villagers.


    ¡ãI like that, let''s do it¡ã, agreed Kura-chan and I put a face mask, the same as Kakashi''s, on. This way no one would notice my broad smile whenever I saw someone, I remembered from my orphan years, mourning.


    They were still trying to get the dead out of the rubble. The destroyed part of Konoha was just that, destroyed. Most houses that weren''t already collapsed were in danger from doing so.


    It was during this walk that I learned, or more like confirmed, two things of the state of my mind.


    It was when I saw how a father cradled the broken body of his child in his arms. He was silently sobbing and a woman was hugging him from behind. At first, I felt some guilt for not stopping this when I had the knowledge of doings so. And that there would be much more to die in the coming years.


    But then the guilt vanished, and once I saw that it was a boy it was gone in an instant. I always knew that I felt more if women or girls were being hurt. It was also mostly the only thing that made me helping them.


    But that I felt nothing when I saw a dead and crippled boy was somewhat confusing and I knew that I should have been worried about the fact that I wasn''t worried about this.


    I sat down and began to think. I realized that I wouldn''t be much concerned or saddened even if it was a girl, lying there in his arms. It was just one more dead human under the many people I actively or passively killed in my life.


    I tried to think myself into his position and it somewhat worked. I think I would be sad if it was my girl, but the fact that it wasn''t stopped any and all concerns regarding the girl''s death after only a few seconds.


    ¡ãWhat troubles you, dear?¡ã, asked Kura-chan suddenly. I must''ve had loosened my grip on my thoughts for her to listen in.


    ¡ãI''m not feeling much about the death of innocent. No child that died yesterday was involved in the torture that their parents did to me. Many adults that died weren''t as well. And yet, I find myself not caring about their death longer than a few seconds.


    I also found myself not the least bit caring about the death of males. I never liked to kill women or girls, but never had this problem with males¡ã, I explained.


    She stayed silent for a moment, thinking about a possible answer;¡ã I think that is because you are fundamentally a sexist¡ã. I frowned deeply at this statement. I thought myself of treating anyone equally, at least anyone I didn''t like.


    ¡ãYou might not have noticed it, but you are more friendly and more open to women. You even let them do much more to you in direct contrast to what you would have allowed any men or boy.¡ã


    ¡ãTrue... but that shouldn''t be the answer for my uncaring behavior towards any being that is male. I don''t even like male animals¡ã, I conceded.


    ¡ãI think it''s not the male human you don''t like, it''s the whole gender, it would certainly explain why you are so ready to change into a woman¡ã, she further said.


    ¡ãAlso true, men are just ugly, harry, not very soft, and aren''t very usable during sex after the first or second round. I also don''t like their voice and body built¡ã, I listed. Damn, I really don''t like men.


    ¡ãI also know that you somewhat wish to have a daughter, that you would pamper her and raise her as your little princess. However, the thought of the slightest chance of having a boy stopped you from having any child to begin with¡ã.


    ¡ãI... never thought I would be able to love a son, so I never tried. I didn''t want to bring something into the world just to discard it for being male. So I adopted a few girls in my second life, but always wanted a girl of my own blood¡ã. I often tried to set myself in the position of a new father and was happy whenever I thought of having a girl and felt nothing when it was going to be a boy.


    ¡ãSo I''m a sexist and even a feminazi for my dislike of men?¡ã, I then asked.


    ¡ãNo, you don''t have a problem with them around you, or even when they are in a position of power, you just would choose the company of women over any male. I think it''s more of a physical preference. It might be in the extreme, but is still only based on the physical view. This does not mean that you aren''t able to get close to a man, just that you would never place him equally to a woman of the same closeness. You just don''t like to be near them¡ã, pointed Kura-chan out.


    ¡ãYou also have very little emotions towards anyone, regardless of gender, that isn''t in your very small list of people you like. As of now, there are only three people on that list¡ã, she further said.


    ¡ãAnd what do you think about this?¡ã, I asked. It was true, I don''t care if everyone on the whole planet would die, as long as Mom, Yuugao and Kura-chan weren''t dead. I would even be able to let the first two die if it means to have Kura-chan at my side.


    ¡ãDex-kun, I already knew of this. I know all about you since the first time the link between us was opened. I watched every memory, every emotion and every thought you had. It only stopped when you were able to shield your thoughts from me. And even these shields were mostly down since you stated your love to me. Something that is and will always be a shared feeling between us¡ã, she answered in a love filled tone.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡ãBut I have to admit that the current relationship between us would never have been possible if I stayed in a male body. I could have become a friend, nothing more. Even if you choose to be a woman. You would have parted ways after giving me a body way more easily. You would even guaranty that this body would be weaker than your own, just so that you could kill me in case I betrayed you. Something that would not be a problem for you if I was a woman.


    It''s really strange, being betrayed by a woman would sadden you, but you would accept it. The same wouldn''t be the case with any male. You would do anything to get them back and give them a cruel and painful death. You are paranoid towards anything male.


    I also think that our relationship would break down if I decide to fully change into a man. A penis during sex would not be a problem, if you''re a woman at that time, a penis is just something to stimulate a woman, you see it like any phallus formed object. But the whole thing permanently, body, voice, and mindset, would change your view of me towards that of a friend.


    You are so extremely disinterested in the male body that you can''t even begin to see them as cute, beautiful or sexually attractive. This is regardless of age or real attraction. Anything with the body of a male is not important to you.


    You are the only one who accepted my view on the world, other than my father. Not taking the form of a man is a small price to pay if it means to stay with you in our relationship. The fact that I agree with you concerning the body of a woman helps a lot too. I just ask you to sometimes take the form of Dexter during sex, I love it to be filled to the brim and held by your arms¡ã. She finished her honest thoughts and very true estimation on my mindset with a giggle.


    ¡ãI''m really a hypocrite, aren''t I? I once told Lilia that she would have to accept my female form as well. And here I''m not able to accept your possible male form¡ã, I chuckled none humorously.


    ¡ãIndeed you are, but I already told you that I don''t have a true gender. You want to be a woman, while I don''t care as long as I can stay with you¡ã.


    ¡ãI''m sorry, it seems like I don''t love you unconditionally¡ã, I then said in an earnestly meant apology.


    ¡ãVery few would be able to, I can only do it because I am more drawn to your mind than to your body. You, on the other hand, need both, the mind and body, to love someone.¡ã


    ¡ãI love you¡ã, I replied and stood up from my sitting position.


    ¡ãSure, as long as I stay female¡ã, huffed Kura-chan playfully. I always knew that I wasn''t the most emphatic person, nor that I was in any way caring for random people. The fact that I don''t feel anything towards males wasn''t troubling me.


    I can live with very few people close to me, none of them needs to be male. They only have to somewhat accept me, the fact that Kura-chan does so fully and even goes along with my one sided mind regarding genders was true bliss.


    Giving her the D, rather than the P sometimes wasn''t a problem.


    The family of three was already gone, probably burying their dead child. I still felt nothing for the boy, but was was happy to have spoken about it with Kura-chan. A quick scan of the Chakra signature of my Genin team and I found Lee with TenTen at training ground 5, so this was where I went. Lee was a good example for a male friend. Rufus might have been to0. I somewhat like both of them, but would get over their death fairly quickly. Even did so in the case of Rufus. Might be why I never revived him. He''s still in my inventory, I just don''t care to revive him.


    He wouldn''t agree with what I plan to do, he was too good-natured to accept war and death like I do. The fact that he stayed with me even when everyone else told him not to proves that.


    And again, I might have done it if he was a girl. The mind is something strange....


    ¡°Hi guys, what''s up?¡±, I asked both other Genin in greeting. Lee was doing push-ups and TenTen practiced her sealing skills for some of her weapon attacks.


    ¡°Hi Dexter-kun, we were training. Guy-sensei told us to get a day off, but neither of us could sit still. The invasion is just too fresh in our mind¡±, replied TenTen with a weak smile.


    ¡°Yes, we need to become stronger, so that we can prevent anyone trying to do the same!¡±, agreed Lee. He increased his regime and then started to do push-upswhile doing a handstand.


    ¡°Yeah, times like these make you think about yourself and the future¡±, I replied and TenTen agreed, not knowing that she wasn''t agreeing with what I really meant.


    ¡°Yes¡±, she said and then stopped for a moment; ¡°Dex-kun? Do you want to share what happened to you during the invasion? We were separated early on¡±, she then asked.


    Lee now stopped his workout and had tears in his eyes;¡± Speaking helps, I had to see how a group of Kusa Ninja killed a family. They quickly regretted killing them, but it didn''t revivethe dead¡±.


    ¡°I''m lucky to not have seen something like that, I helped with the evacuation¡±, said TenTen, she then hugged Lee in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Well, I tried to pursue Sasuke, he was following Gaara. I lost them pretty early on and went back to the village, the fight was mostly over when I reached the wall. Many enemies fled in my direction and I had to hide a few times. I wasn''t forced to kill anyone, nor have I seen someone dying¡±, I lied without showing anything. Both quickly believed me and we started to spar.


    We just finished, when Guy and Jiraiya came with a shunshin.


    ¡°Hello my YOUTHFUL Genin!¡±, shouted Guy in greeting.


    ¡°GUY-SENSEI!¡±, shouted Lee right back.


    ¡°LEE!¡±, replied Guy. They then run up to each other and started their hug of doom. The same hug that created a beach with a sunset behind them.


    Kura-chan already cut the link before I spoke to TenTen, but not all of us had the possibility of escape. TenTen was banging her head on the floor and Jiraiya was trying to shield his eyes and ears with his hands. He had not enough hands so summoned a toad to put its tongue into his ears.


    The toad, however, wasn''t blind and deaf, so it promptly de-summoned itself. This made him follow TenTen''s example, he too banged his head against something solid and hard.


    I, who was immune to their antics, was laughing hard at the mental pain that hit Jiraiya.


    It was a good five minutes later when Guy and Lee broke their hug. TenTen had hit herself unconscious and Jiraiya was bleeding out of his ears and eyes. The inhabitants of this world are funny.


    ¡°Ahem, it''s good to see my youthful students aren''t hurt¡±, said Guy after revitalizing TenTen.


    ¡°This here is Jiraiya-san, he''s one of the Legendary Sannin and will go with Dexter-kun on a mission of utmost importance¡±, he then said and gestured to Jiraiya.


    The man in question started his introduction dance and expected someone to clap after finishing it. Lee did so, TenTen went back to banging her head on something solid and I continued to laugh.


    ¡°Well, anyway. Dexter-kun, you are ordered to accompany me on a mission to retrieve Tsunade Senju. My old teammate¡±, he then said after an awkward cough.


    ¡°Urgh, do I have to?¡±, I asked and looked at Guy-sensei.


    ¡°I might even teach you an A-Rank Jutsu¡±, offered Jiraiya with a what for him seemed suggesting tone.


    ¡°Not interested, I would rather train my Eight Gates¡±, I replied.


    ¡°You are able to open some of the Eight Gates?¡±, asked Jiraiya stunned.


    ¡°Yes, Dexter-kun here, is able to open five gates¡±, answered Guy proudly.


    ¡°Damn kid, that''s good. But it''s not as good as the Jutsu I want to teach you, it''s a Jutsu that even the Fourth Hokage needed to learn for three years. I myself took more than four months¡±, he said and patted his chest in self-praise.


    Minato didn''t need three years to learn it, he needed the time to invent it. That''s totally different.


    ¡°Ugh, fine, when do we go?¡±, I conceded. Now that Naruto isn''t alive anymore I''m kinda forced to go with him. He knows about me being the Jinchuriki of Kura-chan, so he wouldn''t accept a no. It''s not like I couldn''t just switch with a clone.


    ¡°Today, in two hours, meet me at the southern gate¡±, he said and vanished in a cloud of leaves.


    ¡°That''s so cool! You get to meet Tsunade¡±, gushed TenTen the moment he was gone. Right, I forgot, TenTen was a fangirl of Tsunade. Good that she doesn''t know that Tsunade sees me as her grandchild.


    ¡°Yes, cool isn''t it?¡±, I replied without enthusiasm. ¡°You heard him, I have to go. Just hope that Yuugao is home. A letter isn''t as good as a hug¡±, I said and then left as well.


    She wasn''t home, in place was a letter of her own. She said she was on a mission and probably won''t be back for a few weeks. I packed my things, made a blood clone for later and wrote a letter of my own, stating that I was on a mission with Jiraiya.


    After that I left the house and walked to the gate, Jiraiya was already waiting.


    ¡°There you are kid, finished with your business?¡±, he asked with a wink.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee wasn''t home. Let''s get this mission done, I don''t think we will find her. Tsunade is as much of a Sannin as you¡±, I said and began to walk.


    ¡°Damn right she is¡±, he said proudly.


    ¡°That wasn''t a compliment¡±, I replied without looking back and heard someone falling down.


    ¡°Damn you kid, I told you Hanzo was praising and not mocking us¡±, shouted Jiraiya. He was now jogging after me.


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Stupid kids and their none respect to their elders¡±, he muttered. He then caught up to me and beamed one of his supposed cool smiles at me.


    ¡°Look, this is the technique I want to teach you, it''s called the Rasengan and is one of the strongest Jutsu of the Fourth Hokage¡±, he said and created a Rasengan in his palm.


    ¡°A blue ball, cool¡±, I said unimpressed.


    ¡°Damn right it''s cool¡±, he said, not noticing or caring about my sarcasm.


    ¡°This bad boy will shred anything it comes into contact with and can stand up to any other close quarter Jutsu¡±, he further praised and showed this by shredding a tree.


    ¡°The Eight Gates are better. Guy-sensei can even throw fireballs by hitting the air when he has opened the sixth gate¡±, I said, still not showing any form of being impressed.


    The Rasengan was cool and useful, just not in its base form. Guided by a Chakra thread and it got dangerous. Add an element and it got fatal, but the base form wasn''t so strong.


    ¡°Well yes, but the Eight Gates are damaging your body, the Rasengan only needs training and some Chakra¡±, countered Jiraiya. He forgot to mention that one tiny ball needs the equal amount of Chakra a fresh Chunin has. It would also give you heavy Chakra burns if it''s not used correctly.


    ¡°Fine, it''s a basic Chakra training, can''t be too complicated¡±, I conceded.


    ¡°Don''t get a big head, mister I am so good. This isn''t some easy peasy Jutsu¡±, scolded Jiraiya.


    I just started to form a Rasengan and made it fail after the second step. It was a bulging blue ball, before exploding outwards. The damage was quickly healed by Kura-chan.


    ¡°See, can''t be so hard¡±, I answered and left a slack awed Jiraiya behind.


    Five hours later we were in a small town and Jiraiya went off for his information gathering. Meaning he was looking for some whores.


    It was the same town that we were in, where Akatsuki visited Naruto for the first time, it was also the same room. And it just so happens that someone also knocked on the door, the moment I was alone and inside it.


    I henged into a shoe and let my blood clone open the door for me, on the other side stood Itachi and Kisame.


    ¡°Hello Dexter-kun¡±, greeted Itachi.

 Chapter 45

    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter''s clone stood in the door frame, Itachi, and Kisame on the other side. Kisame wore his fanged grin, while Itachi held a stoic and emotionless expression.


    ¡°Itachi?¡±, asked Dexter a little surprised. He assumed that they will show up around this time, but he did not expect them to know of him.


    ¡°Surprised? You know Dexter-kun, I thought long and hard about the things that happened during the Uchiha massacre. And I came to only one sound conclusion. You were the one who interfered and took the five children, as well as my mother away¡±, said Itachi in his monotone voice.


    ¡°What are you speaking about Itachi?¡±, asked Kisame from the side he was, for a lack of better words, shocked by Itachi''s accusation. This child wasn''t older than 13, the massacre happened years ago. Itachi did warn him that the gaki would be stronger than a Genin, but an interference in the massacre was beyond any Genin or Chunin.


    ¡°Huh, so how did you figure it out?¡±, asked Dexter suddenly in a way more serious and mature way.


    ¡°Only you know of a Henge Jutsu that can both fool the Sharingan and the Byakugan. And the Blood Clone you used to impersonate my mother had one significant flaw¡±, said Itachi and Kisame was taken aback. This child a part in Itachi''s reason for becoming a missing nin? The worst was that he had to accept it, he smelled no lie, neither from the gaki nor from Itachi.


    ¡°Ohohoh, this will be interesting¡±, he chuckled. Samehada was all giddy with the promising feast that this Jinchuriki would give it.


    ¡°And that was? Please tell me, I don''t want to repeat the mistake¡±, Dexter said interested. Itachi was always pictured as one of the best Ninja in Naruto. In truth, Dexter liked him. Itachi was strong, intelligent and had some cool abilities. Sadly he was also as loyal to Konoha as possible.


    ¡°Simple, Mother had bruises all over her body, but your clone didn''t move like it had. This showed me that the mother I killed wasn''t my real mother. Tell me, what happened to her?¡±, he explained.


    ¡°She''s safe and is taking care of the children I took. They are now away from Konoha and it''s traitorous ways¡±, Dexter simply said.


    ¡°Huh, this gaki is something. You sure that he isn''t older than he looks?¡±, asked Kisame amused.


    ¡°I don''t know¡±, admitted Itachi. Stunning Kisame again, he intended for his question to be rhetorically and Itachi knew that.


    ¡°Well, it matters not. You have to come with us¡±, Itachi then said and a fully matured Sharingan activated.


    ¡°But I want to take a nap, why can''t we just part ways and you visit at a later time?¡±, whined Dexter. The shoe, the original Dexter, under the bed watched silently.


    ¡°Itachi, he doesn''t need his legs does he?¡±, asked Kisame with a grin. He unstrapped his sword and, before anyone could react, killed the blood clone. Samehada ripped through his midsection and shredded skin, bones and organs alike. The upper half tilted to the side and hit the floor in a bloody mess of spilled organs with a wet sound.


    ¡°Kisame! Our target was needed alive¡±, growled Itachi. The shoe was kinda shocked to see his clone killed. That wasn''t anticipated.


    ¡ãMove! I think the sword is able to sense you¡ã, commanded Kurama hurriedly. Dexter did as his lover told him and the shoe jumped upwards and flew right at Itachi''s nose.


    The S-Rank Ninja had only enough time to tilt backward, so that the shoe wouldn''t break his nose and only scratch him.


    Now without an object in its way the shoe flew right out of the room and against the opposite door. There it stuck on it for a short moment, before again jumping off, this time down the corridor.


    However, its flight was stopped suddenly when another Uchiha came running around the corner.


    ¡ãWhat''s with all these Uchiha in my way? Who''s next? Mikoto?¡ã, grumbled Dexter to Kurama.


    Poor Sasuke wasn''t as quick as his brother and was hit right in the face by the incoming shoe.


    He grunted in pain and looked down at the piece of footwear, before remembering why he was here. He glared upwards and saw his nemesis, his enemy, his brother.


    ¡°Itachi!¡±, he screamed and activated a Chidori. The loud bird chirping noise drowned his other screamed sentences while he rushed at his brother. His whole focus lied on Itachi and his death.


    ¡°Foolish brother¡±, mumbled Itachi, before softly punching the spear formed hand, that held the Chidori, into the corridor wall. The wall was pierced without resistance and the Chidori ended.


    Sasuke was shocked to see that his most deadly Jutsu wouldn''t even scratch his brother. He knew that he might not be able to kill him, he knew it since he watched the Uzukage''s fight. But he was sure to at least wound him.


    Any other act on Sasuke''s part was prevented by Itachi''s hit on his neck. He blacked out and crumbled down.


    ¡°I don''t want to disturb your family reunion, but the shoe got away¡±, grinned Kisame.


    Itachi looked up and sure enough, no shoe in sight. ¡°And why did you not chase him?¡±, asked Itachi, already forming plans to find Dexter.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Over the years he learned that Dexter was way more that what he showed to Konoha. He spied on him with his ravens and saw him changing into the Uzukage, watched how he used Jutsu and skills on the level of a Kage. And he saw the Rinnegan and then the other form of Dexter''s eyes.


    He wasn''t sure if he should tell Madara yet, he knew that Madara would try to recruit him. The shared hatred for Konoha would be an easily found weakness to exploit for the ancient Ninja.


    But there was also Zetsu, the spy surely knows about Dexter as well. So maybe Madara wouldn''t recruit him?


    ¡°After him¡±, spoke Itachi in a soft but commanding tone. Kisame grinned and unwrapped Samehada fully. The scaled sword made bickering noises and Kisame grunted before turning right at the end of the corridor. There he jumped out of the window and landed on the street.


    Some civilians began to scream at his and his swords sight and the street quickly cleared.


    ¡°Come out come out wherever you are¡±, said Kisame in a sing-song voice and listened to Samehada''s directions. Itachi also jumped out of the window and landed softly next to Kisame.


    ¡°And?¡±, he then asked the fish man.


    ¡°He''s hiding¡±, answered Kisame. He then walked up to a store and looked down at the wares. Samehada told him that he was under the bunch of cheap jewelry, so he did the first thing that came into his mind. He raised his sword and smashed it down on the table.


    The weak wood held no quarter against one of the legendary seven swords and was ripped into splinters. Jewelry flew up and one of the pieces was aiming right at his eye. It was too fast for him to evade and he closed the one eye in hope that his shark skin would save it.


    The piercing pain never came because Itachi grabbed the golden badge out of the air. It then vanished in a puff of smoke and Itachi had a pile of dog shit in his hands.


    ¡°He''s mocking us!¡±, grunted Kisame. He was pissed. This gaki might be better than most other gakis, but he was still a gaki and should act like a good gaki and die. Or get himself at least crippled.


    ¡°We have to go, Jiraiya must''ve noticed by now what happened¡±, said Itachi who grabbed Kisame by the arm. Kisame was fuming in anger and had every intention of hunting the child down, but he knew that a fight with Jiraiya, so close to Konoha, wouldn''t be healthy. Even for them.


    ¡°This is not over gaki! I will get you and then Samehada will rip you to shreds!¡±, shouted Kisame before he left with Itachi on a summoned giant raven.


    Not twenty seconds later and Jiraiya came running to the destroyed store.


    ¡°Fuck!, did they get him?¡±, he asked no one specific and looked around for any signs.


    A small puff of smoke announced the release of a Henge and Jiraiya whirled around. Out of the cloud came Dexter.


    ¡°So the legendary looser finally decides to show himself¡±, he asked and glared at a sheepishly looking Jiraiya.


    ¡°They got me with an unbeatable trap¡±, said the white-haired man in defense.


    ¡°I''m sure they did¡±, scoffed Dexter, not believing him.


    ¡°DYNAMIC ENTRY!¡±, shouted someone suddenly and Jiraiya was kicked by a flying double kick to the head. The attacker was no one other than the Green Beast of Konoha, Might Guy. Jiraiya shot off like a missile and hit the wall of the tavern they were planning to rest inside before Itachi and Kisame came. The wall had now a hole and a twitching arm was the only visible part of the kicked man.


    ¡°Dexter-kun, are you alright!?¡±, asked Guy and looked frantically over Dexter for any kind of wounds.


    ¡°Yes Guy-sensei, they didn''t get me. By the way, the one you kicked away was Jiraiya¡±, replied Dexter with a small giggle.


    ¡°I did? Anyway, Itachi and another guy sneaked into Konoha, they searched for you and Sasuke got wind of it. He rushed off to hunt him down¡±, said Guy, instantly dismissing the small groans of pain that came from the wall.


    ¡°Yes, I saw him. Itachi knocked him out, he should be up in an hour or two¡±, confirmed Dexter.


    ¡°You saw them? Where are they?¡±, asked Guy, now looking around for anything that possibly might harm his student.


    ¡°They fled, just before Jiraiya came. Thanks for coming¡±, said Dexter. He then turned around and walked up to the hole. Jiraiya was in the process of releasing himself from the hole and managed to get free just before Guy and Dexter reached him.


    ¡°Was that necessary Guy?¡±, he then asked and gave the spandex clad man a fierce glare.


    ¡°Sorry, thought you were one of the bad guys¡±, apologized Guy.


    ¡°I better take Sasuke and get back to Konoha¡±, he then said, gave a wink to Dexter and walked inside the tavern.


    Dexter and Jiraiya were left on the street, now completely alone.


    ¡°Ehehe, well, I got news about Tsunade. A source told me she was seen near wave. We''re leaving tomorrow¡±, he then said sheepishly. Dexter continued with his glare in hope to get rid of the old man.


    ¡°I think, yes I have some research to do, go and do whatever kids like you do¡±, he then said without looking at Dexter and walked off towards the red light part of the town.


    ¡ãHe''s annoying¡ã, muttered Kurama and Dexter nodded in agreement.


    ¡°But now that he''s gone we can go as well, I''ll just leave another clone in my place and then we''re off to Kiri. I promised Zabuza to help him with the rebellion. And it''s also our first target for the empire plan¡ã, said Dexter before jumping upwards through the window. He walked back into their room, sealed the remains of his blood clone in a scroll and then took another one out of a second seal.


    ¡°You know what you have to do, act like a mostly mature teenager, be a little stronger that the average Chunin and learn the Rasengan in two weeks or so. Once you get the memories of our finished mission you are allowed to kill yourself¡±, ordered Dexter.


    ¡°Yes Boss, am I allowed to annoy the heck out of him?¡±, asked the clone.


    ¡°Sure, give him hell¡±, chuckled Dexter. He then used a Hiraishin mark near the border of Kiri to get close to his destination. He then released his Henge and put his mask on. The Rinne-Sharingan was activated and he was on his way to Kiri. Maybe he could find Zabuza without using the seal? It would be more interesting.


    Change of POV:


    Yuugao''s POV;


    ¡°Come out Yuugao-chan, let''s have some fun¡±, called one of my teammates mockingly. He and the rest of my three man team were on a mission near Kiri. Danzo, the bastard of an acting Hokage, ordered my team to track some Kiri rebels down that came too near to our border. Hayate and Genma were aiding us. It should have been a quick hunt of nearby Kiri rebels, nothing problematic. But then, just when we put our gear down for a rest, my teammates attacked Hayate, Genma and me.


    Genma was instantly dead, a sword pierced his spine. Hayate managed to block the first sword strike at himbut received a nasty slice from a follow-up. The sword of my third team mate was faster than me and he cut open my vest. Luckily I was able to jump back and managed to kick my attacker into a tree. I then grabbed Hayate for a rushed flight. Kunai flew past us and nicked us more than once.


    Worse, Hayate will slowly bleed out if I don''t manage to stop the blood. But our attackers are too close for us to stop. I think that my bastards of teammates are only toying with us. I shouldn''t be able to outrun them with a someone wounded on my back.


    ¡°Yuugao-chan¡±, began Hayate. I know what he will say and stopped him instantly;¡± No, I won''t leave you¡±, I hissed.


    ¡°I thank you*cough* for your faith in me*cough*¡±, he chuckled, ¡°But there is a seal in my left breast pocket, activate it¡±, he continued and fell into a coughing fit. He tried to suppress it, but I am sure we were heard.


    ¡°Aha, found you¡±. Panda, the heavy hitter of my ex-team, jumped down in front of us and wiggled a finger in a mock chiding.


    ¡°We can''t have you leave now Yuugao-chan. You see, Danzo wants you out of the way¡±, he boasted.


    ¡°Why would he do that? We are loyal to Konoha¡±, I asked, while trying to fiddle with Hayate''s vest in a way that wouldn''t be noticed.


    ¡°That''s the point, you are loyal to Konoha, not Danzo. He wants to have the Kyuubi brat and you are in the way¡±, he said and his eyes glinted evilly.


    ¡°Naruto is dead¡±, I said hoping that he doesn''t know. I now had my hand in Hayate''s vest and felt for a seal.


    ¡°I know as well as you do that the Kyuubi-brat isn''t dead. Danzo knows this as well and wants to control its power. You know how this is done. We will isolate the child, put him under a Genjutsu and let him speak with someone that is Henged as you. We will then slowly drug him and release one part of the Henge after the other while brainwashing him into a mindless puppet. Then, once the Henge is fully released, he will think the other to be you and will follow every of her commands.


    And the best thing is the ultimate test, we will put you in a room with him and order him to kill you. He won''t even notice to killed his own sister¡±. Panda began to laugh evilly.


    My fingers then finally felt paper and I pumped Chakra into the piece of paper. Hoping to have found the seal and not a paper bomb.


    I prayed that the seal will help us, but wasn''t confident. At best it would be a camouflage seal and they would be able to react fast enough to stop any attempts of another flight.


    A yellow-reddish flash blinded me momentarily and I had to blink a few times. We were still in the same spot and still visible. But there was a wall of fur in front of me. The fur moved a bit and I noticed that the wall was made out of yellow-orange tails. Nine in total.


    ¡°Hayate?¡±, asked the wall. All of us were too stunned to do anything, except for watching what will happen.


    ¡°*Cough* Dexter, they attacked us¡±, said Hayate weakly. I looked back at my boyfriend, asking him with a stare what he meant by Dexter and then back at the wall of fur. Only that in place of it were now the legs of a man. I looked up, directly into purple eyes that had rings with tomoes in them. The face was hidden by a fierce mask. The eyes of this masked man focused on me and I tried to hide my bare chest from his view.


    Suddenly a shock wave of Chakra blasted out of the man. The Chakra that flooded out of him was red and swished around him like angry tentacles. It felt almost suffocating so much Chakra poured out of him. His eyes glowed in anger and he turned around with a deep growl.


    ¡°Who attacked my sister!?¡±.

 Chapter 46

    Third Person''s POV;


    ¡°Who attacked my sister?!¡±. Anther Chakra shock wave blasted out of Dexter and the ground around him caved in. The three ANBU knew that someone with this much Chakra is sure to be strong, so they carried out their plan B.


    One of them used a Jutsu that shot a fireball at Dexter. The fire was scorching hot and burned any tree that it passed, however, it was simply snuffed out by a single raised hand of Dexter.


    The second ANBU spat high-speed water bullets at Dexter from the side, but they were blocked by a green skeletal arm that suddenly appeared around Dexter.


    The last one used a signal Jutsu and a red flare shot with a loud screech upwards and over the trees.


    The first one was already moving from his position and jumped to the side, behind a tree. There he created two shadow clones. All three of him moved to different directions and then began to form hand signs.


    Such a thing would normally invite the enemy to attack, so his two comrades started their distraction and attacked Dexter with a barrage of high-powered and fast elemental bullets.


    Bullet after bullet raced towards Dexter, where they were either dissolved by Dexter''s Hungry Ghost path or missed and gorged the earth up.


    The whole attack lasted at least thirty seconds and a big cloud of smoke hid the sight of Dexter, Yuugao, and Hayate.


    Inside the cloud was Yuugao completely befuddled. The man that called her his sister couldn''t be Dexter, as Dexter was only 13. But Hayate called him Dexter and there weren''t many Dexters she knew. To be honest, she knew only one, and that was her brother.


    The cloud made it impossible for her to see anything, but the same could be said for everyone else, so she made sure to have Hayate secured and then stood up to sneak away.


    She didn''t know this man and they couldn''t hunt her as long as they were fighting.


    Her plan was stopped when four ''Dexters'' appeared next to her, all of them were glowing golden with flames flickering around their clothes. Black markings were visible on their fire like clothes.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee, we''re going to erect a seal barrier¡±, said one of them. ¡°This way you won''t get caught in the crossfire¡±, finished another.


    Yuugao thought of protesting, but the four didn''t give her any time to do so. They went rapidly through seals and then shouted simultaneously [Four Red Yang Formation].


    A red pillar came out of each of them and formed a closed quadrate. They did another set of seals and were then also enclosed in a smaller red barrier.


    ¡°The boss will handle them, after that we need to talk¡±, said one of the four ''Dexter'', before all of them went silent in concentration.


    ¡°Don''t worry*cough*, Dexter will get rid of them¡±, said Hayate in an attempt to comfort his girlfriend.


    ¡°Who is this Dexter?¡±, asked Yuugao. She tried to look out of the barrier but couldn''t, the red wall wasn''t see through.


    ¡°Ours...., shocked?*cough*I was too¡±, replied Hayate mysteriously and then stayed silent. Yuugao frowned, a thousand thoughts racing through her head, one darker and unpleasant than the other. Everything pointed that this was her Dexter. He called her his sister, Hayate knew him and there aren''t many Dexters, she did only knew one. But if that was true, then what was her Dexter really?


    Someone who played with her? Was that even possible? She met Dexter when he was four. A four-year-old couldn''t possibly plan something like this. Did the fox has its claws in this? Is her Dexter influenced by the demon?


    But Dexter never showed any signs of being possessed. The only time the Chakra of the fox got out was when he was four.


    Is Dexter gone since then?! It would explain why he wanted to have a different name, why would a demon want to stay named after its warden? And Dexter is a strange enough name.


    Yes, as sad as it seems, the most likely thing was that her Dexter was never there, to begin with. She lived with the demon. It was all a ploy for it to get free from surveillance. Dexter wasn''t guarded as much as Naruto and it would also explain why it was so good in everything it did.


    And no child should have had this much Chakra, another thing that pointed at the possession.


    And now, that the village was in disorder and where Danzo became more powerful the demon saw it necessary to leave.


    But why is it here then? A chance? Or something more? It came the moment she activated the seal from Hayate. Did he know?


    On the other side of the seal began the smoke to clear. The three ANBU were now eleven, the new eight ones wore ROOT ANBU masks.


    ¡°What happened?¡±, asked one of the ROOT ANBU in an emotionless voice. He, like his comrades, were staring down at Dexter. Battle ready and already building up elemental Chakra for more devastating Jutsu.


    ¡°We had them, but then this guy came up and deflected every attack we sent at him. Thought it might be better to call for support, rather than risking to loose the target¡±, answered the Panda ANBU.


    The ROOT Ninja only grunted and then used small, barely visible signs to communicate with the rest of his team. A plan was formed to get rid of this unknown and if possible to take his body with them for study. The Chakra that waved off of this individual was enormous and his eyes were a clear sign for a bloodline.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Isn''t that the Uzukage?¡±, asked one of his teammates. He gave this man another once over and had to agree. The man looked like the description they got after the Chunin exams. The mask was the same, he had the same height, hairstyle, and color and even wore similar clothes.


    This complicated the thing, killing some random Ninja was okay. Maybe even some known Jonin, but a Kage was different. Killing him wouldn''t only be difficult, it could also lead to war. That was if someone knew that he was here.


    He asked his Aburame subordinate if there was anyone nearby and got a no back. The Aburame also said that his bugs were frightened of the Uzukage. Bugs of an ANBU ranked Aburame aren''t easily frightened, so this confirmed that the man in front of them was at least a Kage.


    The ROOT ANBU leader made a decision that was heavily influenced by his none emotional state.


    ¡°Uzukage, you are hereby arrested for aiding the Nuke Ninja Orochimaru in killing the Third Hokage. Submit quietly or we will use force¡±.


    The area went silent after his announcement and the three normal ANBU looked at him as if he was crazy. This guy was a Kage, he is one of the strongest Ninjas possible and he was frigging angry.


    You don''t order someone like him to lay down and get arrested. Not if the arrest will lead to an execution.


    Dexter on his side was also a little stunned by this. But his anger at seeing his Yuugao-nee covered in cuts and with ripped clothes was enough to overcome it quickly.


    ¡ãKura-chan, you think we could use the enhanced Susano''o armor in conjunction with your avatar?¡ã


    ¡ãWouldn''t that be overkill? We would be over 200 meters tall. Only a Kage could even think about fighting us then. Just use your chains and eyes. The complete Susano''o would only bring unwanted attention. We can use it when you fight the turtle.


    Stay with the cloak for speed and the chains for seals and damage¡ã denied Kurama. She knew that Dexter wanted to make a blood smear out of them, but too much would be too much.


    ¡ãBut they hurt Yuugao-nee¡ã, countered Dexter.


    ¡ãYes, and it''s nothing you couldn''t heal. You know what? Use your eyes as well¡ã. Again Kurama shot him down but would allow him at least this much.


    Seriously, why does he always want to destroy things? she thought to herself.


    ¡°Your answer Uzukage?¡±, asked the ROOT Ninja.


    ¡°Hmm, how about no?¡±, replied Dexter. He then added Kurama''s corrosive part of the Chakra to his output and the bugs that were trying to suck his Chakra out eroded.


    It was also the moment the third ANBU finished his Jutsu and he, alongside his two clones, clasped their hands together and began to spit fire into a growing ball of flames. The flames then began to ripple and a body began to form itself. First were the legs, then the arms and finally the head. Now in front of Dexter stood a twenty meters high fire elemental. It had the form of a human without any distinctions. The air around the elemental shimmered from the heat and nearby trees began to catch fire from simply standing next to it. The fire quickly grew into a full-blown forest fire.


    The elemental roared at Dexter and a blast of flames shot at him.


    ¡ãWhat about now?¡ã, asked Dexter with a grin while blocking the flames with the skeletal arm of his Susano''o. The fire might be made out of Chakra, but the heat wasn''t. This meant that he could absorb it, but would still be burned from it.


    Kurama only scoffed. ¡ãFine, no gigantic titan of destruction¡ã, said Dexter in resignation. The fire then stopped and a swarm of bugs flew at him. Another burst of Chakra got rid of these nasty buggers and he created a third arm out of his Bijuu-cloak. The arm shot forwards and punched the elemental in the gut.


    The thing was forced bag wards from the blow but then grabbed the glowing Chakra arm from Dexter in a hopeless effort to burn the appendage.


    Spears made out of hardened rock shot out from the ground and speeded at Dexter''s left body. Those were blocked by golden chains that sprung from Dexter''s back. But there were still more Konoha Ninja. Another one saw that most elemental Jutsu had no effect, so he rushed at Dexter with a sword, while a comrade of his activated the first three gates and jumped forward with a flying kick.


    The rest stood ready to attack at any given moment. It wouldn''t be good to have too many in the fight. Two of them even turned towards the red barrier and tried to break it with a Jutsu or two. It didn''t work, so they stopped and stood guard.


    The Ninja with open gates reached Dexter first and his kick cracked one of the rips of Dexter''s Susano''o. The green second right arm of Dexter''s Susano''o battered him aside but didn''t do any damage. The ROOT Ninja was skilled enough to use the incoming attack as a springboard to launch himself away from Dexter.


    This made room for the sword-wielding Ninja. His Chakra enhanced blade pierced at Dexter, aimed between the rips of his skeletal defense. And then was blocked by a metal tail that came out of Dexter''s back.


    ¡°How many hidden things has this guy?¡±, asked one of the first three ANBU.


    The sword was broken by a twist of the tail and a transformed arm of Dexter pointed directly at the face of the ROOT Ninja. The Ninja would have looked surprised, maybe even frightened, if he had any emotions. He had none, so he made no expression when a Chakra laser evaporated his head off of his shoulders.


    The laser changed back into Dexter''s arm and then grew into a clawed flaming fist. The fist grew in size until it was large enough to grab the head of the elemental. Dexter threw his arm forward and clamped his hand around the elemental''s head, from there he activated the Hungry Ghost path and sucked the Chakra out of the construct. It shrunk in size until it flickered out of existence.


    Gone was the S-Rank fire elemental Jutsu, the only sign of its existence was the still burning forest and the blackened earth.


    Now with a free sight in front of him, Dexter saw four of his attackers. So he raised his left hand and activated the God path. The [Almighty Pull] reached out to them and they were pulled forward. The suddenly unstoppable pull stunned the ANBU Ninja, but all three ROOT Ninja pulled their weapons for a counter. Their none emotion training was helpful on this one occasion.


    The single stunned Ninja found himself impaled on a Chakra chain, while the other three managed to block their chain with a Kunai. The only problem was that the chain was made out of Chakra, so another link of the chain grew and this one had a Rasengan on its tip. The blue sphere of energy ripped into each of them and shredded cloth, skin, organs and bones.


    The wound that was seen in Naruto''s Rasengan was only because he never killed anyone and always held his power back.


    Dexter wasn''t as nice, he killed them without batting an eye. Five were down, that left 6 to go. Two of these six were the original ANBU Ninja, they, thanks to their normal upbringing, had enough emotions to fear and see that Dexter wasn''t going down.


    A combined attack from 4 Jonin ranked Ninja should have at least scratched a Kage, if not that then moved him, but Dexter didn''t move even a single step away from his first position.


    It were these emotions that were screaming at them to run. And because they were highly trained Ninja, who knew to trust in the feeling they had in their guts, they run. However, Dexter wasn''t up for mercy and formed a miniature fox head on his shoulder. This fox head opened its maw and a mini Bijuudama began to form itself. The small ball of death grew to the size of an apple and shot out of the maw with a small boom!


    It reached the first fleeing Ninja in seconds and an explosion that uprooted trees and grounded boulders to dust erased the ANBU from existence.


    The other ANBU was more intelligent and used an earth Jutsu to flee. He merged with the ground and traveled underground.


    Dexter saw this and was even able to track him with his sensory abilities, yet wasn''t able to act. Two of the remaining ROOT Ninja began with a barrage of Kunai and Shuriken. Each had a paper bomb attached and in between these attacks were new Chakra absorbing bugs from the Aburame. These bugs were more resistant to the corrosion and were able to suck more Chakra, before dying.


    The Kunai were deflected by chains and the Susano''o, but the bugs began to eat away at his green armor. Small holes began to form in the skeleton of his Susano''o.


    Of course Dexter saw this, so he used his [Almighty Pull] at the Aburame. The guy came flying to him but used a bug replacement before reaching Dexter. It was sadly not enough to get away from Dexter. The Chakra of the Aburame gave him away and Dexter used rockets build by his Asura path to blast the forest along with the Aburame into small pieces.


    The last one pulled a Seal out of his pocket, attached it to his arm and the run up to Dexter. This would have worked if Dexter hadn''t the ability to see small details and the knowledge of a seal master. So he knew that the seal on the arm of this ROOT Ninja was a suicide seal that would kill everything in an area of five meters. This seal would rip up the space and had the strength to harm seriously Dexter.


    Six chains raced at this suicide bomber to stop him. The two remaining comrades knew of their teammate''s plan and jumped between the chains so that the seal could activate near enough to Dexter to kill him.


    They blocked the first two chains but weren''t able to stop the other four. So they used their bodies to block them. Each took out another two and the last surviving ROOT Ninja had a free line towards Dexter.


    He would have been delighted at his probable success at killing this strong enemy, and then hopeless when he was flung back by an invisible force. But, again thanks to his upbringing, he didn''t feel anything other than some pain when his spine was broken by the force of impact with a boulder.


    ¡ãTch, the last one got away, he''s too deep down for me to sense him¡ã, mumbled Dexter. The ANBU Ninja that took flight underground hid under tons of earth and rock. Each meter made it harder for Dexter to sense him. With the combination of Chakra suppression and tons of earth, the Ninja was untraceable for Dexter.


    ¡ãI told you I should have used the ultimate Susano''o-Bijuu form¡ã, grumbled Dexter.


    ¡ãYes yes, it''s not like he can do anything. Even if he tells Danzo, Yuugao is out of the village and we already decided to leave Konoha¡ã, replied Kurama in a barely noticeable sorry tone.


    ¡ãLet''s look after Yuugao and her boyfriend. He seemed hurt and even was sick before this happened. You [Flames of Healing] should help him¡ã, she added and tried to direct the topic from her onto Yuugao.


    ¡ãYes Yuugao-nee!¡ã, agreed Dexter. He turned around from the battlefield and looked at the red barrier. Her sister was inside this seal and he kinda feared the coming explanation he had to do.

 Chapter 47

    Third Person''s POV;


    Maro Hantya wasn''t proud of his covertly escape. But he was alive and away from this monster. The mission should have been easy, kill Yuugao Uzuki''s lover and his teammate, then capture her. They did manage to kill the friend of her lover, but anything from then on went down the drainage.


    Uzuki and her lover managed to escape. They were quickly found and they were even trapped, with no way of escape but then a flash blinded us briefly and the Uzukage was in front of them. Sure no problem, they thought. He and his team attacked him and called for support.


    The first attack did nothing, not surprising, as he was a Kage. Then the team leader, someone of these creepy ROOT Ninja had the bright idea to order the Uzukage to surrender. You don''t order a fucking Kage, you ask nicely and accept what he says in return.


    Ordering a Kage around is a sure way to die, if you haven''t an army behind you.


    They had no army.


    As such it wasn''t surprising that he wiped the floor with us. But even a Kage should be forced to move when facing over ten trained elite Jonin. But no! This monster thought it wouldn''t be cool.


    Fuck, and now he has to tell lord fifth Hokage that his mission failed.


    Well, at least he was safe from this monster. He spent almost all of his Chakra to stay as deep underground as he could and then move as far away as possible. Now he was exhausted and had to rest before travelling back. Another thing that wouldn''t be good. The Hokage has to know what happened here.


    Uzuki was an ANBU as well, she knows village secrets that can''t fall in the hands of the enemy.


    ¡°Tasty Tasty, a snack stumbled across. Shut up, and do your work! Yes Yes¡±.


    Maro whirled around towards the voice that was suddenly next to him. What he saw frightened him somewhat. He, like every Jonin, knew the Nuk-Ninja and here in front of him was Zetsu the Cannibal.


    ¡°Please stay still while I eat you¡±, asked the white half of this... thing... in a friendly tone. Maro had no plan of doing him this favour and slipped a Kunai in his hands. He was out of Chakra and tired, but he won''t go down fighting.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±, he snarled and looked for a way out. His eyes flicked from one side to another, always keeping The Cannibal in his sight. He was in a clearing, no cover for at least five metres. And he was surely slower than an S-Rank Ninja, at least in his tired situation.


    ¡°I think I have skewered meet today¡±, laughed the thing jovially. Suddenly his back hurt and then not a second later his chest as well. He looked down to see what happened and saw that his chest was pierced through by a wooden spike. The spike had his heart at the tip and was still beating weakly. It stopped and with it the life of Maro Hantya.


    ¡°Now eat up¡±, said the black half of Zetsu and a mouth opened up on the torso of the thing. Zetsu crouched down and crunching sounds were audible for a while.


    ¡°Hey Hey, why are we eating him again?¡±, asked the white half during his meal. He so loved crunchy Ninja. They were way better than squishy children or leathery old ones. But the best were pregnant woman, they had a hidden surprise snack inside them. He shuddered a little and planned to ask for one. The funny expression their husbands made when he ate them in front of them was a joy as well.


    ¡°Because leader-sama doesn''t want Danzo to rethink his plans. Another possible enemy might force Danzo to play save. The war will help us you idiot¡±, answered the black half as if he was speaking to a child. A dumb child mind you.


    ¡°Ah yes yes, the war. Many tasty corpses for us to eat. Eh, em but why aren''t we capturing this fox guy as well? I bet he tastes all hot and smoky with his flame suit¡±, asked the white half. He finished his meal and tried to wipe of the bloodstains, yet only managed to smear them all over himself.


    ¡°Because we aren''t ready yet, you idiot. His strength wasn''t anticipated. Leader-sama has to redo some of his plans. Now shut up and get us back to our base¡±, answered the black half heavily annoyed. Why could this idiot not even remember the simplest things?


    Dexter''s POV;


    I deactivated the cloak as well as my eyes and then released the barrier. Yuugao looked warily at me. She had laid down Hayate and was in the process of bandaging his chest. Hayate was unconscious, probably from blood loss or shock.


    The moment the barrier was gone she whirled around and had her sword in her hand, ready to defend Hayate.


    ¡°They are gone, let me help you¡±, I said and stepped forward, only to get the sword pointed between my eyes.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee?¡±, I asked and saw confusion, anger, and grief in her eyes. Why?


    ¡°Don''t get near us¡±, she hissed and I raised my hands in a surrendering position.


    Was she angry at me for not telling her earlier?


    ¡°How long?¡±, she asked. So it was anger at not telling her.


    ¡°Since I left the village or since I planned this?¡±, I asked. Being honest here would be the best course.


    ¡°How long is Naruto gone?¡±, she asked this time. But Naruto? Well, Naruto never existed to begin with. But does she mean that?


    ¡°Excuse me? Naruto? The name is gone since I was four¡±, I said, somewhat confused. She knows that I don''t like this name.


    ¡°So did you take over before or after I took you in? Must''ve been annoying to play the nice little brother wasn''t it?¡±, she asked again, this time with some clear hate. Took over? Is she thinking...?Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡ãKura-chan, does she think I you took over and are controlling me?¡ã, I asked.


    ¡ãI fear so¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡°Yuugao-nee, I think you misunderstood....¡±, I began but the sword got closer to me.


    ¡°Don''t call me that any longer, it looks like my Dexter is gone or was never there to begin with¡±, she shouted. Tears were building up in her eyes.


    ¡°No, what I want to tell you is that you are wrong¡±, I began, but was interrupted again.


    ¡°Wrong? So you did not plan to help Orochimaru in killing the Third Hokage? You did not plan to build a hostile village against Konoha? You did not plan to leave me? Or do you mean that I''m wrong to think of you as a little brother? As family? Family that would tell each other everything, like that you are an adult, as strong as a Kage and with clear plans of destroying Konoha? Tell me Kyuubi, where am I wrong?¡±, she now screamed. She was gesturing wildly and the sword was swishing with her gestures around. She was too much into it to notice that she was wide open.


    ¡°Please let me heal Hayate and then I can explain. It''s true that I planned some of these, but not without reason and I''m not the Kyuubi. I''m Dexter, I always was and will always be¡±, I replied in my most soothing voice. I even underlined it with Chakra to make her believing me.


    I hate it to do this to her, Hayate was okay. He isn''t as important and it was necessary, but this Chakra influence is kinda like brainwashing. And I don''t want to brainwash my family and friends.


    Yet, it seemed to be necessary in this case. She was upset, on adrenalin, saw her teammates betraying her, her boyfriend mortal wounded and then came up with the assumption that her little brother was possessed by a demon.


    I think that puts her in a state of not being in a clear mind, so this should be forgiven.


    The Chakra did it work and she calmed down, at least enough to lower her sword and glancing back at Hayate. The bandage over his chest was red from his blood and it was clear that he wouldn''t survive the night without a good healer.


    ¡°I''ll keep you in my eye¡±, she then said dangerously and stepped back. But only enough for her to attack me at the slightest unwanted movement.


    ¡°There is a Jutsu I know, it''s named [Flames of Healing]. It will heal him, but will look like he is burned by white flames. May I use it?¡±, I asked. Better be safe than sorry. The [Flames of Healing] might look like an attack if not warned beforehand.


    She eyed me warily and then nodded after giving it some thoughts.


    I reactivated my eyes and casted the Jutsu. The white flames jumped at his chest and then moved inside his nose. His body shuddered once and he then shot up into a sitting position. He bent over and began to cough violently, until he spit out some black fluid.


    Yuugao-nee had me already back at weapons point.


    ¡°Hayate?¡±, she asked uncertainly. Hayate in return raised one hand, breathed in and out for a few times and then looked up at me and Yuugao-nee. He frowned and looked between us alternatively.


    ¡°Yuugao-chan? Why do you have Dexter at the end of your sword?¡±, he then asked in a clear voice without his usual rasps. The flames must''ve healed his lung disease as well. Good for him. The coughing was annoying.


    ¡°This isn''t Dexter, it''s the Kyuubi¡±, answered Yuugao-nee with a glare at me.


    ¡°Kyuubi? Kurama, did something happen to Dexter?¡±, he then asked me. Yuugao-nee looked confused at him, then at me.


    ¡°No, Yuugao-nee thinks that Kura-chan took control over me sometime during my time with her and now thinks that everything was only a plan to destroy Konoha while playing with her feelings¡±, I said and carefully held the tone of disappointed sadness and hurtfulness.


    ¡°Sigh, well. Yuugao-chan, let me assure you that Dexter did not play with you. He loves you like a sister. Trust me, I saw it. Even if it''s slightly disturbing how he thinks of everyone else¡±, he then said with a weak chuckle at the end.


    Oh, I forgot that they also ''remember'' everyone from my point of view.... It might not be such a good idea to use the seal anymore.


    ¡°But he''s the Uzukage, he helped in killing Hokage-sama¡±, pointed Yuugao-nee out.


    ¡°Yes he did, but with reasons. Reasons I understand somewhat and agree with him¡±, replied Hayate in my defence. Seems like my Chakra influence is either stronger than I thought, my memories influenced him more than assumed or he''s just accepting things easier than normal. Not that I''m complaining.


    Hayate stood up, looked down at his chest in wonder and then looked over to Yuugao-chan. She still had an open vest and cuts all over her body.


    ¡°Let him heal you as well Yuugao-chan, you also need new clothes¡±, he then said and Yuugao looked like she only now remembered in what position she was clothes wise.


    She pulled her vest together, glared at both of us and then slowly gave me the nod for the Jutsu. A wave of white flames engulfed her and left her without any wound a second later.


    ¡°We are near Kiri¡±, Hayate then muttered.


    ¡°I can bring us to Uzushiogakure. Mom is eager to get to see Yuugao-nee again¡±, I offered.


    ¡°Mom?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee with an raised eyebrow. Hayate nodded once and reached out to touch my shoulder. He looked at Yuugao-nee to do the same and she did so. With less caution than at the beginning, but still some remaining alertness.


    A quick flash blinded all of us and we were inside my Uzu-mansion.


    ¡°Sit down, I call mom. She''s sure to be asleep already¡±, I said and left the two for a moment.


    I walked upstairs, woke mum up and told her about what happened and that Yuugao-nee thinks I am possessed by Kura-chan. Mom laughed at me and said I am possessed with what I would do for Kura-chan, but got dressed and came back down with me.


    There we found Yuugao-nee whispering urgently to Hayate, who only smiled weakly at her and patted her back. He noticed us first and looked over to us. Yuugao-nee stopped mid-sentence and looked as well. She spotted Mom and went white as a sheet of paper.


    ¡°Sensei?¡±, she whispered. Her hands were raised to her open mouth and her eyes were glistening with tears. She once told me that she wished that Mom was still alive. Told her about how nice she was and how much she thought her.


    I''m sure she wanted to bring me closer to my mother, even if I shouldn''t have known that she was my mother.


    She then made the signs for a Genjutsu release and activated it four times, each time stronger than before.


    ¡°Hi Yuu-chan, long time no seen. I''m not a Genjutsu and also not a clone of Dexter-kun¡±, said Mom when she glanced at me, ¡° I heard you took care of my son?¡±. Mom also had teary eyes. She walked around the table and Yuugao-nee stood slowly up. Yuugao-nee reached out to Mom with shaky arms and then hugged her strongly.


    ¡°How?¡±, she asked once they broke the hug.


    ¡°Dexter-kun revived me, Minato put a part of my soul inside the seal and Dexter-kun used this part to get me back to life¡±, explained Mom. Yuugao looked over to me, still with some lingering doubt.


    ¡°Why are you calling him Dexter? No child should be able to do what he did. Not without the help of the Demon. This can''t be the real Dexter, your son Naruto¡±.


    Mom patted her hand softly and gave her a smile. ¡°I know it''s hard to understand. I only managed to come fully at terms with it after a year or so. This will sound more crazy than your theory of him being Kurama. ¡­. Dexter-kun is a reincarnated person, he has the mind of a grown man. So it wasn''t a child that did all this, rather a man in the body of a child¡±, answered Mom.


    Yuugao-nee''s eyes shot over to me and then to Hayate. He nodded once, knowing somewhat what I am with the memories. Not everything, but at least that my way of thinking was way above that of a child.


    ¡°So the demon isn''t in control?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°Oh, Kurama is in control, at least in control of his pants¡±, laughed Mom. Yuugao-nee''s eyes widened after making the connections and then looked at me with an open mouth.


    ¡°What? Her tails are fluffy. And it''s not like she is evil, she was controlled when she attacked the village. And wouldn''t you be angry as well after being sealed for over a hundred years?¡±, I said in defence.


    ¡°Fluffy? Wait, you are dating the Kyuubi?¡±, she asked. Still somewhat shocked.


    ¡°Kinda¡±, I muttered with a shrug.


    ¡°Ahem, let''s get to our topic. Yuugao-chan, Dexter isn''t evil and seeks the death of us all. He hasn''t played with your feelings and he has a reason for doing what he did to Konoha¡±, said Hayate from the side. Somewhat marvelling at his long sentence without the need to cough once.


    ¡°But why didn''t you tell me?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee with betrayal in her tone. She seemed to have agreed that I''m not the Kyuubi, doesn''t mean she agreed with my doings as well.


    ¡°You were an ANBU, loyal to Konoha. What would you have done if I told you I planned to kill Sarutobi and then leave the village?¡±, I asked back.


    She opened her mouth for a reply, then stopped and thought for a moment, ¡°I don''t know. But I would have asked for your reasons before and would then have decided¡±.


    ¡°I know you would, but I had the plan before meeting you, I couldn''t know your reaction if I had told you at the start and it got harder the longer I waited. I planned to simply kidnap you after my mission in Kiri and then let Mom explain what happened¡±, I countered. She huffed once but stayed quiet.


    ¡°Everything good?¡±, I asked hopefully after a pause.


    ¡°No, I am still miffed that you didn''t tell me. I also don''t like it that you stayed quiet about having a girlfriend and about you being a Kage, or as strong as a Kage. I wanted to teach you so many cool Jutsu. Now they will look silly in comparison to what a Kage can do¡±, she huffed but sounded less and less seriously to the end.


    ¡°I might forgive you for some things if you take me with you on the mission to Kiri. I always wanted to go with you on a mission, but my missions were to dangerous for a Genin. Had I known that this Genin hid a Kage-level strength¡±, she then said with a pout.


    ¡ãGood, the Chakra and explanation worked. I think she mostly accepted you¡ã, chimed Kura-chan in. She had stayed quiet for the most time.


    ¡°But it''s dangerous, I''m going to overthrow the Mizukage¡±, I said in denial and she glared at me. It was one of the dangerous glares, the same she sent me when she demanded the Icha Icha book from me.


    ¡°I''m ANBU level, I can take care of myself¡±, she said, not breaking the glare.


    ¡°I agree, take it as bonding time between siblings¡±, said Hayate and I shot a betrayed look at him. Mom also smiled and I resigned.


    ¡°Fine, but you''ll take one of my emergency seals in case something happens. I don''t want to get you hurt¡±. Caving in like this isn''t funny, stupid sister and stupid mom with their glares of demands.


    ¡°Good, when will we go?¡±, asked Yuugao, now happily and without any glare of demand.


    ¡°I planned to go today, this isn''t possible anymore, so tomorrow¡±, I answered and she nodded.


    ¡°Good, let me make something to eat¡±, offered Mom happily. She stood up and I found myself alone with Hayate and Yuugao-nee. The first wanted to know why he wasn''t ill anymore and the later about what I haven''t told her as well.


    Looks like we won''t start early in the morning.

 Chapter 48

    Dexter''s POV;


    The next day I took Yuugao-nee back to the outskirts of The Land of Water, with Kirigakure in its center, not exactly where I rescued them yesterday, but near. We were tracking through the increasingly muddier and wetter bog that was so characteristic for this part of the world. Choosing a slower pace rather than tree jumping in favor for talking and security.


    It wasn''t quite foggy yet, but it won''t be long before the characteristic fog of Kiri would swallow us.


    ¡°It''s still hard to believe that you have the mind of a grown adult. Why haven''t you told anyone?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee suddenly. We had a comfortable quiet after I explained what Sarutobi did to Uzushiogakure and my mother. She was shocked, to say the least and only believed me after I showed her the diary of him.


    ¡°Who would believe the Kyuubi-brat? Not to mention that I was a child and had not enough strength to protect me effectively. At least not at the moment¡±, I answered.


    She looked up at me and frowned. ¡°Why are you still wearing your mask?¡±, she then asked. Yuugao-nee was clad in a Uzu-ANBU uniform. The ANBU clothes of Uzushiogakure included combat boots, black wide trousers, and a tight shirt with a combat jacket over it. The clothes had stitched seals in them that made them more durable and resistant to Chakra. Most ANBU of Uzushiogakure also added their own perks and trinkets, making each uniform custom and unique.


    Yuugao did this too, she had her old gray vest, rather than the black normal one and half a dozen pouches with additional weapons, seals, and other useful things. She also had a sword strapped on her back. The sword wasn''t her original weapon, which she lost yesterday. This one was made in Uzu and also had of seals on it. They made the blade sharper, more durable and a better Chakra conductor. Uzushiogakure in itself was known for their seal weapons and their fierce and strong martial arts. Only bested by Kiri''s Seven swordsmen.


    There were even rumors that the seven swords were made in a joint project between Kiri''s weapons smiths and Uzu''s seal masters.


    Anyway, Yuugao-nee meant that I still had my mask in place over my face. She did have a mask as well but wasn''t wearing it now. Other than that I had my already known bondage trousers, mesh-shirt and black coat that looked like Anko''s. My whole attire was black with neon green lines and flames, while the symbol of Uzushiogakure was printed on the back of my coat.


    ¡°Because this is an official mission and I am going as the Uzukage. Only a few core members of the village know how I really look like. And even they don''t know all of it¡±, I answered.


    ¡°All of it? I saw your face this morning, it looked good. I''m sure I would need to have to beat up a lot of vultures if you would put off this horrible mask of yours. Especially your azure blue eyes¡±, she said with a laugh.


    ¡°Well, this is a Henge as well¡±, I said with a shrug and got a fierce glare shot at me.


    ¡°And why is that that I don''t know how my little brother really looks like?¡±, she asked with mock anger and poked my chest, while looking up at me, making the whole ''little'' thing kinda moot.


    ¡°Had no chance as of yet¡±, I said with another shrug.


    ¡°We have enough time now, so down with the Henge¡±, she ordered and waited for me to do so. I obliged and released the Henge I mostly had in place outsides of fights. My black pupils changed into slits, my normal ears vanished and in place came two fluffy looking fox ears at the top of my head. And lastly, nine tails sprung out of my tail bone. They swished leisurely around and I used one of them to close the open mouth of Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°What? Did the fox did that to you?¡±, she asked after a long pause. It was more of an angry statement than a question. She might have accepted that I was not the Kyuubi and that I''m more than her little brother, but the whole ''Kyuubi is good'' thing wasn''t fully accepted. And I wasn''t going to say that ''good'' is relative.


    Kura-chan has asked me more than once to simply kill everyone in Konoha and be done with it. It would be easier, faster and not as troublesome, but also not as funny and useful.


    ¡°Technically yes, but only at my request. Kura-chan helped me a lot in my life. Without her I would be long dead, would have suffered brain damage, and would even be blind¡±, I said and patted her back with a tail to signal her that we should keep walking.


    Outside of Konoha, it wasn''t such a big deal to show my tails, it was mostly got put away as another bloodline. There are some that give more arms, so why not one with tails?


    ¡°But, but the tails, and your eyes. Your beautiful blue eyes, slitted eyes aren''t exactly what turns on a woman¡±, she shouted with raised arms.


    ¡°I always liked your eyes¡±, she added with a pout.


    ¡°Come to think of it, what''s with these purple eyes? They remind me a little bit about the Sharingan with their tomoes, but the color is all wrong and you have more than one ring¡±, she then said and was again next up to me.


    ¡°It''s called Rinne-Sharingan, but it''s not exactly the real thing. Neither Kura-chan nor I know what went wrong. They should be red, not purple and especially not in my eye sockets¡±, I answered but got a questioning expression.


    ¡°It''s basically the last form of the Sharingan¡±, I further said and had to close her mouth again with a tail.


    She grabbed the tail and shot a short glare at me¡±; stop that. Your tails tickle. What do you mean with Sharingan? Are you an Uchiha? I saw Mikoto Uchiha, so not every one of them got killed by Itachi¡±. Her hand didn''t let go of my tail and she began to pet it absent-mindedly.


    ¡°This is a long story and has some parts of history in it as well¡±. She gestured with my tail for me to continue and I shrugged, before killing a few crows with air bullets.


    ¡°Itachi is spying with crows, didn''t want to risk him overhearing this¡±, I answered her unasked question. She looked around for a moment but then relaxed again. ¡°So? Tell me, I always liked history¡±, she then said.


    ¡°What do you know about Chakra and its origins?¡±, I asked with a grin.


    ¡°I don''t know, it''s speculated that we adapted to the nature energy and developed Chakra coils as an answer to it. Why?¡±, she answered.


    ¡°A good theory but wrong. Chakra was originally only inside the god tree, the Shinju. A princess named Kaguya Ootsutsuki ate the only fruit of this tree and gained the ability to use Chakra. The god tree didn''t like it, however, that its fruit was stolen, so it uprooted itself and wanted to get his Chakra back. Kaguya absorbed the Shinju, now a monster with ten tails, the Juubi.


    No one knows how or why and turned into the first Jinchuriki. It made her something resembling a god, she held the origin of Chakra, every possible bloodline and the ability to freely control any and all Chakra. She was named the Rabbit Goddess and ruled the world with an iron fist.


    Other humans had no Chakra back then, the first other beings with the ability to wield it were her two children Hagoromo and Hamura. Both learned how to use Chakra and grew in strength. They also saw how their mother treated the humans and tried to bring her away from her cruelty. It failed and they were forced to fight.


    At the end she lost and got sealed away, while Hagoromo took over the Juubi and got its Jinchuriki, he was then known as the Rikudou Sennin, the sage of the six paths. However, the Juubi was too strong for him to control and he split the monster into nine parts. Each was given a part of the Juubi''s strength. Some more some less. The strength can easily be determined by the number of their tails.¡±, I stopped for a moment so she can ask questions and saw that she indeed had some.


    ¡°So the Kyuubi¡±, ¡°Kurama¡±, ¡°right, Kurama is a part of this ten tailed monster and the freaking myth of the Rikudou Sennin is true?¡±.


    ¡°Yup, Kura-chan is, by the way, the strongest¡±, I said proudly and got an approving growl from my vixen beauty.


    ¡°And what does that have to do with your eyes? Not that I don''t mind the history, it''s a good fairytale¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Well, Hagoromo had the opinion that Chakra should be used for peace and that people might be able to stop wars with its help¡±, Yuugao-nee scoffed¡±, yes, exactly what I think. Anyway, he gave others the ability to use and wield Chakra, even if they were not as skilled as he. He also had two children. One of them was Indra, the other Ashura. Indra got blessed with Hagoromo''s skill and eyes, the Sharingan. While Ashura got his body and Chakra, he also was quite skilled in uniting people.


    Then, shortly before Hagoromo died of old age, he named Ashura his successor. He, after all, had the heart to understand people so that they would come together.


    His brother didn''t see it that way and demanded to get the title. It came to a fight that sprung over to their children and the children of their children. With each generation, Chakra got more known, widespread, and used for battle rather than for peace.


    Do you want to guess who their latest ''children'' were?¡±, I further told. She was listening with rapt interest and thought over my question for a moment.


    ¡°You said that Inda got the Sharingan, that would mean that the Uchiha were the clan that came from him. And the Uchiha were in a near endless fight with the Senju. Do you want to say that Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju were the last fighting people?¡±, she said and grinned at my nod.


    ¡°Yes, they were technically the last ''fighting'' ones. In reality, the fight isn''t over. There is already a new generation. Sasuke Uchiha and I were the new ones. And without Kurama telling me all this it would probably lead to us fighting against each other. But now I cut my ties with Konoha and I''m not sure if it will happen¡±.


    ¡°But aren''t you an Uchiha as well? And why did you save Mikoto but not her son?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°I think I got my Uchiha blood from Minato, and as for Sasuke. Well, the Uchiha were too deep in the past with their mindset. They planned a forced takeover of Konoha before Itachi killed most of them. I saved a few toddlers and babies. They weren''t corrupted from their parents and had a chance to grow up without the characteristic Uchiha arrogance. Mikoto only got saved because Mom asked me to.


    Turned out that she was abused by her husband. Sasuke was already a small copy of his father and no longer savable in my opinion. I left him and he showed his arrogance on more than one occasion since then.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But let me finish the story of why I have these eyes. The Uzumaki are distant cousins of the Senju and got the Chakra of Hagoromo. This means that they have larger than normal Chakra capacities. Combine this with the Sharingan and you get the next step in the Dojutsu ranking list. The Rinnegan. It''s heralded as the eyes of god and allow me to create matter out of Chakra. I can also do a lot of other things.


    There are only four other individuals with these eyes, including me. The first was Hagoromo, the second Madara, the third the leader of Akatsuki and lastly me¡±.


    ¡°How did Madara get the Rinnegan? Isn''t he a full blood Uchiha? And wasn''t Akatsuki this group of S-Rank mercenaries? Also, you said your eyes are named Rinne-Sharingan, sounds like it''s a step above the Rinnegan¡±, she asked rapidly.


    ¡°Yes, well, Madara implanted some of Hashirama''s flesh into himself after their fight. This allowed him to awake the Rinnegan. And Akatsuki is a group of S-Rank Ninja as well.


    As for my Rinne-Sharingan, that is a little complicated. I mentioned that I don''t have the real Rinne-Sharingan didn''t I ?¡±, she nodded at that.


    ¡°The real Rinne-Sharingan is placed as a third eye on the forehead and looks like mine, just in the Sharingan red. My eyes have the purple of a Rinnegan.


    I shouldn''t have the tomoes in them. Kura-chan and I don''t know why that happened. We think it''s because she isn''t the Juubi and my eyes only awakened partially. This theory is supported by the fact that the only two others who had a real Rinne-Sharingan were the Jinchuriki of the Juubi. Hagoromo and Kaguya¡±.


    ¡°Hmm, so you are in effect the bastardized version of the Rikudou Sennin?¡±, she asked after a moment.


    ¡°I think you could say that¡±, I said with a shrug. I should ask Mom if I''m a bastard. Don''t know if they were married when she conceived me. I could then tell my opponents that this bastard fucked them up....


    ¡°What can you do with them?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee and brought me out of my musing.


    ¡°I can do all of the Sharingan abilities, like the Susano''o, the fast eyesight, the Amaterasu and some other barely known things. I also gained special summoning contracts, can manipulate my body into becoming a weapon¡±, I showed this by morphing my arm into a laser¡±, I can manipulate gravity, rip the soul out of a human and read their mind, revive the dead, absorb any and all Chakra, and create things¡±. Her mouth was again open and I closed it with another tail. The first one was still in her hands.


    ¡°No wonder people call it the eyes of god! But wouldn''t that mean that this isn''t everything?¡±, she asked in awe and wonder.


    ¡°Yes, the true Rinne-Sharingan also allows one to travel between dimensions and create a Genjutsu so powerful it can ensnare the whole world at once¡±.


    ¡°And you want that power why? From what I heard this Kaguya got so much strength that she turned into a dictator and probably used her eye-power to control the world. Do you want that too?¡±, she asked and squeezed the tail in worry, not that she noticed that.


    ¡°I don''t need the Genjutsu, but it would be nice to travel between dimensions. I said that I was reincarnated. I haven''t said that I was from this world¡±, I answered and she let the tail drop in another shock. It jumped back between her hands and another moved her hand so that she would continue to pet it.


    I mean it feels nice....


    ¡ãI let this one pass because she is your ''sister''¡ã, said Kura-chan from the ''side''.


    ¡ãThank''s love¡ã, I laughed.


    ¡°You mean that there are more worlds than this one? What was yours like?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee in curiosity, once she came out of her shock.


    ¡°We had no Chakra, and our wars were more brutal and bigger. Technology allowed us to create weapons that could destroy the world but were mostly used as a shock factor and never really as a weapon. It was different, the only same thing is the way people think. Both worlds have cruel and also loving people¡±, I explained and described a few other things like cars, skyscrapers and guns.


    ¡°No wonder you act so differently from normal people at times. I always thought you were just not like other children and then, yesterday, that you came from a different time, but now it makes sense why you are so against or unknown with some normal social things¡±, she said with a sigh.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Well, you are against the whole family and bloodline thing, also against the housewife role of most women. Then your comments about some stupid traditions and I never saw you as someone truly devoted to the village. It worried me a little that you would turn rouge. Heh, my worries were true at the end. Even if I would have never thought about all this for a reason¡±, she confessed.


    ¡°Well, I think my acting skills aren''t as good as I thought. But yes, my mindset was already firmly in place and the Ninja Academy couldn''t change it.


    So what do you think about all this?¡±, I asked and glanced down at her. She made no expression and kept petting the tail, while we walked.


    We passed the border long ago and it shouldn''t be long before we get spotted by either Kiri-loyalists or rebels.


    ¡°I think there is much more I don''t know about my little brother, things I want to know and things that I have a right to know. I want to understand why you are doing what you are doing and then hope that I can still see my little brother in all this¡±, she finally said.


    ¡°I''ll try to be truthful with any question you ask me. If that''s not possible I will say so and give a reason for it, rather than lying¡±, I promised and she smiled up at me.


    ¡°Then let me ask the first question, what is this about Kurama and you? Huh? I think I have a right to have a word with her, I mean I am your big sister and only a truly perfect woman is allowed to have my little brother¡±, she said with a twinkle.


    ¡ãGive me control¡ã, demanded Kura-chan and I did so. My eyes changed into her red ones and she took the tails out of Yuugao-nee''s hands, much to her ire.


    ¡°Yuugao, Dex-kun gave control over his body to me, so that I''m able to speak directly with you¡±, Kura-chan''s voice was laced with Chakra and sounded more feminine than my own. The Chakra didn''t create any compulsion or the like, only made it sound powerful and unnatural.


    Yuugao-nee on her side jumped back from my sudden change and fell into a fighting stance before growling some silent profanities at Kura-chan for her smug expression at Yuugao-nee''s reaction.


    ¡°So you are the fox? You sound not very ladylike¡±, was Yuugao''s comeback.


    ¡°Well yes, what do you expect? I''m in the body of a man¡±, she replied and asked me via a mental link to apply a Henge over my body to look like her.


    I did so and I changed into the form Kura-chan used when we were in my mindscape.


    ¡°Better?¡±, asked Kura-chan, now in a melodic and beautiful female voice. It still held its unnatural and powerful echo.


    ¡°Kinda, so this is what you look like when you are not a giant everything destroying fox?¡±, asked Yuugao-nee, both resumed their slow pace.


    ¡°Oh yes, your small puny humans were such a joy to stomp on¡±, said Kura-chan with a grin. Yuugao-nee spluttered on air before glaring heavily at Kura-chan.


    ¡°Dex-kun already said that I was controlled by the Sharingan of Madara, you should know by now that the Rinnegan, and to some extent, the Sharingan as well, are able to control a Bijuu. I didn''t choose to attack Konoha he made me. I would still have been sealed inside Kushina if he hadn''t ripped me out of her¡±, said Kura-chan as if nothing happened.


    ¡°But by your tone you don''t regret¡±, accused Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°Why should I? Humans are fragile and mortal. And without Madara''s interference, I would still be sealed inside Kushina and would never have been able to meet my Dex-kun like I did. We would not have fallen in love and I would not have the man I desire at my side. It also helps that he''s a great lover¡±, answered Kura-chan with a lusty smile at the end.


    Yuugao-nee forced back the small blush that formed on her cheeks and then came back with a counter argument; ¡°It seems that humans aren''t high on your list of likable things, but why do you like Dex-kun then? He is a human¡±.


    Kura-chan only laughed at this. It was one of her beautiful laughs that rang like the bells of heaven. However, it seems like Yuugao-nee didn''t appreciate her laugh as much as I do. She frowned heavily at Kura-chan.


    ¡°Dex-kun is so much more than simply human. He gives me what I desire, he thinks of me as the beautiful being and not the ''giant everything destroying fox'', he is doing everything in his power to give me a body just so that he can hold me in reality. He is simply everything a woman would wish for.


    It also helps that his mind is as ancient as mine and that we have a lot of in common¡±, she finished and held a small content smile.


    Yuugao-nee said nothing for a long moment; ¡°And what would you be willing to give him? This all sounds like a one sided deal for me¡±, she then ultimately said. The accusation that Kura-chan was using me was clear.


    ¡°The answer is simply, everything! It saddens me that I''m only able to give him comfort inside his mind, rather than in reality. And the only aid I can give him is my Chakra. And as powerful as it is, it doesn''t make up for my desire to stand next to him.


    I still don''t understand why he hasn''t just destroyed Konoha after what they have done to him, I know I would have! I know the reason, but not how he is so set on doing it like he does.


    I would have been fine with blasting it to hell and then find a way to give me a body so that we could live in a small cottage in the woods.


    But no!, Dex-kun wants to unite the world!¡±, her rant finished she huffed one last time and then looked at Yuugao-nee''s wide eyes.


    ¡°Do you know how much it pains me to have seen him getting hurt when he was only a toddler and then child? How much he struggled and trained so that he would not be pushed around at the whims of others? How he went through mind breaking pain only for me to have a chance at gaining a body? And while all this happened I am only able to speak to him through the mind, not able to hug him in reality? I can see him whenever he sleeps, but once he wakes up I''m only inside his head, gone and not able to help from beyond the cage that is his seal¡±, she continued in a softer sad and pained tone.


    ¡ãKura-chan, I don''t mind that you aren''t next to me. I am content with you being there when I sleep. You know that we will find a way to give you a body that can contain your power¡ã, I said softly.


    ¡ãI know that you don''t, but I do!¡ã, she replied softly. Our inner conversation was stopped when Yuugao-nee suddenly hugged Kura-chan.


    ¡°I can''t understand how you feel, but I know how powerless I felt when I learned of what the villagers had done to Dexter. I swore to keep him safe from then on and that he wouldn''t be in another situation like this. That he would have someone that loves him.


    I tried to be a good sister to him, but it seems like he didn''t need me at all. He already knew so much and what little I could teach him was quickly learned. I hoped to have him with me in my ANBU team once he grows up, teaching him the finer details of being a Ninja, only to learn that he surpassed me long ago and was already leading a village on his own.


    That he was stronger than most and already with a woman at his side. It''s not that I thought of becoming his girlfriend, I just thought that I would stay the only woman in his life for a little longer. That he would look up to his older sister, even for only a few more years.


    And here we are, I''m forced to look up to him, physically, politically and even in terms of strength¡±. Yuugao-nee then began to sob quietly.


    ¡ãHelp!¡ã, said Kura-chan quickly and confused.


    ¡ãHey, you are the woman, I don''t know how the fuck someone has to proceed with a crying one. Do something¡ã, I replied frantically. Crying women are uncomfortable. I can''t ignore Yuugao-nee, can''t leave and especially can''t kill her. This is a major problem. ¡ãDo something!¡ã, I added.


    ¡ãAnd what? I''m a being made of Chakra. I only feel something for you, and you don''t cry. What could a human female want in such a situation?¡ã, she asked back. Also becoming slightly exasperated.


    ¡ãDon''t know, hug her? Say something? I don''t know, just make her stop without hurting her¡ã, I answered.


    I felt the rush of Kura-chan''s thoughts racing through our shared mind before she settled down on the hugging. She returned the hug and even slowly rubbed the back of Yuugao-nee.


    ¡°Eh... erm.... Oh yes...., Dex-kun is still thinking of you as his older sister. He only stayed in Konoha for you so long. He said that he would need to find a way to bring you with him. He wouldn''t have said that if he didn''t care about you. He wants to have you with him.


    You help him a lot, you gave him the family he needed when he was alone. I met and befriended him only after he became you, little brother. He loves you like a sister and is in no way thinking about casting you away.


    Did you know that he never takes someone with him on a mission? You are the first to do so. That should tell you how much trust he has in you and how much he relies on your advice.


    You are a fine big sister and should be proud of yourself¡±. Kura-chan then continued with the back petting.


    ¡ãDid it work?¡ã, she asked still worried.


    ¡ãDon''t know, I hope¡ã, I replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±, Yuugao-nee then finally asked.


    ¡°Yes, he agrees with me¡±, affirmed Kura-chan


    Yuugao-nee broke the hug and then got wide eyed. ¡°You mean he heard all this?¡±, she asked with a heavy blush.


    ¡°Of course, we always hear what the other says. We can even read each other''s mind if needed. And he assures you that he will always stay your little brother.


    But this doesn''t mean that I will share him with you¡±, said Kura-chan with a nod but glared at Yuugao-nee. The meaning of her share was clear and Yuugao-nee spluttered before nodding her head.


    ¡°I didn''t intend to have such a relation to Dexter¡±, she said, still with a slight blush.


    ¡°Good, his tongue skills and the things he can do with his tails will stay mine¡±, nodded Kura-chan approvingly and with a lusty grin.


    ¡ãOkay, before this gets any more embarrassing, can I have back my body?¡ã, I asked and Kura-chan gave back the control.


    ¡°Sorry about listening in and the last part, Kura-chan can get quite possessive¡±, I said while rubbing the back of my head. Speaking about sex with family is never comfortable.


    ¡°Eh, yes. No problem, good that we cleared this.... So... you really want me to stay your big sister?¡±, said Yuugao-nee awkwardly.


    ¡°Yes, you were the only one of importance in Konoha to me¡±, I said with a grin and had step back from the force of the following hug.


    She hugged me for nearly a minute before she broke it and then continued to walk. After three minutes she stopped again and frowned.


    ¡°The only one of importance? What about your teammates? What will happen to them?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°I always knew that I would leave them at some point in my life. They are nice, I liked to train with Lee and Guy, even if I had to hold back. But they aren''t as important to me as you and I don''t think they would agree if I told them that I plan to destroy Konoha as a village.


    The end of my plan sees to the eradication of the village concept. There won''t be a village left, only one nation. No village animosity, no war over land and no rivalry between villages¡±, I answered truthfully.


    ¡°So you don''t plan to kill everyone, just to destroy the village as a symbol?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Yes, you could say that. There still will be death and I think war before this can happen but the ultimate goal is a united world¡±, I nodded.


    ¡°Good, I feared you planned to kill them all¡±, she said relieved.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±, I asked, already knowing why, but still hoping for an honest answer.


    ¡°With all they did? It would only be normal to seek revenge. That you only plan to destroy the reason for why they did what they did, not them themselves, so that their children will grow up differently is good of you¡±, she said with a proud smile.


    ¡°Well, you showed me that not every one of Konoha is evil and a torturing idiot¡±, I replied, satisfied and somewhat happy with her answer.


    ¡°But enough about me, tell me about Hayate. I know that you are together, and now that he''s healed it even might be possible to stay this way for longer than a few years¡±, I said with a grin. Yuugao-nee blushed and twisted her thumbs.


    ¡°Well, I think I love him. He understands me and helps me in a lot of things, like training or when I didn''t know what to do with your antics. And it frightened me to see him this wounded. Thank you again for healing him, even if I don''t really know how. The doctors always told him that his disease is chronic and would kill him in a few years¡±, she mumbled.


    ¡°So I have to give him the Shovel Talk?¡±, I asked. She looked confused at me.


    ¡°Shovel Talk?¡±, she asked but I only smiled mysteriously at her.


    ¡°What is the Shovel Talk?¡±, she asked again.


    ¡°Nothing of importance to you, do you think he will ask to marry you?¡±, I asked and changed the topic.


    ¡°I don''t know, I would say no if it was the day before yesterday, but now with us being in Uzushiogakure and he fully healed. He was more open when we talked yesterday night. As if something that stopped him was gone. I think he still tried to keep me away so that I wouldn''t grieve too much when he would ultimately succumb to his illness¡±, she answered, biting the bait at a topic changer. The Shovel Talk is nothing the woman in question is allowed to know.


    It''s sacred!


    ¡°Glad to hear that this is no longer the case¡±, I said.


    ¡°I always thought you don''t like him much¡±, she stated with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, I don''t have anything against him. But the woman he wants to touch just so happens to be my sister, that is something that isn''t accepted with some tests¡±, I answered matter of factly.


    ¡°Really? Good, just don''t overdo it. I think he is somewhat fearing you¡±, she said and I had to promise to not overdo it. So the questioning what he would do for Yuugao-nee while hanging over a boiling pot of water is a no. Too bad.


    ¡°Anyway, when do you think will we meet some of these Kiri Ninja?¡±, she asked after another good fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Oh, the rebels are already watching us for quite some time and the loyalists will confront us in a minute or two. They are only a short moment away from spotting us and with that my obvious bloodline¡±, I answered and Yuugao-nee instantly pulled her sword. Just in time to deflect a Kunai. Not that the Kunai ever had a chance to hit her.


    A team of four Kiri Ninja then revealed themselves and glared hatefully at me.


    ¡°What is a blood scum doing in our land?¡±, asked one of them.

 Chapter 49

    Third Person''s POV;


    ¡°What is a blood scum doing in our lands?¡±, asked one of the four obviously loyal Kiri Ninja. Three of them were men and one a woman, the typical Ninja team of four. And, like it''s often the case, the woman was the range fighter. She stood in the back, holding an elemental bow made out of water.


    Her body was slim and build for quick evasive movements.


    The elemental bow was a B-Ranked Jutsu and could rank up depending on the skill and Chakra use of the archer.


    One of the males stood next to her, no visible weapons in his hands, but Dexter could sense how he created water based Chakra inside his body for the use of some higher ranked water Jutsu.


    The remaining two men were in the front, one of them held a large war hammer, obviously somewhat Chakra conductive. The brown glow of earth based Chakra was a definite sign.


    And last but not least was the man who asked the offending question. He had a sword in his hands. Not one of the seven, but still better than what many would find outside of Kiri.


    Dexter faked a confused look and scratched his head with one of his tails. He then looked down at Yuugao, ¡°Is this bigot meaning us or the two hiding behind in the puddles?¡±.


    Everyone was taken back by what he said. The two in the puddle because they were found, Yuugao because she hadn''t found them and the loyalists because they weren''t taken seriously by a blood scum. Blood scum normally cowered in front of them and would beg for their lives, not that they were given any mercy. The exception were these damnable rebels with this bitch Mei Terumi as their leader.


    ¡°Foolish little brother, they did mean you and your fluffy tails. Even if I can''t understand how someone can be blood scum¡±, answered Yuugao while using one of his tails to point at the four.


    She wasn''t this playful normally, but Dexter had this strange kind of aura that made people do strange things. Like patting a tail, while being threatened by four enemies.


    Okay, the fact that these four were barely above Chunin was also a factor for why she allowed herself to let loose.


    Dexter used one of his tails to mimic a beard and stroked it absent-mindedly while looking as if he was in deep thought. ¡°Well, my dear sister, it certainly seems so, now that you''ve said it. In this case, let me be the one to take out this trash¡±, he then said after his third stroke. Suddenly six of his unused tails glowed at their tips and a small Rasengan formed on the tip of each. Each of the six tails then shot forward as if they would pierce something and the Rasengan disconnected from the tip. The blue sphere of Chakra raced towards their targets like bullets.


    Their targets in return expected some form of attack the moment Dexter created the spheres and thought to be ready. However, only one of them was fast enough to evade the Rasengan. The hammer user was hit in the chest and the blue Chakra manipulation Jutsu grounded his ribcage, heart, and lungs to a fine mist of blood and bones. Left was a dead Ninja with an almost separated upper body. His buddy, the one next to him, tried to jump upwards and got his knee ripped off from the grinding force.


    The woman tried to shoot the incoming sphere and even managed to land a hit, unfortunately, she only hit it when it was half a meter in front of her. Pure Chakra manipulation met elemental Chakra manipulation and it came as it had to come. The Chakra mixed and exploded violently the moment the balance was tipped in favor of one side. A small version of a water based Rasenshuriken exploded right in front of her and the water pressure ripped the skin off of her face and upper torso.


    The last one, the man next to her choose to duck and evaded the Rasengan that was aimed at his upper body. He was, nonetheless, hit by the water Rasenshuriken that exploded next to him. His arm was perforated by tiny water bullets and looked more like a swiss cheese than a normal arm.


    The thought that his now destroyed arm protected his left side from any lethal damage was only a small consolation.


    ¡°You can use the Rasengan in such a way? How did you do this?¡±, asked Yuugao in wonder, while slightly cringing over the gore. As a Ninja, she had seen much, but spilled intestines were never pretty.


    ¡°You have to use Chakra threads to keep a connection with the Rasengan, these threads can be used as guides for the actual attack¡±, answered Dexter while walking over to the man with only one leg.


    He activated the Demon path and sucked the memories out of the Kiri Ninja. Information about a few bases, patrol plans and minor missions were streaming inside Dexter''s head. All of them were quickly sorted and placed in a neat ''cache'' for future use by Kurama.


    He did the same with the sobbing man who was holding his damaged arm. The man tried to plead for mercy but was quickly shut up when he felt that his soul was sucked out.


    ¡°What was that?¡±, asked Yuugao. She noticed no physical attack, but both clearly died shortly after Dexter had touched their foreheads.


    ¡°It''s a skill of my eyes, I don''t think it would be good to say anymore while being in company with unknowns¡±, answered Dexter. He then looked at the puddle with the remaining two Ninja.


    They held a silent conversation and came to the conclusion that coming out would be the best solution. These two obviously knew where they were and killed the loyalist bastards. The last thing alone was good in their books. That one of them was obviously with some kind of bloodline was also a positive sign for a possible alliance.


    So both came out of the puddle. They had breathing apparatus and wore Kiri headbands that were double-crossed. Nuke Ninja had one single horizontal cross, theirs wasin a wide x line.


    ¡°What''s up?¡±, greeted one of them with a cheerful expression, the other one just waved lazily.


    ¡°Hi, did you know those guys?¡±, asked Dexter and pointed down at the disfigured face of the dead woman.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Personally no, but they were part of the loyalist faction in the Kirigakure civil war¡±, answered the cheerful guy. ¡°No friends of us¡±, he then added.


    ¡°And you?¡±, asked Yuugao. She knew that these were rebels and that she was here with Dexter to find them, which doesn''t mean that she had to blurt it out to them right away.


    ¡°You''re part of the rebel faction aren''t you? Did Zabusa came back?¡±, asked Dexter from her side and she nearly faceplanted from his direct approach.


    ¡°Boss Zabusa?¡±, asked the cheerful guy. The other one hadn''t yet muttered a single word.


    ¡°Yes, met him during a mission in Wave, told him I would come over and lend a hand in his little war¡±, explained Dexter nonchalantly. Yuugao frowned a little at that when was Dexter in Wave? There was this one time where he was on a support mission with his team to help Kakashi, was it at this time?


    Come to think of it, after his return, every Jonin got a dossier about a seal master that fought and beat Guy.


    So Dexter had his hands in this as well? How many missions has he done under her nose without her realizing anything? His blood clones were truly a cheat.


    ¡°Good, I''ll go ahead and ask for orders, while my buddy Sano waits with you. There is a small cottage a few minutes to the Northwest where you can stay for the night¡±, explained the cheerful one. He got a nod in reply from both Dexter and Sano before jumping away.


    ¡°He will need three hours to reach the camp. Means that we are stuck together for the next 7 or 8 hours¡±, grumbled Sano with a gruff voice, he then turned Northwest and walked away without waiting for either Dexter or Yuugao. Fully expecting them to follow, which they did.


    A few minutes later they reached a small hut that had seen better days in its life, it still had four walls, but the roof was leaking and there must have been more than one nest of vermin inside at one point in time.


    ¡°Lovely¡±, commented Yuugao at the sight of cobwebs and thick dust layers.


    ¡°And what should we do now?¡±, she asked after cleaning and sitting down on a table.


    ¡°We can either talk or take turns in guarding while the other rests¡±, answered Dexter. He then looked at the silent Sano;¡± Sorry dude, but you aren''t included in the rotation list. Trust and all that¡±.


    Sano merely waved him a hand in dismissal and sat down in a corner of the room.


    ¡°Hmm, we were already walking for some time, let''s each take a three-hour nap and then talk more. You mentioned a Pakura and how she is constantly praising her Genin, she sounds funny¡±, decided Yuugao.


    ¡°Sure, I take the first guard¡±, nodded Dexter. He then took a blanket and bedroll out of a seal and handed them over to Yuugao. She also grabbed one of his tails for some cuddling and was fast asleep.


    ¡°Your little sister seems to like you a lot¡±, said Sano suddenly almost an hour later. Both of them looked down at the sleeping form of Yuugao, cuddling one tail in her hands and a second somehow pressed between her legs and arms. A sweet smile was pasted on her face.


    ¡°She''s my older sister, but yes. And I like her in return¡±, answered Dexter. He wiggled a little with the tail in Yuugao''s hand and it got hugged tighter.


    ¡°Keep her safe, war is fast in taking away what we love and cherish¡±, he advised with a solemn look.


    ¡°Lost someone¡±, asked Dexter, more out of boredom than interest. He''s part of a rebel faction, it''s almost a guarantee that he has lost someone.


    ¡°My little brother and parents, we have a minor bloodline that allows us to communicate with forest animals. Was enough for the Mizukage in his craziness to attack our parents and him. I was out on a mission at that time, could only bury their bones¡±, he told quietly. The room fell into silence again, Sano not in the mood to continue and Dexter not interested enough. So it was still in silence when Dexter woke Yuugao up two hours later.


    She nodded to him and let him lay down on her makeshift bed. She then sat down next to him and patted one tail and his hair absent-mindedly. Something that hindered Dexter from falling asleep, but it was comfortable as fuck, so he didn''t complain.


    And again almost an hour later spoke Sano, ¡°Your older brother seems to like you a lot¡±. It was the same words, even if he already knew that Yuugao was his older sister. Something that caught Dexter''s interest, was this guy fishing for information? If so, then he was bad at it. Information gathering needs more than a sentence in an hour.


    The other guy would have been way better.


    ¡°He''s my little brother and I hope he does, I know that I do¡±, she said proudly with a puffed out chest and in fondness.


    ¡°Take good care of him, people like us have it hard in times like these. Especially for someone who looks this vastly different¡±, he then said and motioned to the tails and ears of Dexter.


    ¡°I know, but it''s not like he can''t take care of himself, and he has a lot of friends to help in the unlikely case that he isn''t strong enough¡±. Yuugao played her own information game, she was hinting at the fact that Dexter was really strong and had strong allies. Not something really convincing without proof, but things like these are bound to be mentioned if this guy is questioned.


    And a third person might see things differently. Someone with enough paranoia will see this statement as a real possibility. And rebels are one thing above all, paranoid. They have to if they want to survive in a state that is hunting them.


    Well, we already knew that this guy wasn''t the best in gathering information, so his choice to, again, stay silent wasn''t really surprising. He stayed silent until Yuugao woke Dexter up and even beyond that.


    Now, almost eight hours after the cheerful guy left, Dexter sensed a group of twelve. One of them had Chakra on the level of a low Kage, another two were of a high A-Rank Jonin, while the rest was either high Chunin, low Jonin or mid-Jonin.


    The Kage level individual had the high A-Ranked Jonin closely by as well as another lower Jonin ranked one.


    ¡°They''re here¡±, warned Dexter. He then stood up from his sitting position and Yuugao followed suit. She positioned herself slightly behind Dexter to the right. A position that showed that Dexter was in command. She also put her mask on, this was now official business.


    The door opened and inside came a group of four. Two women and two men. One of the men had spiked short blue hair with an eye patch over his right eye. He wore blue traditional clothes and held himself in a posture of known confidence.


    The other male was Zabusa, he had his sword strapped on his back and a wide grin was showing itself from under his bandages.


    One of the women, the younger one, was a traditional beauty. Long silky black hair, a petite body and a beautiful grace in her step. Of course, it was Haku.


    And last but not least, especially in this case, came a red headed heavily chested woman. Mei Terumi, the leader of the rebels and the one with the low Kage level Chakra.


    ¡°Masked? People in my generation wouldn''t be this rude¡±, muttered the eye patched guy.


    ¡°Don''t get all riled up old man, we know that you''re about to keel over¡±, laughed Zabusa.


    ¡°Good to see your masked self again Dexter Uzumaki¡±, he then added and gave a silent question towards Yuugao.


    ¡°Nice to see you too Zabusa, still sore from the beating I gave you the last time we saw each other?¡±, replied Dexter. Zabusa tried to growl dangerously, but the whole thing wasn''t really intimidating with Haku giggling next to him.


    ¡°Yes yes, I don''t mind being beaten by a Kage. Could''ve said something¡±, grumbled Zabusa ultimately.


    ¡°Anyway, let me introduce you to my two colleagues. This old grandpa is Ao, and the beautiful lady next to him is named Mei Terumi. She is, in fact, our leader¡±, he added, yanked a thump to Ao and then gestured with a wide and grandly to Mei.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, especially you Mei. The woman next to me is Neko, a good friend of mine¡±, replied Dexter and also indicated to Yuugao.


    Mei for her part was in her own world. This man found it especially nice to meet her, so he wants to know her, which means that he likes her, so he wants to go out with her and then marry her.


    ¡°Mei-sama, it would be wise to answer¡±, said Ao while leaning over to Mei.


    He had to say it directly in her ear, didn''t he? He surely thought she wouldn''t understand anything if he was a little bit further away. She was sure that Ao did this because she was older than this man, thinking that her hearing was getting bad.


    ¡°Shut up Ao or I''ll kill you¡±, she snarled. Yes, that was the only correct answer at such an insult to her age.


    ¡°Yes Mei-sama¡±, replied Ao evenly. As if this was common, which it really was.


    ¡°Zabusa said you wanted to help us in our war?¡±, she then asked while assessing the man in front of her. He obviously had a bloodline and looked good. She was sure his face would also look good if it wasn''t for this creepy mask.


    ¡°Indeed, do you mind a change of scenery? This hut is kinda dull¡±, answered Dexter.


    ¡°We can go to our camp, but you would need to get blindfolded¡±, offered Ao.


    ¡°Hmm, no can do. I don''t like blindfolds. And it''s not as if it would stop me from going there and back. I had the option since Zabusa got back to you¡±, declined Dexter.


    ¡°Children in my generation wouldn''t be this rude to their elders¡±, mumbled Ao for being put down.


    ¡°What do you mean since I am back?¡±, asked Zabusa with a none existent raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Exactly what I said. You have a tracking seal on you, I could both travel and find you where ever you were¡±, explained Dexter. He then put Chakra into Zabusa''s seal and a blue glow shone through his bandages. The glow came from his shoulder, his left chest, his stomach and his knee.


    There were also two seals glowing where his eyebrows should have been. These seals now mimicked thick, blue, and glowing eyebrows.


    Again, Zabusa''s growl wasn''t effective thanks to Haku''s giggling. Mei was also laughing silently and even Ao, who up till now hasn''t shown any signs of emotions, had a small smile.


    ¡°I see that a blindfold would be pointless¡±, stated Mei still with amusement.


    ¡°Yes it would, please lead the way¡±, said Dexter. Mei, on her part, heard that she should lead the way, meaning that she would act as the aggressive one in this partnership, so she would be the one to ask for a marriage.


    ¡°?hem, Mei-sama. I''m sure he meant that we should show them the way to our camp¡±, commented Ao.


    ¡°I know Ao, so shut up or I''ll kill you¡±, threatened Mei. She then smiled at the two masked individuals and the group walked outside. They were greeted by the remaining Ninja before all of them began to tree jump back to the main base of the rebels.

 Chapter 50

    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter, Yuugao and the group of Kiri rebels needed three hours to reach a small hidden cave on a tiny island. The cave led them into a big bunker complex that looked quite old.


    The Ninja that accompanied Mei, Zabusa, Haku and Ao went on their way, while Dexter and Yuugao were led into a meeting room. There were a few maps on a table that were put away before either Yuugao or Dexter could look at them closely.


    Another person was inside the room, a young boy, probably around Dexter''s should be age. He looked nervously between Dexter and Yuugao and seemed to be even shivering when he looked at Dexter''s mask. His Chakra was, in comparison to his demeanor, quite high. It was on a low Jonin level. He had a large hammer like thing strapped on his back and his teeth were shark like sharp.


    ¡°Mei, you''re back¡±, he said in visible relieve and let out a tired sigh.


    ¡°That''s Mei-sama Ch?j¨¹r?, kids in my time wouldn''t have been this disrespectful¡±, rebuked Ao immediately.


    ¡°Let him be Ao¡±, said Mei in a friendly and motherly tone.


    ¡°Did anything happen, while we were gone?¡±, she then asked. Ch?j¨¹r? puffed out his chest in a vain attempt to look bigger.


    ¡°No Ma''am nothing happened¡±, he then looked timid again; ¡°Ehm, that is nothing that we have found. I can''t speak for things we haven''t seen¡±.


    ¡°I''m sure there wasn''t anything¡±, assured Mei, she then gestured to Dexter and Yuugao, ¡°these two here are the Uzukage and his aid Cat¡±.


    Ch?j¨¹r? bowed in greeting and then stepped back to the wall, where he waited for further instructions.


    ¡°You have to excuse Ch?j¨¹r?, he is still young¡±, explained Mei with a smile.


    ¡°Before we start with our main purpose for this meeting, I have a question for you Uzukage-sama¡±, said Ao and received a small glare from Mei for speaking without being asked to.


    ¡°How could we not detect any seals on Zabusa-san? Every member of our group is regularly subjected to inspections regarding seals, imposters or lasting Genjutsu¡±, he asked and stared directly at Dexter.


    ¡°Pfft, as if some lousy Kiri seal master could detect a genuine Uzumaki seal. Especially if the Uzumaki doesn''t want someone to find said seal¡±, replied Dexter smugly.


    ¡°I can assure you we have reliable ways to find seals¡±, countered Ao.


    ¡°You mean your Byakugan?¡±, asked Dexter and everyone present was shocked. Ao also sprung into a fighting position.


    ¡°How?¡±, he simply asked.


    ¡°Again seals, your eyepatch has a seal that is for suppressing a Dojutsu, specifically a Byakugan. But it looks sloppy, it''s constantly active and has to be suppressed if you don''t want to die of Chakra depletion, am I right?


    That''s the matter with transplanting a Byakugan, in comparison to a Sharingan. The Byakugan is, the same as with the Sharingan, active at all times. But contrary to the Sharingan it also works with closed eyes. The Sharingan only needs Chakra if the eye is open, the Byakugan simply ignores the eyelid.


    Still, the sealer must''ve some skill for doing this in the short amount of time they had after ripping the eye out of a Hyuuga, for a none Uzumaki that is¡±, explained Dexter with an arrogance and a smile in his tone that only an expert, who knew his field, has.


    ¡°We must ask you to swear to never tell anyone about Aos eye. It''s our most guarded secret. The Byakugan is essential for us in finding traps, Genjutsu and ambushes¡±, asked Mei in deep concern, she even tried to push her breasts out to sway Dexter a little.


    Yuugao looked down at her own breasts and felt somewhat lacking.


    ¡ãMine are better¡ã, said the vixen in Dexter''s head, she had no such complex.


    ¡ãIndeed, they aren''t as big as these monstrosities. What is with this world and all these extremely busty women? Oh, right anime....¡±, said Dexter in agreement. His gaze only flickered to Mei''sbreasts once and that was from her movement.


    ¡°Aos eye is hardly a big secret, anyone with some skill in seals would know what is behind the eyepatch. But I can promise you that I won''t tell anyone¡±, promised Dexter.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The Kiri rebels nodded in appreciation, Mei then sat down at the table while Zabusa and Ao remained standing behind her. Haku walked over to Ch?j¨¹r?.


    Dexter took also seat and at first Yuugao wanted to remain standing as well, but was gestured by Dexter to sit as well.


    ¡°Now that we''re in a secure place from eavesdropping, let''s start with the reason for you two being here. Zabusa told me already that he got to know a skilled seal master during his time in Wave, but he never mentioned that it was the Uzukage.


    And yes, even we know about you, information such as these spread fast and wide¡±, began Mei. Her tone was serious and gone was the motherly figure she showed Ch?j¨¹r? or the misunderstanding woman hat threatened Ao.


    ¡°He mentioned something about your desire to help us in our war¡±, she finished and left the questions of how and why unasked, but nonetheless in the room.


    ¡°Yes, I have an offer for you, it will most likely offend you at first, so could you please listen until I''m finished?¡±, began Dexter and Mei slowly nodded.


    ¡°Thanks, well then, I will win the war for you and in return, Kirigakure will become a vassal state to Uzushiogakure¡±, said Dexter and the Kiri Ninja took a sharp breath in. However, none of them shouted out and all of them remained silent, even if with sharper eyes.


    ¡°You might think now that such a position wouldn''t be what you want, that you don''t want to be under the thumb of one leader to change to another. And I can agree with that.


    That is why I want to offer you a high amount of self-government. Kiri would practically still be its own village, just with Uzu as the hidden leader. You will have to change your Genin teams from your four men cells to a five men group and there are some other changes regarding Ninjas, but all of them are proved to be successful.


    It is not like you wouldn''t be ruled by unknown people, Mei would still be your Kage, and would still lead your people. The difference is that she also would have to travel often to Uzu for meetings concerning new laws, economy and other matters concerning a village. She, alongside four trusted, would be part of a government of, as for now, 15 people. All of them are going to rule both Uzu and Kiri together, which in return also means that Mei would have a vote in matters regarding Uzu.


    It will basically meld Kirigakure and Uzushiogakure together into a bigger country. We would just keep the name Uzushiogakure and name Kiri a province.


    The downside would be that you would no longer be able to dictate your village but have to share your power with others.


    Good things would be the help in rebuilding the destruction caused by the civil war, knowledge in seals and seals for defense, a thriving economy without taxes for border crossing, allies and new knowledge regarding Jutsu as well as how to train your Genin¡±. Dexter finished his offer and leaned back, watching how the woman in front of him took in what he said.


    She closed her eyes in thought and stayed silent for a good half hour.


    ¡°There are a few things I want to ask¡±, she began and continued after Dexter''s gesture to do so, ¡°first would be my question who else is part of these 15. Then what we will have to do in case of war, what your position would be, how you think you are going to win the war and then a few more questions that I will state after hearing your answers to my first ones¡±, she continued.


    ¡°There are some of who you won''t know, they part of the old Uzushiogakure and assumed dead for a few dozen years. Who you might know are Daichi Uzumaki the previous Uzukage, his daughter Kushina Uzumaki my mother, Mikoto Uchiha, Tsunade Senju, three representatives from the civilian side and eight others in high positions.


    In the case of war, you would have to support us as if it was your country that was attacked, which would be the case. There would be no border between Kiri and Uzu. The same naturally happens if you are under attack.


    I''m the only thing resembling a dictator in all this. I would still have the highest authority and could only be overruled by a majority vote of the twenty representatives. I''m allowed to decline laws, but can also be forced to implement them, if all twenty agree to said law.


    Basically, a Kage like he is now.


    As for how I intend to win, well let''s say that the Kyuubi isn''t as dead as everybody believes¡±, explained Dexter.


    ¡°You ask us to erase our country, so why should we accept? Sure, the war isn''t in our favor, but we can still win¡±, argued Mei.


    ¡°Because I have plans bigger than only Kiri, I want to unite the world under one nation. War happens because a nation desires what another has, a single country would stop this¡±, said Dexter and Ao scoffed.


    ¡°A nation under your rule¡±, he grumbled.


    ¡°Not quite, the same laws would be applied to each other ''vassal'' state under Uzu, each one would get five representatives who, alongside the others, would then govern the whole country. Once everything is peaceful and without risk of breaking apart I would step down from my post as the Kage and take a seat under the other representatives.


    Only in times of war would I get back in power¡±, countered Dexter.


    ¡°You guarantee us that our people wouldn''t be treated any worse than yours?¡±, asked Mei again.


    ¡°Yes, they would have the same rights and laws as any citizen of Uzushiogakure¡±, answered Dexter. He wasn''t using his Chakra to sway them, Ao has his Byakugan activated and would see it, so he had, to be honest and try to convince them the old way.


    Well, he could wait and let them fall in a deeper war, With help from his side of course. Then, when they are so desperate to seek help from him regardless of what they want, he would step in and stop the war.


    ¡°I have two demands before I think of agreeing. The first is to see your face, while the second would be a marriage contract between you and me. It would assure my people to not be mistreated with me as the wife of Uzu''s leader¡±, spoked Mei after another long pause. Yuugao stiffened when she heard about the contract, and the Jonin saw this, but none said anything.


    ¡°I can agree to show you my face, but there won''t be a marriage¡±, said Dexter and took his mask off. Mei, with all her faked knowledge about men and sex, blushed.


    ¡°And why is that, now that I have seen your face I want the contract even more¡±, asked Mei while, again without any result, raising her bust for a better view.


    ¡°I''m already in love¡±, answered Dexter simply.


    ¡°A second wife is always possible¡±, countered Mei, while not saying who the second one would be.


    ¡ãThis bitch of a cow dares to assume that she can have you?¡ã, raged Kurama inside Dexter.


    ¡°No, my to be wife isn''t fond of others¡±, stated Dexter.


    ¡°You would risk my agreement for the sake of not being in a political marriage? I can assure you it wouldn''t be a bad one¡±, tried Mei again. This time she swung her right leg over her left one, which showed a large amount of skin.


    ¡°Yes, Kiri isn''t as important as my love to Kura-chan¡±, confirmed Dexter sincerely.


    ¡°And here I thought I finally found someone for me¡±; sighed Mei in resignation.


    ¡°Fine, we still have to hammer out the finer details, but I am willing to take your offer, that is if you are able to defeat Yagura without killing my troops¡±, said Mei finally after accepting that Dexter wouldn''t agree to marry her.


    ¡°You expect us to do all the work?¡±, asked Yuugao in disbelieve.


    ¡°Sure, in return we sacrifice our country¡±, countered Mei.


    ¡°That''s fine, I already know most of the loyalist''s camps and have a plan regarding Yagura¡±, said Dexter calmly before Yuugao could protest any further.


    ¡°Tell us about them, we have some spies in Yagura''s ranks and don''t want to loose them meaninglessly¡±, demanded Ao.


    Dexter agreed and began to explain what he has planned. At least most things, he stayed quiet about his desire to suck the turtle''s Chakra dry. Ao, Mei and Zabusa had some ideas that were implemented and at the end, it was decided for Dexter to attack a camp of two thousand loyalists to lure Yagura out. He will then fight the Mizukage and use Yagura''s death as an opportunity to end the war.


    The meeting lasted until early in the morning and included finer details regarding the terms of Kiri''s and Uzu''s unification.


    The next day they made they way to the enemy camp. Zabusa, Mei, Ao, Yuugao, and Dexter were the only ones who would go. The rest would stay and guard their base.

 Chapter 51

    Yuugao''s POV;


    The camp we were looking upon was bristling with activity. Tents were build in neat lines with some larger free pits for training, spars and drills. There was a bigger fort in the middle of the camp. It stood on higher ground and would be easy to defend from any normal siege with its 30 meter high walls.


    ¡°Most soldiers are Samurai, we think there are only about a hundred or so Ninja, most of them inside the fort or out scouting¡±, explained Ao from my side.


    Only he, Zabusa, Mei, Dexter-kun, and I came and only Dexter-kun would fight. Something that still dreads me. I know that he is strong, but a military camp of this size isn''t overcome by a single person.


    Still, he is of the opinion that a head on attack would lure out Yagura and only the fact that he has a safety seal on him which gets him out after being heavily injured eased some of my worries.


    ¡°You still think you can take them head on Dexter?¡±, asked Zabusa from my other side. Dexter told me how Zabusa got beaten down in every spar they had during his wave mission and it seems like he is still miffed about that.


    ¡°Sure, but first I have to take measures against unwanted spies¡±, replied Dex-kun. He then made two dozen shadow clones who all jumped away in different directions.


    ¡°There are members of Akatsuki that are masters in spying and one of them isn''t wanted on this party. His skills are hard to block, but I was able to create a seal that blocks entry of any Chakra from a specific family¡±, he explained after seeing our questioning expressions.


    ¡°Who''s family is that, if I may ask?¡±, asked Mei. I did want to know too and would have asked the same thing, only later and without anyone nearby.


    ¡°The Senju¡±, he simply told us now wide-eyed listeners.


    ¡°Tsunade is a member of the Akatsuki?¡±, asked Ao. Up until yesterday I only know him from a profile case. He was one of the highest ranked Hunter Ninja of Kiri and is known for his skills with Senbon and Chakra sensing. The revelation of his eye makes him into one of the best hunters to be.


    Eyes that see through walls, the ability to sense anyone with Chakra from a wide distance and a top of that a weapon that is silent and can both be none deadly as it can be deadly with terrifying precision isn''t something you want to have after you.


    I myself are a little bit skilled in the way of Chakra sensing, but Dexter is league above me. I also suspect that Dexter is as good in hiding his Chakra as he is in sensing it. He skilfully hid the reserves he has shown during Konoha''s betrayal.


    Sure they were always large, but Chakra that can crack the ground is way inside the Kage level.


    Come to think of it is he also able in manipulating his Chakra to influence others?


    ¡°No, it''s someone else that stole their Chakra¡±, answered Dexter in the negative. He also ripped me out of my thoughts by unsealing his mask. Creepy as fuck that thing, but somehow he loves it.


    ¡°I still shudder when I see this thing on you with your activated eyes¡±, said Zabusa with a shudder.


    ¡°Eyes? Does the Uzukage have a Dojutsu?¡±, asked Mei, she was eyeing Dexter since we met her in the hut. Not sure if she''s interested in him or only wants to use her stunning body to gain more information on us.


    Dexter put his mask on, attached it with Chakra and then activated his fake Rinne-Sharingan. They changed into the almost glowing purple and then spun like a Sharingan with its tomoe and rings.


    ¡°What can they do?¡±, asked Ao in fascination.


    ¡°That would be telling. Anyway, preparations are finished and I have to stomp on an enemy camp, so see you afterwards¡±, replied Dexter with a grin, before lifting of and flying towards the camp. He was fucking flying without the use of wind Chakra!


    ¡°He hasn''t done that in Wave¡±, muttered Zabusa, the others were too shocked to say anything.


    Half a minute passed before anyone got their bearings back. Flying wasn''t unheard of, but surely extremely rare. Especially without the use of wind Chakra.


    ¡°So, your Kage really thinks he can handle that?¡±, asked Mei now. No one, other than Ao, could see Dexter by now.


    ¡°I have the utmost trust in my Kage''s abilities¡±, I answered firmly.


    ¡°Say, who is this Kura-chan he mentioned in our meeting?¡±, she then asked. I opened my mouth to answer, but was stopped by a titanic cloud of smoke. The smoke was easily higher than the Hokage Mountain and the Chakra I sensed from it sent shivers down my back.


    ¡°The fuck?¡±, asked Zabusa, understandably so, this cloud was bigger than any normally seen summoning.


    ¡°This Chakra, it''s so vile¡±, whispered Ao while shivering. Then suddenly a blast of wind moved the cloud away and a giant nine tailed fox stood where the cloud once was.


    ¡°The Kyuubi?¡±. Mei''s awed question was answered by a loud roar and nine tails that began to rip through the camp.


    ¡°I didn''t know that he can summon her¡±, I said also in awe of the strength displayed by Kurama. Tree''s were casually uprooted, schisms created and bodies flung away by her cheer roar. The tails were even more devastating.


    ¡°So the Kyuubi is free and loyal to the Uzukage?¡±, asked Mei wide-eyed.


    ¡°She is loyal to Dexter, that is Kura-chan¡±, I answered, not clarifying their false belief of Kurama being free. That isn''t something they have to know.


    ¡°He plans to wed that?!¡±, came from Zabusa in disbelieve.


    ¡°She has a humanoid form. Uzukage-dono claims that she has a beauty that surpasses gods¡±. I also think he has somewhat of a tail fetish, by all the praise and glorious descriptions he gave me of her nine '' oh so fluffy and beautiful tails''. Well at least he isn''t peeking or reading porn all the time.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A real girlfriend is way better than those hobbies, even if said girlfriend is a monster of godlike power.


    The Samurai that tried to attack Kurama were ripped apart and soon learned that it wouldn''t be in their health interest to get near. It was then that the first Jutsu began to fly out of the fort.


    Flame bullets, water jets and electric lasers were fired at her large body. The attacks were numerous and her body an easy target, but what the masses of attacks were lacking was damage. Her fur got hardly simmered from the barrage.


    Some attacks were now also coming from the forest around her, earth spikes were shooting out of the ground and tried to impale her, with no success.


    ¡°She''s mowing them down like weed. So this is the monster that got beaten by the fourth?¡±. Mei''s eyes were wide and tried to capture everything that was in front of her.


    The trees around Kurama were now cleared and the terrain turned more and more into a wasteland. Stone spikes that were broken by the contact with Kurama''s fur were now standing out of the ground like ugly hairs. The once green grass is now scorched black and the only thing that stopped a forest fire was the naturally wet climate of Kiri.


    ¡°This isn''t right¡±, I muttered. Kurama was way too weak to be like she was 14 years ago. Is she playing with them?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±, asked Ao, ¡°the Kyuubi is taking them out like it was nothing¡±, he said and pointed at the fox that just now jumped onto a bunch of Samurai that were not quick enough to flee.


    ¡°It also looks like she has much fun in doing so¡±, added Zabusa.


    ¡°What I meant is that she is too weak¡±, I clarified.


    ¡°You mean this is weak?¡±, asked Mei in disbelieve. I nodded and turned back to the spectacle that was happening at the fort. Kurama was now slowly advancing towards the walls.


    Her tails continued to swish around and destroy things. Then, another cloud puffed up in front of her, smaller, but still large enough to be a boss summon.


    Out of the cloud came a bipedal raccoon with a sword and samurai armor. The oversized animal was as tall as Kurama, but only a third in length. It roared and then jumped forward, sword raised high above its head and ready to cut.


    ¡°A boss summon? I heard that the Fourth Hokage beat the Kyuubi with a boss summon¡±, said Mei in anticipation for the coming fight.


    The raccoon was now at it''s zenith of its jump and came down with its sword in a cutting movement. Kurama herself plunged four of her tails into the ground and used them as springs to get out of range. Five other tails shot forward and then to the side, so that they circled around the raccoon and attacked him from the backside.


    The raccoon would not have been fast enough to deflect the tails, but stone pillars intercepted the furry spears and blocked each tail.


    The tails crashed into each pillar and rocks as large as cars were flung away. However, the rocks also stopped the momentum of the tails and the raccoon used this to swipe at one of them with his sword.


    The tail was hit and cut through. The roar that came from Kurama was way more anger than pain and her first jump backwards was now added by a second way bigger one. The giant fox gave her stump of a tail a glance, then growled and pointed each of her remaining tails in front of her open snout. Sounds of falling water droplets were reaching us suddenly.


    ¡°She''s concentrating her Chakra!¡±, warned Ao.


    A black sphere began to form in front of Kurama and grew in size until it was bigger than her head.


    The raccoon, of course, had no intention waiting for her to use this mass of Chakra and raced forward on three legs, the sword held in a piercing position.


    Suddenly, four Dexter jumped around us and formed the same red tower like seal that protected me before. The second box of red was also in the air over the tower.


    ¡°Uzukage-san?¡±, asked Mei. She seemed to want to say more, but a loud boom stopped her and her head turned back to Kurama. The black sphere that grew twice the size of her head was shot away from her and directly at the tip of the raccoon''s sword. A trench formed simply by it''s passing over the ground. It reached the raccoon and stopped at the tip of its sword in a showdown of strength. The boss summon grunted in pain and used his second hand to lift the tip of his sword a few meter.


    The ball that was flung at him slid alongside the blade, nicked his shoulder and then flew upwards and away. A second later it exploded in the distance and a mushroom cloud formed where it exploded. It luckily was out towards the see.


    All of us, and the raccoon were looking at the cloud and incoming tsunami in stunned silence.


    The water crashed at the shore and then cleared its path inland. Trees were carried away for the first few kilometer but then began to stop the onslaught by their numbers.


    And then, the sound of water droplets made its way into our ears. The raccoon turned its head slowly away from the mushroom and back to Kurama, who had started another of her black balls.


    However, this time the ball was already larger than the raccoon itself and didn''t stop growing.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? That thing is at least ten times as large as the first one¡±, shouted Zabusa.


    ¡°And the Fourth beat that?¡±, was questioned in horror by Mei.


    But what worried us was what came from Dexter''s clones.


    ¡°Oh shit, Kura-chan is pissed. This raccoon shouldn''t have cut one of her tails off¡±, came from one of them. All of them suddenly glowed in a green light and green skeletons with four arms surrounded them, each clone was inside the middle of one. Each skeleton also made the same hand signs as the shadow clones and a darker barrier formed around the first one.


    I looked from the shadow clone up to Dexter, who now also glowed green, and then back to Kurama and the raccoon. right in time to see how the raccoon let it''s sword fall down. It started to chuckle in a funny way and then looked towards the fort with an expression of sorrow and apology.


    A loud ping came from Kurama and the ball that ultimately grew twice the size of the raccoon shot away from her. It reached the raccoon in no time at all and didn''t even slowed down. The raccoon was simply absorbed into it.


    The sphere of death continued on its way and then reached the fort, where it momentarily stopped and then exploded.


    White light was all I could see, even with my hands in front of my face and with my eyes closed.


    Ao began to scream and Mei asked worriedly what happened. However, no one could give her an answer. Thankfully, the light dimmed down after ten seconds and I could start with blinking away the stars.


    A triumphant roar came from the side of the camp and I saw with blurry eyes how Kurama left in a puff of smoke. Another minute later and I was able to see that the barrier made by the red skeletons was gone and the barrier made from the shadow clones had some serious cracks.


    Ao was down on the ground, holding the side of his face, that held the Byakugan, in obvious pain. While Mei kneeled beside him in worry.


    I searched out with my senses for Dexter and found him coming closer. He flew over to us and landed next to Ao.


    ¡°He didn''t seal his eye did he?¡±, he then asked and Mei looked up at him in slight fear and also anger.


    ¡°What happened? Why is Ao hurt?¡±, she asked and poked Dexter in the chest with one of her fingers.


    ¡°He looked directly inside the forced expansion of a full powered Bijuudama, his Byakugan was simply overloaded from the stress that came with processing this much¡±, explained Dexter. He then tapped Ao on the shoulder and red bubbles jumped from Dexter''s hand over to Ao. The bubbles enclosed him fully and formed a shroud of red Chakra. It also formed fox ears and a single tail.


    The Chakra felt warm and comforting, the exact opposite of what I felt from Kurama.


    Ao''s painful groans stopped almost immediately and he sat up in wonder.


    ¡°Should have known that he wouldn''t look away. Well, this will heal you right up¡±, stated Dexter and then turned around. He made a full circle and then rubbed the backside of his hand while holding a wry grin.


    ¡°Good that this is only one island from Kiri¡±, he then said sheepishly. I also turned around for a look and saw destruction. The island, that must have been at least 30km2, was now nothing more than a flat plateau of rock and sand. It had a big crater in the middle and a large trench that moved from Kurama''s shooting position towards the crater.


    ¡°Well, terraforming was always one of my hobbies in Minecraft¡±, muttered Dexter. He then formed a Rasengan, added wind Chakra and flung his own ball of death towards the end of the trench, where it connected with the ground. The glowing sphere that grew outwards destroyed the last bit of ground that contented the sea from the trench and water began to fill in the trench and then crater.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?¡±, asked Zabusa. He looked rapidly from the crater to the newly formed connection with the sea, then to Ao and up to Dexter, from where he then repeated the process.


    ¡°Well, Kura-chan was pissed that this raccoon thought it would be good to cut one of her tails. She then shot a weak Bijuudama at him and when that didn''t work a full powered one. The result is this¡±, explained Dexter matter of factly and gestured to the destroyed island.


    ¡°This?! This was once a green island. Why the fuck does it now look like a meteoroid hit it?¡±, screamed Zabusa.


    ¡°I think it will look good. Just think about it, the sea connection could easily be made into a harbor with a town around the crater¡±, pondered Dexter out loud.


    ¡°It will take years for even grass to grow on this wasteland!¡±, countered Zabusa. Mei and I, who were still dumbfounded, could only nod at Zabusa''s assessment.


    ¡°Ah yes, can''t let that happen now can we?¡±, joked Dexter. He then clasped his hands together and the green skeleton grew back in life. It grew muscles, skin and then armour before it stopped growing. Now in the form of a towering twenty metre high green warrior it also clasped its four hands into signs and Chakra flared out of Dexter.


    ¡°Creation of All Things!¡±, he then shouted and grass grew from under his feet. The grass grew outwards like a wave and flowers, as well as trees began to grow.


    Then suddenly birds began to chirp in these new trees and deer walked out from behind bigger trees. This lasted for roughly ten minutes before the mass of Chakra left Dexter and he breathed out on a deep sigh. He was sweating heavily and grinned at an open-mouthed group of four well trained and knowledgeable Ninja.


    ¡°What? How? Deer?¡±, whispered Mei. She had forgotten about the already healed Ao and looked in utter disbelieve at her new grown surroundings.


    ¡°Kai!¡±, shouted Ao, he repeated this four times before he just slumped down and sat there in disbelieve.


    ¡°Dexter, what have you done?¡±, I asked in a shaky tone.


    ¡°A Jutsu of mine, it creates things out of Chakra¡±, he just said and leaned against a tree.


    ¡°But this is impossible¡±, voiced Mei out. She touched the grass as if it would wither away under her.


    ¡°No, just highly Chakra taxing¡±, he denied.


    ¡°This is like the First Hokage¡±, came from Ao.


    ¡°Almost, he had some similar Jutsu. Just forget about this and help me with planning a port city¡±, came from Dexter. He had unsealed a large piece of paper and was already scribbling down the rough size of the island.


    ¡°how can we forget this? You just casually wrecked an army of Samurai and Ninja, then destroyed a whole island, only for it to regrow to your wishes!¡±, shouted Mei. She looked to be almost hyperventilating. And only that I knew that Dexter could also revive the dead stopped me from doing the same.


    Seriously how fucked up is my little brother?

 Chapter 52

    Dexter''s POV;


    Damn Kura-chan was pissed when this raccoon cut her tail off. I tried to reason that it would be back the moment she is re-summoned but silently agreed with her desire to evaporate the furry little bugger. That I got to pet and snuggle with her tails afterward was also good.


    But there a lines that can''t be crossed, like someone who puts their hands on the tails of my Kura-chan. That the island had to get blown up for it was only a small price. For his great heinous deed.


    I mean really, look at it now, it is a 30km¡± big island, almost flat now, has a big lake in the middle and even a sea connection. The wood I made with the grown forest is enough for a small village and the island can easily be turned into a sea-fortress now.


    You just have to raise a wall at the shore and the only entrance, being the river, makes it pretty easily to defend. And outside of war, it can also be used as a trade hub. Took me half an hour to convince Mei that turning one of her islands into a flat plateau was a good idea.


    And another four hours to explain what happened. Well, they are now more in awe at me and think their agreement was a good idea. Thankfully the explosion was also big enough to be seen from the neighboring islands and we are sure that an investigation will come soon. A bunch of clones is placed all around the island for scouting anyone who might come.


    I personally think it will be a group of Kiri loyalists and in a week or two other ANBU from different villages. This fort was well known to many, thanks for its position.


    This was why I raised a rudimentary stone house and supplied us with hammocks for the wait. Mei already sent a message back to their quarters that they were okay and would now wait. Of course, our small house is hidden under high trees and painted in green.


    We split the night shift into three parts. Mei and Zabusa had the first, Ao the second and Yuugao and I the last one. Ao was alone because he has the Byakugan.


    It was now the morning of our third day and I had my Chakra fully recharged when Ao came over to me after breakfast.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama, I have a request¡±, he began. I hadn''t my mask on, or my eyes activated, so I didn''t look as intimidating as I normally do. Not that Ao would be intimidated in the first place, but I hoped he would be. Kura-chan''s Bijuudama was awesome.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I asked back. He looked like he wanted to mutter one of his back in his day''s speeches, but remembered who he was speaking to and asked what he wanted.


    ¡°Could you look over the seal on my eye and improve it?¡±, he asked with a low bow.


    ¡°Are you sure, what if I tamper with it and you are left blind?¡±, I asked back while glancing over to Mei. She was watching us and didn''t look surprised, which means that she was in the know.


    ¡°I''m sure that a seal master such as you would never make such a mistake¡±, he said in a flattering and assured tone.


    ¡°Fine then, any wishes?¡±, I asked and began to unseal my sealing equipment. Seals made out of Chakra wouldn''t do in such a situation, the Chakra would interfere with the Chakra of the person or simply dissipate with time. The seal of Hiraishin only stays put because it gets recharged when the gets near it. Minato wouldn''t have been able to teleport to Obito from Konoha, only his near presence on the battlefield allowed it.


    And Ao''s seal has to stay activated. This means that Ao himself has to supply the Chakra for it.


    ¡°What would be possible, if I may ask?¡±, he replied.


    ¡°Reduced Chakra consumption for both the seal and your eye, an on and off function and a healing function that allows you to have it activated for a longer time¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Is all of this possible?¡±, he asked in slight awe. This eye of his must suck him dry whenever he''s using it.


    ¡°Yes, but not on this small piece of paper, I would have to apply the seal on your face, it would look like a face tattoo. However, the fact that it is a seal would easily been seen by anyone who can do more than a paper-bomb. Those who are more knowledgeable have it also easier to recognise what is sealed¡±, I further elaborated.


    Ao glanced over to Mei, who gave him a nod in agreeing. Typical old school Ninja, ask your higher up for allowance.


    ¡°That would be acceptable, can you do it now?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°Sure, a warning, though, the activation will burn like hell¡±, I replied with a grin and took a knife out. He blanched at seeing the knife and I twisted it in my hands ominously.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°What is that knife for?¡±, he asked a little unsure if he made the right decision.


    ¡°This? Oh, I only need a small bowl of your blood as ink. It will allow me to make the seal stronger¡±, I answered with a grin and gave him the knife and a stone bowl.


    He breathed out in relieve and cut his palm so that the blood could fill the bowl. A moment later and the bowl was filled enough for me to use. I told him so and he used a low ranked healing Jutsu to heal the wound.


    I then began to deactivate the seals around his eye so that I could apply my own ones. This took me almost an hour, as I''m not allowed to make the slightest mistake. Any wrong move could cost him his eye at least and his life at worst.


    After that was done I made him infuse his blood with his own raw Chakra and then used the blood and a fine brush to paint the seals all over the right side of his face and neck. This took me another two hours until I was satisfied.


    ¡°Well then time to activate this little picture¡±, I said and made the activation sign. A small flare of my Chakra alowed the seals to activate and the suck on the Chakra of Ao. He grunted once in pain and then used a small mirror to look at his new face. Gone was the eyepatch and in place was the activated Byakugan. Black seals that were resembling tribe marks were now all over his right face half.


    ¡°How is it?¡±, asked Mei from behind me. She, alongside Yuugao, was watching us for some time now.


    ¡°It''s easier to use, doesn''t require as much Chakra and feels more comfortable. The slight twitch I had is also gone. How do I deactivate it?¡±, he noted.


    ¡°Just give it a small Chakra burst for deactivation and another one for reactivation¡±, I explained.


    He did so and the white of the Byakugan was gone, in place was a brown pupil. Not like his own gray one, but still better than a Byakugan. Eye transplantation wasn''t uncommon for an old Ninja.


    ¡°Thank you Uzukage-sama¡±, Ao then said after reactivating his eye.


    ¡°You know I do have a couple of other seals I like to test out, but I never got the chance to do so. Any volunteers?¡±, I then asked with a sweet smile.


    ¡°What kind of seals?¡±, asked Zabusa warily.


    ¡°Oh you know, a seal that is basically a container of healing Chakra for immediate treatment, a seal that will show you your skills on a list from G to SSS, a seal for night vision, one for saving up your Chakra and so on¡±, I listed.


    ¡°And why haven''t you found anyone for testing?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Oh it''s not that I didn''t had anyone for tests, it''s just that I never made one lasting. The latest tests on bandits showed me that they are safe and work as intended¡±, I answered truthfully, while leaving out that some of these bandits lost their eyes, got cancer like Deadpool or crazy from the information that came with the ranking seal. Those were child diseases that are now long gone.


    Only this blasted laser seal that is applied on an arm and used like my Asura Path is still making trouble. It works just fine, a laser shoots out of the open hand of the user..., while sucking the user dry of any Chakra, nutrients and other things that can be converted into Chakra.


    ¡°So they are safe?¡±, asked Zabusa again.


    ¡°Yes, perfectly safe. As long as you don''t use them all the time without pause. The healing seal also needs to be recharged by a medical Ninja¡±, I answered again truthfully. The original healing seal was intended to use Nature Chakra, as it heals way faster, but it turned the subjects into stone or crazy like Yuugo.


    I also tested Kura-chan''s Chakra, both the corrosive and healing version. Turns out that both is corrosive and deadly without a guide like me or Kura-chan. The subject''s flesh practically melted under the Chakra.


    ¡°I like to have the ranking seal, it might be able to help me in further improving my skills. Not to mention to know in what I am lacking¡±, agreed Yuugao.


    ¡°Cool, you just have to take off your top. The seal is applied on your back¡±, I said nonchalantly and Mei blushed at the prospect of being topless with a men in the same room.


    A quick glare was enough to send both Ao and Zabusa out. She then promptly took her top off and was now only in her bra. Shortly after we heard a yelp of pain coming from outside and Ao.


    Mei looked worried and began to move, but I stopped her. ¡°He tried to peek, a clone poked him in the eye for it¡±, I explained and she now continued to walk out, this time with an furious expression. A few thumps more painful shouts and then a loud crash followed before she came back inside with a smile.


    ¡°Cat-san, why are you so ready to show Dexter-san your exposed skin?¡±, she then asked a little puzzled.


    ¡°Well, I know that you are going to become a part of Uzushiogakure soon, so I don''t think it would matter if I tell you. Dexter is my little brother¡±, she said and laid down on a blanket, so that I have free access to her back.


    I undid her bra and began to scribble down the mentioned ranking seal with normal sealing inc. Blood wasn''t necessary for such an easy seal. The seal was small and resembled a small screen with a black line that went over from her shoulder blade to her right arm and then alongside it towards her palm.


    Twenty minutes later I was finished, gave the whole seal a final check and then activated the whole thing. It glowed once in a red flash and then turned invisible.


    ¡°You should now be able to see the main Ninja skills in a ranking from G to SSS, this seal also allows you to show others what your status is. Just concentrate the Chakra from your seal to your open palm.


    Yuugao glance over to Mei, who understood the gesture and turned around. A second later a blue window made out of Chakra jumped up from her palm and was easily readable by me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name: Yuugao Uzuki</td><td>Gender: Female</td><td>Age: 31</td></tr><tr><td>Health; 100%</td><td>Chakra; 100%</td><td>Fatigue; 95%</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Genjutsu; A-B</td><td>Proficiency in Taijutsu; A</td><td>Proficiency in Ninjutsu; A</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Chakra Manipulation; A-S</td><td>Proficiency in Senjutsu; G</td><td>Proficiency in Dojutsu; G</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Bijuu Chakra; G</td><td>Proficiency in Sealing: C</td><td>Proficiency in Kenjutsu; S-A</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Wind Manipulation; C</td><td>Proficiency in Fire Manipulation; A</td><td>Proficiency in Water Manipulation; F</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Earth Manipulation; C</td><td>Proficiency in Lightning Manipulation; B</td><td>Total Chakra; A-S</td></tr></tbody></table>


    She closed the window by cutting the Chakra connection and then hugged me in thanks.


    ¡°How are these skills calculated?¡± She then asked.


    ¡°I took samples from named ranked Ninja and then compared them to each other, after that I compared them to me and then took the middle from each of them. They aren''t the perfect assessment of your strength, but shouldn''t differ by more than one or half a rank¡±, I explained.


    ¡°Please show me your?¡±, she then asked and I opened my own window.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>Name: Dexter Uzumaki</td><td>Gender: Male</td><td>Age: 14.214</td></tr><tr><td>Health; 100%</td><td>Chakra; 100%</td><td>Fatigue; 99%</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Genjutsu; S</td><td>Proficiency in Taijutsu; A</td><td>Proficiency in Ninjutsu; SSS</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Chakra Manipulation; SSS</td><td>Proficiency in Senjutsu; G</td><td>Proficiency in Dojutsu; SS</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Bijuu Chakra; SS</td><td>Proficiency in Sealing: SSS</td><td>Proficiency in Kenjutsu; A</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Wind Manipulation; SS</td><td>Proficiency in Fire Manipulation; A</td><td>Proficiency in Water Manipulation; S</td></tr><tr><td>Proficiency in Earth Manipulation; A</td><td>Proficiency in Lightning Manipulation; B</td><td>Total Chakra; SSS</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Whoops¡±. Didn''t think about my age there. I looked over to Yuugao who looked fairly stunned. And then heard a thump from behind, so I turned around and saw that Mei has fallen over in shock.


    Thankfully, she didn''t faint. At least something these Ninja are good for.


    ¡°Your age....¡±, whispered Yuugao.


    ¡°I can explain¡±, I hurriedly said and wanted to start with this explanation, but the Zabusa rushed inside before I could start.


    ¡°Ao said that Yagura himself was on his way, he is accompanied by ten ships¡±. He then looked at the shocked Mei and Yuugao with an raised eyebrow. Then at the still topless Yuugao and, like any good anime character, shot backwards with a giant nosebleed.


    ¡°Eh, Yuugao-nee, please get dressed. In the meantime I will get out and handle the current Mizukage¡±, I hurriedly said and run outside, but not without kicking the blood-soaked Zabusa in the groin for looking at my sister.

 Chapter 53

    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter was walking over to Ao and left the whimpering Zabusa on the ground. The kick he gave his nuts will make sure of his none interference in the coming fight. And possibly stop any chance of fleeing on his own. Poor guy should be glad that he still have a nut left. Dexter only managed to kick one side in his ''accident'' that happened when he stumbled over Zabusa.


    He reached Ao a few moments later and then got the information from one of his dispelled clones that there were indeed warships out on the sea and on course to this island.


    ¡°They keep their distance, for now¡±, informed Ao. He had a wider range with his Byakugan than what Dexter had with the Rinne-Sharingan.


    ¡°That''s good, you think you want to test one of my seals?¡±, replied Dexter. He then pulled a sealing scroll out of his mantle and unsealed something that strongly resembled a mounted machine-gun. The weapon was a black box, mounted on a tripod and with a long barrel on one side. The barrel wasn''t horizontal but slightly raised upwards, like a mortar. There were also two imprints for the hands to rest upon.


    ¡°What does it do?¡±, asked Ao. Dexter''s skills with seals were unquestioned, but seals are a mysterious Ninja-art for most Ninja and as such many saw anything relating to it with a good amount of wariness.


    ¡°It''ll suck your Chakra and convert it into fire Chakra. This fire Chakra will then be refined and compressed into a bullet of highly potential and destructive fire Chakra. It is possible to change the Chakra affinity of the bullet, but for that, you need to change some parts of the turret.


    I named it Chakra Mortar, it''s not really precise, but has a good reach. You should be able to hit them from here, and your Byakugan will make aiming easy¡±, explained Dexter. He then put the Chakra Mortar on flat ground and stepped back for Ao to put his hands on the device.


    Ao on his part was highly interested in such a weapon and reached out to the hand imprints. He almost jumped back when he felt the sudden Chakra depletion that came from the device and duly noted that a new Chunin would have been in a coma from one single use.


    Lines on the device lit up in a bright red light and it began to hum. Then, only three or five seconds after the start, a red glow that quickly grew in its intensity started at the start of the barrel and a loud ''FUMP'' accompanied by a short rush of heat signaled that the bullet was on his way.


    The flying red projectile shot through the air and left a small red tail of heat behind. A few seconds later it hit the sea a few hundred meters away from one of the ships and an explosion rocketed the nearest ship. It didn''t sustain any damage, but there was suddenly a blue bubble around the ship that shimmered up for a second and then was gone. The remaining ships had all the same reaction.


    ¡°Hmm, they have defense seals?¡±, mused Dexter. These seals weren''t really hard. The village walls of Konoha and even some houses have them too. These defend seals were harder to breach but needed to be supplied constantly by Chakra. They were only used in war and almost never on normal missions.


    Seals may be almost unused by most Ninja, but each village still had the dozen or so Ninja-skilled in seals. They were commonly not out in the field and used for defense as seals weren''t good for attacks. That was if you weren''t an Uzumaki.


    ¡°Yes, the fleet of Kiri is supplied with defensive seals against Chakra based attacks. They will still overload if they get too much damage, but are strong enough to defend against anything under artillery A-Rank strength¡±. Ao''s frown was on full blast while he explained this bit of information.


    Artillery Ranked Jutsu were rare and also only used in war. They can be made out of a single Jutsu or a combination of many Ninja activating a Jutsu. The water wall that was made as a counter against Madara''s flame attack was such a Jutsu. The forest Jutsu from Hashirama was also one, as was the gold dust attack of the Kazekage.


    ¡°Wouldn''t be of much use then to continue. The Chakra Mortar is only as strong as a high powered artillery B-Rank fire bullet Jutsu. Then let''s test the Whirlpool¡±. Dexter''s statement was followed by his resealing of the weapon and then unsealing of a tennis ball sized metal ball.


    The ball was inscribed with seals and began to glow the moment Dexter put Chakra inside.


    Dexter then threw the ball like an ordinary baseball and the glowing orb vanished from sight.


    ¡°It hit the water next to one of their ships¡±, reported Ao a few seconds later. He then got wide eyed at what happened next. The water around the impact zone began to bubble and then twist. The ship that was right next to it got caught in the, in strength increasing, twirls and twists and was then pulled under water by the sudden appearance of a whirlpool.


    ¡°The ship sunk, what was that?¡±. Ao was still looking at the whirlpool that just recently wasn''t there and only a few seconds before had swallowed one of Kiri''s mighty warships like nothing.


    ¡°A Whirlpool Ball. They are used in the coast of Uzushiogakure. They are the reason for our many whirlpools. Highly Chakra efficient and devastating on the open sea. The only downside is that they aren''t moveable and can''t be stopped once activated¡±, explained Dexter while taking out another thing. This time it was a simple binocular.


    He used it to look at the remaining ships and found his target on the fifth ship. The small form of Yagura was standing on the railing of the biggest ship. His mirror staff was strapped on his back and his face held an expression of anger.


    ¡°How will you attack them?¡±, asked Ao while Dexter put the binocular down.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I''ll blast them away¡±, declared Dexter. He then used his trusty Asura Path and transformed his arm into the Chakra laser canon. He took aim and charged it before firing a beam of green Chakra at the closest ship.


    The beam speeded over the water, boiled it while passing over it, and hit the ship up-front.


    The protective bubble flared to life, parted the beam to both sides. However, the shield began to flicker after only a short moment and then disappeared. The beam then flew unhindered forward and slammed into the ship. Flames quickly engulfed the whole ship. Now with only wood as a resistance, the beam ate through the ship like a hungry worm.


    It shot out of the other side after merely having contact with the ship for ten seconds. It continued on its path until it lost its movement and fizzled out a few hundred meters behind the ship.


    Dexter thought of simply swinging his arm towards the next ship, but decided to stop the beam, the Chakra consumption was high and there must be more effective ways for taking out these ships.


    Not that he couldn''t do it, it was simply too boring to do so.


    He decided a little diversity in this would be funny. So he created ten shadow clones, who then all henged into fish. These fish then swum towards two ships and released the henge. They then inscribed explosion seals on the hull and activated the seal.


    The resulting explosion ripped the ships in two and they followed their two friends to the ground of the sea.


    There were now only 6 ships left and they noticeably increased their effort in reaching Dexter and his group. Some Ninja even jumped off and used water walking to come close at a faster speed than what the ships could do.


    The protection that normally came with being on a ship wasn''t given, as Dexter clearly had shown that he could take their ships out in more than one way.


    ¡ãHey Kura-chan, you''re skilled in using Senjutsu, aren''t you able to take control of me and then use it to take them out? I don''t want to waste my Chakra on them and the Chakra canon is the only thing that could take them out without being overkill¡ã, asked Dexter mentally.


    ¡ãSorry, your body isn''t used to Senjutsu, it would turn into stone if I would gather some. You need to train in it like the original did. But you could use a Bijuudama¡ã, she replied apologetically.


    ¡ãFired as a beam would be good, the ball could be reflected by Yagura. The beam too, but only if he jumps inside the attack.¡ã He agreed to Kurama''s suggestion and went into the three-tailed fox cloak mode.


    His three tails then pointed at the air in front of his mouth and the purple orb began to grow.


    ¡°Oh shit, you can do that too?¡±, asked Ao fearfully. He quickly deactivated his eye and stepped behind Dexter. It wasn''t hiding, if he wasn''t covering. Definitely not hiding.


    Dexter then ate the ball and the ground under him caved in somewhat. His cheeks were puffed out and the next second an orange white beam shot out of his opened mouth. It raced the distance between Dexter and the incoming Ninja in a heartbeat and vaporized them within moments. He slightly moved his head to the side, so to catch anyone. The beam destroyed two more ships and Dexter only stopped the attack when Yagura jumped off of his ship.


    The small man equipped his staff and pointed it directly at the incoming beam. It hit his staff and a mirror absorbed the remains of the attack. It then glowed and the head of Dexter came out of the mirror to fire the exact same amount of Bijuudama, it previously absorbed, out of its mouth.


    The beam was as fast as the original, but not as long. It also reached Dexter and Ao quickly but was absorbed by Dexter''s Hungry Ghost path, replenishing some of his Chakra.


    ¡°You can absorb Jutsu?¡±, asked Ao emotionlessly, he run all out of being stunned and simply accepted the new things he saw Dexter doing. By now a fully clothed Yuugao and a slightly pale Mei were also out of the house and behind Dexter.


    ¡°Uzukage-san, could you please explain what that on your status seal was? I mean the age section¡±, asked Mei the moment some silence was between the attacks.


    ¡°No¡±, was Dexter''s simple answer. ¡°This isn''t for people outside of the family. And it''s also not the time right now for things such as this. So if you please excuse me, I have to destroy the remaining ships and then capture Yagura.¡±


    He then decided to finish the remaining ships quickly and then take on Yagura out to the sea. This had the downside that Yagura was way stronger with his water-loving Bijuu, but Zetsu couldn''t watch them as well.


    So Dexter began to sprint towards the remaining ships and then made ten shadow clones with more Chakra than normal. Seven of these clones turned to face Yagura, while the remaining three and he himself jumped upwards and began to form a Rasenshuriken.


    Four Rasenshuriken were then flung towards the remaining ships, while Yagura was busy killing the shadow clones that wouldn''t stop harassing him. Two of these clones even had the idea to make clones of their own. Those were way weaker than the original clone, but mass works sometimes.


    Yagura found himself hard pressed to do anything than killing these pests and had to watch how his remaining ships were taken out by tiny blades of wind. The surviving Ninja, those who were intelligent enough to jump overboard, were then attacked by more shadow clones.


    The original landed a few dozen meter away from Yagura and watched how the last clone was taken out of the fight.


    ¡°So the Uzukage decided to help these blood-scums of rebels?¡±, greeted Yagura with a sneer.


    ¡ãWe could undo the Genjutsu on him and be over with this¡ã, suggested Kurama, alas without much desire for this course of action in her tone.


    ¡ãNah, I just grab him and use the Hiraishin for us to get out to the sea¡ã, replied Dexter. He then undid all of his gravity seals and rushed with such speed at Yagura that the small man was not able to fully evade the palm punch. It hit him on the left side, rather than on the heart, and the seal was applied.


    A green flash followed and he was gone, another yellowish-red flash followed and the spectators were left behind.


    ¡°They''re gone¡±, informed Ao his three companions.


    Mai looked miffed for being left behind but decided that not fighting was better than a fight with a high chance of losing. After all, Yagura was a Jinchuriki with full control of his Bijuu.


    ¡°He''ll manage¡±, said Zabusa with a shrug. He then waddled back inside the house and continue with his wish of having Haku with them. Her ice would help enormously with his hurting crotch.


    Yuugao gave him a nasty glare and then continued to watch the sea. Hoping that she would see him returning or maybe some part of the fight.


    And ten minutes later there was indeed something to see. A giant explosion was visible in the far distance. This one was followed by a green slash towards the sky and then a giant red flame ball that looked like the sun. She called the others and they came running to see what happens.


    This was followed a minute later by the sound of massive explosions and then even shock waves. There was a tsunami that rolled over the water and swept the newly regrown trees away. The group of four had to use water walking to not drown.


    ¡°This is a fight of two Kage?¡±, asked Mei fearfully. She thought that she was on the level of a Kage, but this looked more like the apocalypse. Storm clouds were now over the horizon and tornados grew by the dozen.


    ¡°No, this is a fight between Jinchuriki¡±, noted Yuugao. The fight off Orochimaru against Sarutobi was a fight between Kage, this one was way beyond.


    Suddenly water began to rise upwards. It looked like gravity wasn''t existing and millions of liters were raised gen sky. The water formed a giant bubble and glowing beams shot out of the bubble. They hit the water and more explosions graced the horizon.


    ¡°I''m able to feel their Chakra from even here, it must be enormous¡±, commented Ao in awe.


    Then suddenly the bubble split in two by a green glow that traveled further outwards and even split the clouds. Water flew upwards alongside the glow and another explosion happened in the far distance.


    Then a green light rose up in the sky and a red laser hit the light. The explosion threw the green light into the sea, but it shot back out as if nothing happened. It now also glowed orange and two big white spheres few at something. The spheres hit the water and grew into big white balls.


    Water was flung upwards and something else that look like a grey-green ball came with it.


    The ball was hit by another explosion and then nothing happened for a minute or two.


    The green-orange glow descended from the sky and the group waited for three hours for something to happen. It was silent and there were no signs of any winner.


    Then suddenly, almost four hours later, a red pillar shot upwards and lasted for half a minute. The pillar did nothing else and then was gone as suddenly as it came.


    Soon after Dexter plopped back with his Hiraishin, carrying a dead Yagura on his back. His clothes were tattered and only his trousers were left. His arms showed heavy Chakra burns and his face was dead tired.


    However, he also looked quite pleased with himself and threw the now dead Kage to Mei''s feet like a sack of potatoes.


    ¡°Here, one dead Mizukage for delivery¡±, he grinned and then sat down himself.


    Yuugao was quickly on his side and hugged him in relieve.

 Chapter 54

    Dexter''s POV;


    Fucking three-tailed turtle. This fucker first send back almost every Jutsu I shot at him with his mirror technique and then, once I finally got him immobile with gravity seals, he transforms.


    My plan was relatively simple, hit him with gravity seals until he can''t move any longer. Would have worked, if he wasn''t a turtle. Seems like Bijuu have some characteristics from their animal side.


    So it was no wonder that the three-tailed turtle wasn''t affected by gravity seals. These animals can carry an enormous amount of weight. The strength boosting Chakra doesn''t make it any easier for me.


    So here I was, putting gravity seals on the gnome-like no tomorrow and then he transformed and destroyed most seals with his sudden Chakra flare. The turtle then had the brilliant idea to submerge in the water and shoot a high powered Bijuudama at me.


    I had to use the matured Susano''o stage to not get roasted by the first blast. Barely managed to direct the ball of doom into the sky, where it exploded.


    This was the moment I decided to go full power on him and changed into a complete Susano''o.


    Not that it helped much. My attacks may have been able to cut into the water, but any attack that was able to reach it was already so weakened that I didn''t left a mark on its hard shell.


    Oh and did I mention that it has water and wind Chakra? It fucking summoned a typhoon and tornadoes to get me out of the air. The twisting wind reached speeds up to 400 km/h and there were ice shards mixed in that had the size of a truck! I''m so going to eat turtle soup later in the day....


    So I came up with the idea to get him come to me. The Chibaku Tensei, the Jutsu that Pain used to catch the six tailed Naruto, was the ideal technique for that.


    The black sphere was quickly put in the sky and it eagerly began to attract anything in reach. The turtle struggled but was lifted in the air, alongside millions of litre of water. Yet, water isn''t as good as rock for trapping annoying Bijuu, so it was still able to move somewhat and even shoot more Bijuudama at me.


    My next attack was meant to get it out of the water and away from any other water. The Chakra blast split the bubble in two, but I was hit by a Bijuudama, threw me right into the sea.


    This was when I added Kura-chan''s nine tails mode into my Susano''o and I tell you, this giant bipedal armoured fox with massive Chakra was pissed. I made two Rasenshuriken of the size of a high-powered Bijuudama and flung them at the falling turtle.


    Yagura managed to roll into a ball, but the first Rasenshuriken shredded his shell and left him open for the second one. This one hit him dead on and flesh flew everywhere, ripped his tails right off. It crashed down and drifted on the water, however, it wasn''t finished, so I gave him a full powered Bijuudama and after two minutes of waiting and no twitching from the Jinchuriki told me that I won.


    I descended and landed next to Yagura, who wasn''t able to hold the Bijuu mode.


    He was alive but blood-soaked and most of his bones were broken, not that I cared.


    I then started with the absorption of his Chakra and noted how I were not able to stop the Chakra burns in my arms. It wasn''t as painful as with the one-tailed Raccoon and more like an annoying sting. They also didn''t turn into ash, so I ignored it.


    The almost four hour long orgasmic moaning of Kura-chan was way harder to ignore. Her voice was so fucking hot I felt kinda unwell for having a boner while touching the chest of a blood-soaked almost naked guy. And now she''s so horny that she has to hold herself back from bringing me in the seal for an hours-long sex session.


    I only left enough for the three tails to not die and then killed Yagura. The resulting pillar of red Chakra was the release of the Bijuu. He should be back in three years, one for each tail.


    ¡ãAh, the stunned faces of people who can''t comprehend my awesomeness¡ã, praised Kura-chan herself. Mei, Zabusa and Ao got pretty pale when they saw the dead body of Yagura.


    ¡ãI''m pretty sure they think I did most of the work. Your Chakra only came at the end into play¡ã, I reminded.


    ¡ãHush you¡ã, replied Kura-chan playfully, ¡ãYou still have to go to bed, I''m horny and there are holes to be filled and tails to get stroked¡ã, she then said in a silky and seriously hot tone.


    ¡ãCan I expect such an increase in your sex drive each time I absorb a Bijuu?¡ã, I asked with a laugh and got a purr that left goosebumps as an answer. Seems like I need to find Yugito faster than first thought.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±, asked Yuugao frantically after inspecting every visible inch of my body.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Huh? Oh sure, Kura-chan is just a little bit attention seeking right now¡±, I answered absentmindedly and kinda chuckled lewdly. The last thing I only noticed by the questioning stare from Yuugao.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, I said and then looked at Mei. ¡°Well then, here he is, one dead Kage. I think this was what we agreed upon?¡±.


    ¡°Yes Uzukage-sama, I can''t say how grateful I am, the destruction of this camp alone would have been a big accomplishment for our goal, but the corpse of Yagura himself will sway many to our side.


    I fear that we would not have been able to beat him, after seeing your fight¡±, she said and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Yeah, little bastard was annoying to hit. Anyway, let''s go back to your HQ, I''m kinda tired from the fight and need some rest¡±. I stood up and tapped each of them on the shoulder to apply a Hiraishin mark. The next moment we were back in the rebel HQ and Ninja all around us jumped away in shock.


    This was until they saw Mei and the dead body of Yagura on Zabusa''s shoulder. They then began to cheer loudly and chanted Mei''s name like she was their saviour.


    ¡ãLess thinking, more seeking for a bed¡ã, reminded Kura-chan.


    ¡°Mei-sama!¡±. Ch?j¨¹r? shouted while running up to the busty woman. He hugged her in relieve of seeing her well and uninjured.


    ¡°Kid''s in my days wouldn''t hug their leader like that¡±, grumbled Ao and got shut up by a fierce glare from Mei.


    ¡°It''s fine Ch?j¨¹r?, the Uzukage held his promise and we can now start with gaining control of Kirigakure. The corpse of Yagura will help us¡±, she said after hugging him back.


    I''m sure that her showing affection this openly is one large factor in her popularity. That and her large boobs. Most Ninja like large chests. Stupid anime world. Thanks a lot that Kura-chan has normal sized ones.


    ¡ãDamn right I have, and they need some fondling¡ã, came the comment from inside. You could think she was in heat.


    ¡ãI am!¡ã.


    ¡°Mei, is there a place to rest?¡±, I asked and most eyes rested on me. They saw the damage I sustained and began to whisper.


    ¡°Of course Uzukage-sama, you can have my room¡±, suggested Mei. I''m not sure if I want that, she might be bed crawling.


    ¡°I''m sure a normal guest room will be enough¡±, I declined and her look of dejection answered my question about her intentions.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama, there are some free rooms, follow me please¡±, offered Ao and I did so quickly. Yuugao watched me leaving and I left the others to party.


    Five exhausting hours later I laid next to Kura-chan, who was snuggled into my side, a content smile on her lips.


    Her demands and stamina were unhealthy and I was thankful for the use of shadow clones.


    But damn, the best sex ever!


    I really need to visit Yugito soon, only problem is that I need to keep her alive. The Raikage would rage across the land if he learns of the death of one of his Jinchuriki.


    The fox summons have a close eye on her, so I know where she is. Maybe I take her on after ditching Jiraiya? My blood clone is still with him and their search should still go on for a month or so.


    And then there is the agreement with Orochimaru, Guren and Yuukimaru will be sent to us in three days. I''m sure that Daichi will be okay with hammering out the finer details of the Kiri alliance.


    And three days should be enough to take over the village of Kirigakure. With a dead leader and a crushing force against them, most will surrender.


    With these thoughts and more in my head I continued to stroke the bare back of Kura-chan until she began to stir. She let a mewl out and her ears twitched cutely. Her red eyes opened slowly and I found myself caught in the expression of love they held for me.


    ¡°Morning love, did you sleep well?¡±, I asked, not stopping with my ministration of her back.


    ¡°Hmm¡±, she agreed and hugged me closer. ¡°When will we catch the Nibi?¡±, she then asked eagerly.


    ¡°In a week or two, not sooner. We have to get rid of Jiraiya and then finish some business with Orochimaru before¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Okay~¡±, she trilled and reached down with one of her hands. ¡°I see you are ready for round ten¡±, she then said and grinned at me.


    Another hour later I was back out of my seal and searching for Mei. I found her drunk and dancing with Zabusa in the midst of many other drunk people. The party was still in full swing and I even saw Yuugao sitting in a corner and watching the people celebrating.


    Someone saw me and began to cheer, which made the others notice me. They too began to cheer and people began to clap me on my back while I tried to reach Yuugao.


    Once there I plopped down on a chair and sighed.


    ¡°Why are they so happy to see me?¡±, I then asked and took a coke out of my inventory. For a moment not caring if someone saw me. Most are too drunk anyway.


    ¡°Zabusa told them how you destroyed the base and then about the cataclysmic fight you had with Yagura. They told us that they were able to see and feel the explosions even from here.


    I have some questions¡±, was her reply.


    ¡°Shoot away¡±, I said and applied a small range silencing Jutsu around us.


    ¡°What did you do with Yagura and what was that about your age section before you fought?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Okay, first let me tell you that you are the only one who will know this, so are you sure you want to know?¡±, I asked and she gave me a resolute nod. ¡°Well then, I told you that I once had another life, there I was not human, more like an immortal being. I grew tired of living after around 14.000 years and killed myself. The next moment I was reborn as Naruto. This is also why I act sometimes this childish, you can only get so old without going crazy from being constantly mature.


    And as for Yagura, I absorbed the Chakra of the three tailed Sanbi and gave it to Kura-chan. I did the same with the Ichibi during the invasion¡±, I explained. Not in much detail, but enough for her to get the gist of it.


    ¡°I think I get the age factor, even if it''s hard to believe that something can get this old. But why are you giving Kurama the Chakra of other Bijuu?¡±, she asked with some concern. Maybe not because I was making Kura-chan stronger, but more for the danger it involves.


    ¡°I want to give Kura-chan a body, I am able to do it now, but it would be weak and we don''t want that, so I drain the other Bijuu of their Chakra, so that Kura-chan can gain another tail. With this tenth tail we will be able to create a body for her and then be able to live together¡±, I answered sincerely.


    ¡°Kinda romantic.... I just hope you don''t die in this quest of yours. The fight looked like it was the end of the world and it was only the three tailed Bijuu you fought against¡±, muttered Yuugao. She then smiled at me in a way that told me she was believing in me.


    ¡°I''m sure you will manage. Just remember that you don''t have to do this alone, I, Kushina-sensei, Tsunade, and others would help you. You just have to ask¡±, she then said and squeezed my arm in support.


    ¡°Thanks, but you don''t have to worry. The turtle wasn''t much of a danger. I think only the eight tails will give me a real fight. Kura-chan is stronger than any of them and I am even making her stronger with each defeated Bijuu. And I also plan to train in the art of Senjutsu, at least I hope my summons will train me. I have to ask them¡±, I assured her.


    She nodded and then leaned back, watching the merry people. They were happy to have beaten the leader of their oppression and use the night to forget the war and what else they still have to do.


    ¡°I think it''s nice to see that we help these people¡±, she said after a moment.


    I glanced over at her and decided to tell her a little bit more, ¡°Yes, but there will be war. Konoha will be ruled by Danzo and he is a war monger. And then there is Akatsuki, a group of S-Ranked Ninja that are out to catch the Bijuu. They have a Ninja village on their side as well and an army too. Kiri might only have two or three years to get back on their feet. Uzu will help, but there will be war¡±, I said gravely.


    ¡°Then we have to be ready¡±, she replied also in a grave tone; ¡°Isn''t there some seal that can help?¡±, she then asks half-jokingly.


    ¡°There are a few, we will have the advantage in each fight, but we are not as many as Konoha and might need help from others. Daichi and I have already made plans for such a case. Time will show where we have to adjust these plans, so for now we can only sit back and prepare¡±, I answered and both of us stayed silent for the next minutes.


    It was fifteen minutes later when Mei came over and grabbed Yuugao for a dance. I laughed at Yuugao''s ignored attempts to get away and sat back to watch them partying.

 Chapter 55

    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter''s precautions before the fight were good and stopped Obito and Zetsu from being able to reach the fight through their abilities, but this didn''t mean that it was left unnoticed.


    There were many things that told the world of the battle. The first and most visible was the destroyed coastline on many islands. The tsunami that rolled over Yuugao''s watching point didn''t stop there, it continued and wrecked havoc on nearby fisher villages and some port towns. A wave, almost 5 meters high, swept outwards from the Bijuudama created explosions and killed hundreds of people.


    The mainland was left unharmed, but only thanks for the small islands that were blocking the wave like a natural wall.


    The next thing were the tremors that earth Chakra user all around the world felt. Kurama''s Bijuudama and the stray Bijuudama that flew off in the distance hit an island. The explosions were felt even by sensitive Ninja in Iwagakure.


    And lastly, the simply massive Chakra output from both combatants could be felt by sensors. Yuugao and Ao felt the brunt of this and could attest to their monstrosity. But also sensors in Konoha, Uzushiogakure, Kumo and some even in Kiri have felt it.


    Naturally, the leaders wanted to know what happened and who was involved.


    -Kumogakure, Office of the Raikage;


    ¡°Bro I think I know what it was that is giving you a headache like normally only I can do¡±, spoke B in an unusually serious tone.


    ¡°And?¡±, asked A, somewhat surprised that his brother wasn''t attempting to rap.


    ¡°Eight''o says it was Nine''o that is pissed at someone of the other tailo''s. The thing is, only Nine''o survived to tell the tale¡±, explained B. He was somewhat worried, what the ox told him left only one reason for the Chakra spikes. The fight between two Jinchuriki, two strong one at that.


    ¡°Our sensors told me that the spikes happened in Kiri, that means that it was either the six-tailed or three tailed Jinchuriki. The position of the six-tailed isn''t known, so he might have stumbled over him. Something happened and they fought, leaving only Dexter behind.


    The other possibility is that Dexter fought against the Mizukage and won. This would create a power vacuum in Kiri, something that the rebels would want to take advantage of¡±, thought A out loud.


    ¡°But wasn''t Nine''o in Konoha? What is he doing out in Kiri, brawling with Bijuu?¡±, asked B.


    ¡°You remember what he told us? That he was going to rebuild Uzu? I think he is pushing his plans forward now. Uzushiogakure is already back as a known factor in the world, don''t know how he did it, but the village is strong and rumored to be on the same level as before their first downfall. Only that they are now not as reclusive and closed up.


    Our own seal masters confessed to feel like new born babies when they see some of their seals. We''re profiting heavily from our pre-agreed alliance, it was a good trade¡±, said A.


    B nodded, remembering well how easily the small child beat his inner demon and then gained control over the strongest Bijuu like it was a walk in the park. He also knew about the Uzukage, how there were rumors of his hands in the death of the late Third Hokage.


    He was sure that Dexter Uzumaki was someone who could fight him at least evenly, even if he goes full out. He didn''t know who would win, but he knew that it wouldn''t be an easy fight.


    Eight''o told him of the strength of the Kyuubi and he wasn''t keen on being on the receiving end of this strength. No no, that he would let go.


    ¡°I''m glad that we are allied with him¡±, he then said silently.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Yes, but how for how long?¡±, commented A who had heard his silent words. Both men stayed silent for a long moment after that and then with a sigh began to create plans against their current ally. That and there were reports about Shimura Danzo becoming the fifth Hokage. Danzo is known for his war favoring views. It seemed like the future will hold troublesome times for the Elemental Nations.


    - Otogakure, a dark laboratory;


    ¡°Kabuto, how much progress did you have with the new project?¡±, asked Orochimaru in a pained voice, his arms were hurting and drugs could only do so much in easing the pain.


    He would be forced to take a new body soon.


    ¡°We have made some tests that gave us some promising results. Fewer test subjects died with the new change of your seal Orochimaru-sama. Only 50% died, rather than the previous 90%¡±, answered Kabuto. He was standing in front of his master and had a scroll with current developments in his hands.


    ¡°Good, what else?¡±, asked the Sannin from his throne like chair.


    ¡°Yukimaru and Guren were sent to the meeting place¡±, continued Kabuto with an evil smirk.


    ¡°Very well, can I assume that they are prepared accordingly?¡±. This question was confirmed with a nod and Orochimaru gestured for Kabuto to continue.


    ¡°The Chakra spikes in the land of Mist couldn''t be identified, but only something of Kage level or a Bijuu could have done such a thing. Our sensors think it were two Jinchuriki fighting against each other¡±. Orochimaru hummed in acknowledgment of this new information but stayed otherwise silent, so Kabuto continued.


    ¡°There was also a messenger from Danzo, he wants to speak with you. It''s about Jiraiya and something else that he wants to discuss in private¡±. Kabuto glanced up from the scroll to see the expression of his master. It was emotionless and didn''t show anything, but he knew from experience that his master was interested.


    They had some dealings with the old war hawk of Konoha, the last one was during their invasion.


    Danzo helped them gaining entry into the village, which made it easier for them to bring more troops.


    It was only thanks to Jiraiya''s spy network that they weren''t able to do more damage.


    ¡°Send an envoy to him, tell him I am willing to listen. This also means that we will change some of our plans. Prepare Hashirama''s cells, it might not be the perfect solution, but it''s better than what I have now¡±, ordered Orochimaru. He then began to think about the coming operation and his plan to get his hands on Sasuke. Maybe he could get the boy through Danzo?


    ¡°Yes Orochimaru-sama¡±. Kabuto bowed and left the room, he had to prepare a difficult operation and there were still some experiments to be finished. The latest curse mark may leave more subjects alive, but 50% death rate was still too high for their liking. If they want to create the perfect weapon for Orochimaru then only less than 10% was acceptable.


    - Amegakure, a high tower;


    Zetsu, Obito and Pain were also disguising the recent changes in the world. The latest thing worried Zetsu and Obito more than Pain. They were the first to have found out that they couldn''t gain access to Uzushiogakure, no matter how hard they tried, it was as if a barrier was blocking them. Neither Obito''s dimension travel nor Zetsu''s ground shifting allowed them to reach the island.


    And Pain confirmed their worries, there were multiple barriers around Uzushiogakure. The one that was blocking them was the biggest, with multiple smaller ones interwoven. None of their members was a true master in seals, but with the help of Sasori and Pain, they were able to find out that the second outer barrier would alarm Uzu of their intrusion. Then there were Genjutsu barriers meant to hide the village, Chakra blocking barriers and other seal domes that they couldn''t identify.


    They also found out that the seal that was blocking Zetsu and Obito was only doing that, blocking both of them, but no one else. This means that it was specially designed against them. This worried them heavily because it means that there was someone in Uzushiogakure that knew of them and their ability to travel fast and unhindered from one place to another.


    And they found the same barrier when they tried to watch the fight, neither Obito nor Zetsu could go near enough to see who was fighting. So they tasked Itachi and Kisame to find out who was there. Itachi''s crows weren''t able to fly over, the tornados and fast winds that were coming from the fight made this impossible. But Kisame''s sharks were able. They informed him about a giant three tailed turtle. But they could only catch a glimpse of the other fighter. It was only once in the water and even then not long enough to clearly see it. It was something equally big, it also glowed green and orange and was humanoid, however, that was all they could see.


    There were two possibilities for their unknown combatant. It was either a flying boss summon or another Bijuu fought against the Sanbi. They didn''t know which one, but it was likely the seven tails. It was the only Bijuu that could fly and all Bijuu were somewhat equally in height.


    The death of Yagura was only a small set back for their plans, his use expired long ago and the blood war did for what it was intended.


    Kiri lost many of their blood lines and wouldn''t be a problem for many years to come. Too many to stop their plan.


    However, they had a problem with Uzushiogakure and their possible knowledge about them. Sasori was trying to get a spy in, but so far they could only reach the port town in Wave. Not a single one managed to get on the island of Uzu itself. Everyone they send by boat or via water walking died by the whirlpools or was found and executed.


    And they didn''t want to risk springing any seals by simply going there othemselves. The prowess that the Uzumaki had in seals was too high of a risk for a simple spy mission.


    The risk would only be acceptable if they go in and out with at least two teams.


    And there were simply too many too important missions to spare such manpower.


    So it was decided to watch Uzu for afar and note any changes.


    It seems that there will be at least a new war, with Danzo as the Hokage war is inevitable.


    Sasori already began his preparations of creating sparks to ignite the flames of war.


    - Land of Fire, a small town; Two weeks Later:


    ¡°Jiraiya, how long do we need to search for Tsunade? I mean the newest rumor is still two years old. Couldn''t she simply have died? I mean she was known for her gambling habits, it''s possible that someone got rid of her for not paying her debts¡±, grumbled Dexter''s blood clone. He was sick of walking around and asking for large chested blond women.


    He still needed to plan his death so that Konoha wouldn''t search for him.


    ¡°No Gaki, Tsunade isn''t someone who would get simply killed, and even if, there would have been rumors. She was too well known to simply die unnoticed. She''s out there and we have to find her¡±, replied Jiraiya. But he too began to worry. If they don''t manage to find Tsunade then he would have to accept the place as the next Hokage, that or Danzo would get it. And that was something that he couldn''t allow.


    ¡°Fine¡±. Dexter kept following the white haired man and began to think about other ways of getting away from Konoha, he might be able to poison Jiraiya and then kill him. True, there will be search parties, but you can''t find something that no longer exists. Amaterasu is such a fine garbage removal Jutsu.


    Hmm, maybe he could instigate a fight with the two dozen Jonin ranked Ninja that were trailing them for some time now?


    They are good enough to not get seen by Jiraiya, keeping their distance constantly at a few kilometers. They were still not able to hide from Dexter''s sensing skills.

 Chapter 56

    - Dexter''s Blood Clone''s POV;


    This was getting boring, Jiraiya was still sure that we would find Tsunade. We''re now over three weeks on this trip and the newest rumor of her was her being seen three years ago speaking with a small clan of traveling Ninja.


    Of course, he doesn''t know that Tsunade is working for me and hasn''t left Uzushiogakure since then. She is way too busy with training the new medical Ninja, leading the hospital and on top of that her position as an advisor.


    She''s also often seen with Mikoto and Mom playing with the Uchiha kids.


    So I was a hundred percent sure that we wouldn''t find her. However, Jiraiya was dead set on archiving the almost impossible.


    The problem I now have is that I am not sure of the Ninja that were following us. They have Jonin ranked Chakra reserves and are well versed in hiding and tracking. They have to if they are able to follow Jiraiya unnoticed.


    Their Chakra is calm and almost without emotions, kinda like the ROOT Ninja that belong to Danzo, so I think they were sent by him. Probably to watch over us and, if possible take us out in case we do find Tsunade.


    Something happened three days later, they got reinforcements. Two hundred Ninja ranked from Chunin to Jonin are on their way to us, they stopped a good distance away from us and I can feel the foul Chakra of Orochimaru in them.


    These guys all have the cursed seal and I''m sure they will attack either tomorrow or the day after.


    However, Jiraiya would still be able to flee, if not beat these amount of Ninja. How are they going to stop him from escaping?


    Maybe this is only a poorly planned attempt of getting rid of him? Hmm, I might be able to help them a little.


    Later that day I lazed the sake of Jiraiya with a fast working poison. It has no smell, taste or color and is most effective in combination with alcohol. The poison is most likely the same one he got in the original anime during the Tsunade retrieval arc, as it disturbs his Chakra control and senses.


    Got it from Tsunade, she had mixed feelings when I told her for what I needed the poison. On one hand, she agrees with me that the people responsible for the destruction of Uzu have to pay, on the other hand, she still has memories of the goofy Ninja that was once her teammate.


    At the end, she relented and gave me the mixture.


    It was easy to give him the poisoned drink, I only had to henge into the whore that was serving him drinks and hand him the poisoned sake. The person I was impersonating was sleeping in her room, so there was no chance that she would walk in while I gave it to him.


    Funny thing was, there was another ''whore'' who gave him his drinks. The thing is, she had the curse mark and was obviously also poisoning him. She also tried to give me something, but my acting shadow clone refused anything offered from her.


    The three sins of a Ninja; alcohol, whores, and gambling. He was indulging himself in two of them. So I think he isn''t allowed to protest if it''s going to cost him his life.


    He would be out cold up till the late afternoon. And long before that the spying Ninja had already closed in on our position and were ready to attack.


    Their plan was easy but still good. They simply flooded the whole town with a nerve gas. Of course, nothing a really high ranked Ninja would die from. Chakra and their constitution were a good combination against most illnesses and poisons. Still, anything below Jonin would die from the gas and it was gruesome stuff as well.


    It was colorless and took effect after only a couple of seconds. I only managed to stay safe from the stuff thanks to my ability to sense the sudden death of hundreds of people. I immediately started to use wind Chakra to breath and coated my skin with a small wind barrier.


    People who breathed in the toxic air began to cough violently and then started to spit out large amounts of blood. Pieces of lung flesh were mixed in between the blood. They were coughing out their dissolving lungs. The streets were filled with blood and corpses in a matter of seconds. Didn''t matter if it were men, women, children, animals, old or young. They all vomited blood and died from the lack of air or destroyed lungs filled with blood.


    Jiraiya did breath in some of the stuff as well, it woke him up in the blink of an eye and he coughed violently. He shot up in a suppressive display of speed and was battle ready. At least he would have if still hadn''t had some of my poison in his system.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    He couldn''t stop himself from moving fast enough and fell back down, where he once again coughed violently. This time also spitting out some blood.


    ¡°Dexter, we''re being attacked!¡±, she shouted between his coughs.


    ¡°I know¡±, I said evenly and without any rush in my voice. I was sitting in a chair opposite from his bed and was watching him.


    ¡°I got poisoned, we have to get out of here¡±, he continued, not noticing my obvious lack of fear or battle readiness.


    ¡°I can see that, tell me Jiraiya, why did you accept the mission that let to the downfall of Uzushiogakure?¡±, I asked while standing up. The enemy was now rushing towards us and would reach us in a few seconds.


    ¡°What?¡±, he asked and finally looked up. His eyes grow wider when he saw my emotionless expression.


    ¡°Dexter?¡±, he asked, but the wall towards the street exploded before he could continue. Six Ninja rushed inside, four of them going straight at Jiraiya, the other two at me.


    They had breathing masks and the curse seal was flaring on their skin in full view.


    The two that were coming at me were obviously not aiming to kill, but rather attacking me with the intent of restraining me. One of them even had another mask in his hand for me.


    They stopped dead in their track when they saw me unaffected from the gas and looked at each other for a moment before continuing with their attack.


    I, however, had no intention of getting captured and pierced their chest with my wind enforced hands. Both looked at me in disbelieve, before dying while gurgling something incomprehensible.


    Jiraiya on his side may be hindered from my and their poison and on top of that from the toxic gas, but that didn''t mean that four lowly Chunin ranked Ninja could do anything to him in Taijutsu. He acted quickly and pierced the heart of the first, before throwing the Kunai at another one, also killing him. The other two tried to impale him with a Kunai and a sword, but Jiraiya jumped upwards and was doing a double kick aimed at their heads.


    The kick missed both their target, as he had used to little force in his jump. He didn''t hit their head, but their chest. Not that it mattered, their ribcage got pulverized by the force and both died from the bones that pierced their heart and lungs, as well as from the force alone.


    By now his head had pieced the situation together and he jumped out of the open wall. Directly into the middle of the street, where the remaining Ninja were waiting for him.


    Those who were Chunin had their cursed seal on level one, the Jonin on level two and the ROOT Ninja were supporting them from the top of nearby buildings.


    I henged into one of my attackers and strolled to the open wall and looked down, right in time to see Jiraiya attempting an earth Jutsu that would allow him to submerge and flee. The same Jutsu Orochimaru so much liked.


    Surprisingly he managed to do the Jutsu itself, yet not the escape. They must have thought ahead of this possibility and used earth Jutsu to harden the ground. This way he couldn''t escape by digging himself out of the problem.


    Jiraiya had to cough some more blood and wasn''t able to intercept the incoming attack from a curse seal level two user with giant overly muscular arms. The Ninja made a hammer hit and Jiraiya crashed into the hardened ground. Another spit something at the crater and sizzling noises could be heard. A pained cry came out of the dust cloud, but it wasn''t Jiraiya''s. He used a substitution Jutsu with another Ninja and was on his way out of the town. But, much to his dismay and my interest, not able to escape. A red seal barrier had sprung up and was trapping us inside the district.


    It looked bleak for the Sannin, and he looked as if he knew this too. He glanced back to our room and saw me impersonating the dead Ninja, a smile was on my lips and his eyes showed pain, betrayal and a big question of why.


    He must really have believed that I was thinking of his as a mentor. Stupid idiot. All the time we were searching he only tried to train me in accessing Kura-chan''s Chakra.


    Something that I''m, as a clone, only able to do thanks to the foresight of the boss. Not once did Jiraiya try to teach me anything that would make me stronger and not use the power of someone else. Kura-chan is one hell of a power, but nothing a teenager like the persona of Dexter should be able to control. The obvious risks of rampage should be an obvious sign of not using this power.


    He should have made me using shadow clones in combination with Chakra manipulation.


    Anyway, I started to ramble. Jiraiya, in the meantime, tried to summon something, but only a tadpole came to his help. His eyes then hardened and it kinda seemed like he was resolved to fight to the death. But for that, he had to channel his Chakra, something that he would only be able after getting rid of the poison. For that, he needed to rest or a healer. Resting would be hard, with the toxic air around him and the over two hundred Ninja out for his blood.


    And there was sure as hell no single soul in the city left that would heal him.


    He bolted into a side alley and more than three dozen followed him, while another four dozen tried to cut off his path.


    For now, he was out of my sight, so I turned around and sealed the dead one I was impersonating. Then I made a shadow clone and gave him the breather, before binding him up with some ropes.


    And not too soon, two of the ROOT ANBU jumped inside.


    ¡°Dexter Uzuki, you are hereby arrested by the order of the Hokage Lord Danzo¡±, stated one of the two, confirming that they were here in order to capture me.


    ¡°You will be taken back to Konoha, where you will be trained to use the Kyuubi for the benefit of the village¡±, he further said and then pierced the clone with a needle. Too bad that this destroyed my clone. He was gone in a cloud of smoke and both ANBU turned around to me.


    ¡°I had no idea that he was a clone, he managed to take one of us out, but I was able to overwhelm him¡±, I hurriedly said. They eyed me for a moment and then just jumped out of the hole.


    I too jumped out and searched for Jiraiya, he was hiding from them in the sewers. His Chakra was already calming down and he would soon be able to fight more effectively.


    Something that I had no intention of allowing him to do. I jumped over his position and used a small earthquake Jutsu to collapse the tunnel he was hiding in.


    He got out of it in time but was again forced to move, thanks to my quick shout; ¡°He''s in the sewers!¡±.


    Twenty or so Ninja promptly jumped down. Most of them had some changed body part that allowed them to either see in the darkness or move better in closed space.


    Two of them were killed by Jiraiya when he jumped out of a manhole. His Chakra control was now good enough to use up to B-Ranked Jutsu and using them he did.


    He took out one Ninja after the other on his race around the town. And an hour later only a bunch of Chunin, twenty Jonin and the original ROOT Ninja were left.


    Yet, he didn''t stay unharmed. His body was bruised and he was bleeding out of many smaller wounds. He was also still coughing a sometimes, but there was no longer any blood coming up.


    All in all, he was on his last leg and he knew it. Only Sennin mode would save him now, and he was too hard pressed to sit still for a couple of minutes. He was also not able to summon something strong enough to buy him time. The bigger boss summons were too large to fit inside the sealed town and smaller ones too weak to buy enough time.


    ¡°Heh, looks like I won''t make it¡±, he finally said after killing one of the Jonin.


    ¡°Lord Orochimaru-sama demands your death¡±, screamed one of the last Chunin with a wicked grin.


    He, like many of his comrades, fell into something like a blood frenzy and were attacking Jiraiya without holding back or regards to their own life.


    ¡°Well, if I have to die, then I''m at least taking you with me!¡±, shouted Jiraiya. He took out a sealing scroll from his pocket and unrolled it. The seal on it was an explosion seal. A simple one put Chakra into it and the amount of Chakra will decide the strength of the explosion.


    And by the design of the seal, it could take in a large amount of Chakra. He began to pump in everything he had. The remaining Ninja saw what he tried to do and rushed at him, trying to stop him.


    I don''t know if they were able to kill him before he could put all of his Chakra inside, of if he managed to deplete all his reserves. I knew for sure that it wouldn''t matter, as the seal would explode the moment the Chakra supply is cut off.


    Yet I also didn''t saw the result, I dismissed myself before it could explode. These news had to reach the boss. Orochimaru was allied with Danzo and Jiraiya dead.

 Chapter 57

    Dexter''s POV;


    The remaining loyalists were quickly rounded and either executed or imprisoned, depending on the severity of their crimes. Most higher ranked officials were killed, while a few escaped with heavy fines or prison time.


    The use of my Human Path allowed us to interrogate high-profile loyalists without any fear of letting those who were guilty unpunished.


    All in all, it took us only two weeks to get control of most of Kirigakure and it''s surroundings.


    There are a few resistant pockets here and there, however, those were smoked out one after the other.


    It was similar to Nazi Germany. Most took part in it, but only a few were real of the ''evil'' kind and not only following orders. Once the head was cut off the rest will soon die as well.


    Mei had her coronation as the next Mizukage a week after the destruction of the last major loyalists base. The contract for the unification of Kiri and Uzu was then next on our to do list. Most of the following week was taken up for it. Advisers and jurists from both villages were working on it and came to a final result that effectively allows Uzu to absorb Kiri. Kiri in return is granted with a set amount of seats in the newly formed parliament of Uzu and a certain amount of self-government.


    The majority was what I already told Mei. She knew that we could dictate whatever we wanted and was happy with the result. She still had a voice that had some power and her country would get help with the rebuild. The battle they witnessed made them wary of me and quenched any thought of refusing the agreement.


    We estimate that Kiri is up and running in three to five years. They''re now the weakest of the five great villages and only slightly above others like sound or moon.


    Konoha in comparison is the ''capital'' of the Ninja population in the Land of Fire, which does not mean that it''s the only city with an academy. There are at least thirty smaller ones in other cities. The overall military strength of Konoha could be estimated to be 45.000 Ninja with another 150.000 Samurai. At a population of approximately 2 or 3 million people.


    Konoha with its 40.000 inhabitants has, if I remember it correctly, around 10.000-15.000 Ninja alone. Another good 5.000 are out on missions, while the remaining 25.000 come from the Land of Fire.


    Most of the Ninja population is of Genin rank, with many Chunin. There are only around 2.500 or so Jonin. But a Jonin from the countryside is not comparable with a Jonin from Konoha. Clans are feared for a reason. Their special Jutsu and secrets are the reason for their strength, and why such few can rule over the large bulk of Ninja. And even the Jonin from Konoha without a clan are stronger than their counterparts from the countryside. This is because they have better instructors and facilities for their training.


    It''s like it was on earth, those from the country are often lacking if it comes to things that are centered around cities. The big villages are the focus point of everything related to the way of a Ninja.


    Be it Jutsu to learn from or Taijutsu instructors. Most countryside Ninjas have to go with the Konoha academy style or develop their own style.


    The other main villages; Kumo, Iwa, Suna and Kiri are the same.


    Uzu isn''t really listed on the village ranking list. It never participated in a war and the only time it got dragged into one was when it got destroyed during the Second Great Ninja War. Still, this war alone gave them a reputation of being fierce fighters. They may have died, but they also took a lot of enemy Ninja with them. I think I revived at least a thousand of the ANBU from Kumo, Iwa, Kiri and Konoha. All of them died in the invasion. An invasion that started from inside their walls.


    Needless to say that we were estimated to be at the top of the lower ranked villages. In an all out war, this would be incorrect. We have not enough manpower to win, or for that matter even start, a war with a big village. Our position and the seals we have make us strong. Give us time to prepare and no army would survive an encounter with us. Without it, the village itself is hardly above the middle section on the list. You can''t win a war without conquering the enemies territory. And manpower is needed for that, manpower that isn''t available for Uzu.


    Simply killing everyone might be possible, but isn''t very well looked upon.


    At least our Ninjasare starting to be a force of nature. My forbidden scrolls from each major village, those I got in the other Naruto universe, allow us to learn the best Jutsu of each village. On top of that are the possible training and equipment methods with seals. Gravity seals, Chakra storage seals, nearly indestructible training facilities. Seals that are able to heal, cast Genjutsu and so on.


    Uzu has now a little less than 25.000 inhabitants. 20.000 of those are the original Uzushiogakure citizen. 5.000 are Ninja, while the rest is exclusively civilian or the family of a Ninja. We don''t have a noteworthy Samurai corp. Maybe a thousand or so, they are used as our police.


    The Uzumaki are only about 250 people strong. With only a few of them intermarried into branch families. Most of them married inside the family. Inbreeding isn''t such a problem for the Uzumaki, thanks to their massive Chakra and their body constitution.


    The fact that such a small village was seen as a threat by three of the five, way stronger, villages told a good story of their skills. But truth be told, a fight against any large village would be the dead for Uzu. At least in open warfare.


    The thing that made every army obsolete was a Jinchuriki in control of its Bijuu. A Bijuudama can wipe out thousands of Samurai or Ninja. They aren''t called Army Killer for nothing.


    However, only Bee and Yagura were in complete control. Yugito Nii has some control over the two-tailed cat but isn''t able to transform fully into it. Her transformation is more like the chakra cloak that comes with the fourth tail. Not the real thing, but nonetheless strong.


    Anyway, I was rambling again. Kiri now has a little less than 20.000 Ninja left, with another 70.000 Samurai. This would make Uzu, if it absorbs Kiri fully, one of the five major villages. The only thing is that no one knows of this, yet. Kiri will stay ''independent'' until I say so. Mei will use Hiraishin seals to travel between Uzu and Kiri for her political responsibilities. The chosen representatives will stay permanently in Uzu. This way we still have control over Kiri, while it doesn''t look like it. It''s not like I will dictate Kiri, this would only result in antagonizing them. We will help them rebuild their land and help in their training. The positive image we will gain is one major goal. The subtle brainwashing of their Genin only a minor thing.


    The other villages will only see an alliance between a weakened major village and an up-starting minor village. A common tactic. The minor village gets, most of the time, knowledge and the major village a buffer.


    Someone knocked on my office door, I was in the Kage-Tower of Uzu, and I allowed them to come inside. The door opened and Daichi walked in, he had another stack of paper for me to go through and sign. It was only 11 am or so and his first visit today. His eye twitched whenever he looked over the half dozen shadow clones who were going through their tower of paperwork.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Dexter, it''s lunch time, why don''t you go out and eat something?¡±, he recommended after putting down the tower of work on one of my clones desks. The clone growled at him but continued his work without stopping.


    ¡°Already? I was just going over the overall position of Uzu in comparison with the other villages¡±, I replied.


    ¡°And to what conclusion did you come?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°We lack in terms of brute strength, but guerrilla warfare and heavy use of traps would allow us to take on the minor villages. The major ones only with my help¡±, I answered and stood up. I swung the Kagerobes over my shoulder and placed the hat on my head. The robes were mostly white with an orange under color. The red swirl of Uzushiogakure on its back. The head was the same, also with a swirl at the bottom of the front part.


    He nodded in agreement and then ushered me out of my office. I grinned a little at his behavior and walked out of the tower. Secretaries and other co-worker were greeting or bowing to me whenever I passed them.


    Other things happened as well in the last few weeks. One of them was the arrival of Guren and Yukimaru. And boy was that an arrival. They were delivered like promised. Exactly a week after Konoha''s downfall. The snake bastard thought it was funny to play with my words. He sent both of them, alright. The arms in one box, the legs in another and the still living rest in a third.


    On top of that was a virus that would have killed many in Uzu if Kura-chan hadn''t informed me of it. I quickly activated the [Flames of Healing] on everyone present and also healed Guren and Yukimaru. After that we applied disinfection seals on a wide area around the delivery point, let Tsunade taking samples of the virus and finished with burning the caskets they were delivered in.


    This taught us that there were also biological weapons and disinfection seals became customary on any border point and major building, as well as each Ninja team.


    After that, I got rid of Guren''s seal and let them rest for a few days. Guren, without the influence of her seal, was rally thankful for what I did and pledged her loyalty to Uzushiogakure.


    She has now an apartment with her adopted son Yukimaru and will soon start as a Jonin instructor for a new Genin team.


    People I passed were bowing and greeting me with friendly smiles, I waved back and stayed polite. These people managed to adapt to the new technological time and were eager to bring Uzushiogakure to new glory.


    The city was blooming like a beautiful flower. Work came mostly from inside, with a few merchants going out of Uzu. All of them have a security seal on them like the one Sai has from Danzo. This will prevent anyone from learning the location of the main entrance to Uzu. It''s a massive seal array in Wave that basically works as a teleporter. The whole thing is a freaking masterpiece of a seal and sadly only works with a twin array inside Uzu.


    There are plans for weaponising the seal, but so far we haven''t gotten anything that works.


    The food was grown in greenhouses. Each one multilayered and with seals for a better environment. Wood was either grown the same way or bought from the Land of Fire. In exchange, we sold many rare medical plants and minor seals. We don''t need much from the mainland.


    Thanks to the greenhouses we had food in abundance and were distributing some of it to the homeless. We didn''t have many of them, but every city or town has some.


    The orphanage got steadily fewer children and only a few were still there. Those who weren''t adopted when they reached the age of 8 had the opportunity to get a stipend and become a Ninja. Most took the path of a Ninja, from where they then got directed into a field they showed promise in.


    Our curriculum was adaptable. You didn''t need to be good in casting Genjutsu to pass. The academy was more for orienting yourself and learning Chakra control and basic survival. The students had to choose a path in their second year and only this one was examined.


    I reached my favorite restaurant. It has the best chicken dishes in the town and I am often seen eating here. They even had a table reserved for me at all times. The chef also made it his goal to improve his chicken dishes. Something I gladly help him with, by testing his new creations.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama, it''s an honor to serve you again¡±, greeted the chef. He often greeted me personally.


    ¡°Dan-san, the honor is on my side. You know how I am, I simply can''t get enough of your fine dishes¡±, I greeted back and sat down on my table. Other customers were looking over to us but quickly resumed with their own business. It was well known that I often ate here.


    ¡°You flatter me Uzukage-sama¡±, he said with a smile and then got a serious expression, ¡°I have developed a new dish. A honey chilli marinade. The chicken gets marinated and then soaks inside for a few hours. It then gets sliced in thin pieces and roasted until the marinade is caramelized.


    Quickly fried vegetables, as well as steamed potatoes and a fiery hot sauce are added as topics¡±. His description sounded delicious and I already felt how my mouth got flooded with saliva.


    ¡°Hohoho, bring it on Dan-san, I really look forward to this new dish. Your last one was brilliant. The white sauce in combination with rice and well-cooked chicken was already delicious.


    But you know me, nothing is better than roasted chicken¡±, I said eagerly and rubbed my hands together in anticipation.


    ¡°Gladly my lord¡±, he said with a bow and a smile and then vanished into the kitchen. A waitress served some juice a moment later and I had some time to go over some more plans.


    With Kiri in our bag, we have our backside covered. Kumo is to the north, with Konoha to the west.


    Wave is a buffer against Konoha and our anchor point to the mainland. Demon Land to the south is not a treat and can be put aside for now.


    But the land of Snow, way further north is interesting. They are the most technological advanced land in the world and is rrumored to have a lot of ore under its ice and snow.


    Yukie Fujikaze, the ''lost'' daughter of the late daimyo of Snow was working as an actress and Uzu managed to get the contract that would lead to her going back to her homeland. There she will be attacked by her uncles Ninja. Doto, her uncle, started a coup when she was a child and is now the dictator of Snow.


    It was the story of a Naruto movie and I fully plan to use it to our advantage. The Genin team we have sent was followed by three ANBU teams, all of them with the mission to take Doto out.


    The Genin will keep her safe, while the fighting happens in the background. Once Doto is dead we will come out in the open and offer them to join Uzu. If they accept, then they will get the same privileges as Kiri, if not, then they will get killed and we will use the giant heating machine under the snow to lead Snow into a better future.


    Our main objective is the ore under the snow, as well as the Chakra armor. I think we will be able to improve it with our seals and equip the Samurai with it. Of course, they will have a security seal integrated that will kill any none Uzushiogakure Samurai, in case they betray us. We aren''t trusting Kiri enough for such a weapon.


    Next on my list are the remaining Jinchuriki. I plan to confront Fu in a few days. Maybe I can convince her to hand the Chakra over to me and then let her join Uzu? If not, then I have to take it by force. Fu isn''t really strong.


    The six tailed Jinchuriki Utakata is a lone wanderer in Kiri, a search order is already out and my fox summons recently got a trail.


    After him come the two Jinchuriki of Iwa, the four and five tailed Jinchuriki. Roshi is a fire user, his lava release can be deadly. But that''s it. He has no control over the four tailed Bijuu and is only an S-Rank Ninja. Susano''o might be good against him or a water based Rasengan.


    Han, the Jinchuriki of the five tailed Bijuu, relies heavily on his steam. Once I get rid of the water container in his back and he will have a hard time in any fight. The Hungry Ghost Path, in combination with the God Path will be used for a start up. If that doesn''t work, then Kura-chan''s Chakra cloak and a few heavy hits in the face.


    Both of their locations are already known to me and I plan to get to them when Jiraiya stops with his search for Tsunade. Then my Dexter-clone will die and only Dexter the Uzukage will remain.


    ¡°Here it is Uzukage-sama, my best try so far¡±, said Dan. He put a tablet in front of me and the sweet smell of roasted chicken, potatoes and caramelized honey drifted into my nose. The spicy hotness of chilly follows directly after and my mind is instantly away from future plans. The only thing left is this good looking piece of art in front of me.


    ¡°Dan-san, this looks perfect, thank you very much¡±, I said in gratitude and began to eat.


    A delightful moan escaped me after the first bite and Dan grinned proudly.


    ¡°The honey makes the first sheet crispy, while the chilly directly under it adds some hotness. The texture of roasted chicken follows directly after¡±, he elaborated and I nodded in agreement.


    I took a piece of potato and paprika with my chopsticks and added them to the orgy of deliciousness that already took place in my mouth. They crashed into it like a group of bi-sexual girls in an all-out hardcore sex scene and I closed my eyes in delight.


    ¡ãYour mental comments make this kinda hot¡ã, added a fairly amused Kura-chan.


    ¡ãLet me, you know my love to chicken, and this is a masterpiece¡ã, I grumbled and got distracted by a good looking piece of chicken at the side of my plate. It was quickly put into my mouth and got company by bamboo shoots with some hot sauce.


    ¡°I see it was a success¡±, said Dan from the other side of the table.


    ¡°Dan-san, please ask if you want anything. Don''t stop with your new creations and ask if you want something in return. I would gladly burn down Konoha in an hour if it means that you would never stop creating such delicious things¡±, I said, without opening my eyes.


    ¡°I feel kinda worried to know that you would really do it¡±, came from my other side and I opened my eyes to see Kushina and Mikoto coming towards us.


    ¡°Kushina-san, I''m sure Uzukage-sama is only making fun¡±, laughed Dan.


    ¡°I wish he is¡±, she muttered. I didn''t pay too much attention, there was still some meat on my plate and I would make sure it would get eaten.


    ¡°I once tried to steal a piece from his plate... I wet myself from the killing intent that crashed over me¡±, confessed Mikoto with a full body shudder. Oh yes, that happened didn''t it? Should have lectured her to never try it again.


    ¡°Anyway, Dex-kun, we came to tell you that the Snow mission was a success. You are needed there to sign the contracts¡±, said Kushina happily.


    ¡°Yes, after my sixth serve of this dish. Oh, and I also got news from the clone that traveled with Jiraiya¡±, I agreed and put another piece of chicken into my mouth. This texture and flavor was godly.


    ¡°This is important, why didn''t you tell us sooner?¡±, asked Kushina in slight anger.


    I just pointed down at my now nearly empty plate and continued. Dan got the message and rushed into the kitchen, where he then soon after came back out with another plate. He also knows that I ate a lot, so he must''ve already prepared more than one dish.


    ¡°Argh, fine. Dan-san, I''ll take the same as him¡±, shouted Kushina in defeat. She knows better than to stop me from eating. Only an attack from Pain or the Juubi could bring me away, and that only because they would disturb my meal. Chicken needs its attention. It''s godly, nothing defies godly things.


    Mikoto just smiled and sat down next to Mom. She wasn''t as fond of chicken anymore, not after her attempt of theft.

 Chapter 58

    Dexter''s POV;


    After dinner we went to the Jonin HQ and got geared, Kushina and Mikoto will accompany me as my ANBU guards. Kushina had a fox mask while Mikoto wore a tiger mask. Mikoto decided to become a Ninja again and we resurrected her father for a pair of Mangekyou-Sharingan eyes.


    This is now already a few years in the past and she managed to train herself back to her old Jonin strength. Nowadays she often helps the remaining Uchiha with their training and does some missions in pairs with Kushina.


    ¡°So Yukie agreed?¡±, I asked while changing.


    ¡°Yes, and she took her old name back. She''s called Koyuki Kazahana again. The ANBU we sent killed Doto and explained her the situation. She agreed to talk about the whole thing, but only if she gets to speak with you¡±, replied Kushina.


    ¡°Hmm, does she know about the heat machine?¡±, I asked. The ANBU we sent knew about it but had the order to not tell her. Yet, it might have happened similar to the movie and she could have seen it.


    ¡°No, I don''t think so. The Genin team didn''t need to fight at all. The moment they got on shore Doto was already dead¡±, came from Mikoto.


    ¡°Fine then, let''s speak with the princess, let''s see if she''s still cynical, now that she knows of Doto''s death¡±. I finished changing and now had my standard battle clothes on. The cool bondage trousers with neon green linings, a black mesh shirt, combat boots and my coat. I decided to forgo my mask this time. It may look awesome but this is a civilian, they can''t understand awesomeness.


    ¡°You ready?¡±, I asked and both women came out of their changing room. They wore the standard Uzu-ANBU clothes. Fully equipped with seals and all.


    ¡°Hai!¡±, they replied at the same time, now in Ninja mode. Never managed to convince them to stop with this crap. I even think they do this, just to annoy me. Even Tsunade and Tayuya do this now. And their smirk isn''t as hidden as they think it is.


    ¡°Fine then¡±, I replied with a sigh and grabbed both of them. The Hiraishin mark on the ANBU-Captain that was in charge of the mission was quickly located and activated.


    Seriously, Minato''s Hiraishin is one of our best tools if it comes to traveling and transportation. The Uzumaki seal master improved it a bit, less Chakra consumption and all that, and now it''s our main transportation method.


    We found ourself inside a highly decorative office. Probably the office of the daimyo. The ANBU-Captain, Dragon, stood at attention to our left. His team was lined up by the wall and Koyuki was sitting behind an office desk, her adviser Sandayuu stood behind her. She also had a frown on her face.


    ¡°So you''re the Uzukage? The one who freed us just to get us back under a different ruler?¡±, she asked. With some venom in her tone, yet not directed at me, more at something else. Kinda the whole situation.


    ¡°Kinda, I''m here to offer you the possibility to merge Snow with Uzushiogakure¡±, I replied and sat down in the chair that was the opposite of her.


    ¡°I don''t care, you can have the land. It''s not like something would change¡±, she said and Sandayuu looked crestfallen.


    ¡°Oh, but it would be so much easier with you as their voice¡±, I said. Sandayuu, who already seemed to have accepted the change of rule looked hopeful. It seems like he really loves Kyouki and wishes to have her as their leader, even if it was a figurehead.


    ¡°Why should I? This land is a frozen wasteland. There is nothing that holds me here and I''m only sitting in this chair, because your soldiers ordered me to¡±, she shot back.


    ¡°This is where you are wrong. I know of Doto''s search for some kind of vault that holds the money of your family¡±, I began and was interrupted by her laughter.


    ¡°So another fool who is out for money that is only an illusion?¡±. Her disrespect to me wasn''t unnoticed by the ANBU in the room and they visibly tensed. I somehow managed to be highly respected in my village and they don''t like it if I get insulted or disrespected.


    Good thing that most don''t know the true extent of my strangeness, or else they wouldn''t act like this.


    ¡°On the contrary. Money isn''t what I am looking for. I want spring¡±, I said mysteriously and with a laugh. Her laughter stopped instantly and she glared at me.


    ¡°There is no spring in Snow¡±, she growled in anger and suppressed depression.


    ¡°And that is where you are wrong, tell me, little miss, would you be this lands voice if I show you spring?¡±, I asked and leaned forward. My slitted blue eyes boring into hers. Didn''t bother with activating my Rinne-Sharingan.


    ¡°Don''t promise something you can''t keep¡±, she snarled and crossed her arms in defiance.


    ¡°Here is the offer, you will be the voice of your people and will lead Snow in our place. You will have a vote in every matter concerning Uzushiogakure, but in return have to follow anything that is decided by the council. It consists out of a bunch of people, who basically decide what will happen.


    In return we will bring spring to Snow and help you with defense and rebuilding¡±, I listed and leaned back.


    ¡°What else is in for you?¡±, she asked with narrowed eyes, now a little bit in her ruling-mode she had to learn when she was young.


    ¡°Technology, we''d like to enhance the Chakra armor and further develop your trains¡±, I answered truthfully.


    ¡°Okay, I agree. But only if you can fulfill your claims¡±. Sandayuu looked visibly glad.


    ¡°Very well, you have your amulet don''t you?¡±, I asked now all cheerful. She nodded unsurely and I held my hand out for her to give it to me. She did so and we then traveled to the rainbow glacier.


    A Ninja of my placed a seal there for easier travel. Once there I put the six-sided crystal in the apparatus and the light show started. The projection of Koyuki as a child was shown. How she told her father what she thought a princess should be. How he told her she was a princess like she wished to be and how she could be a princess and actor at the same time.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Kyouki broke down in tears of happiness, while the people around us looked in awe at the change of our surroundings. The snow melted and only green grass was left.


    There even were flowers under it. Don''t ask how that is possible, it simply happened.


    ¡°Seems like I fulfilled my side of our agreement¡±, I said from behind Kyouki. She turned around a smile on her face and nodded once.


    ¡°Fine then, there are other things I have to do. My advisors will visit you tomorrow and we can discuss further things. There is much to do¡±, I said and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Thank you Uzukage-sama¡±, she said from behind. I gave her a nonchalant wave and left, Mom and Mikoto directly behind me.


    ¡°I know what you think and the answer is no¡±, said Kushina the moment we were back in Uzu.


    ¡°But why? I mean, there was a rainbow, the girl was crying in happiness and I walked away like a boss. If that wasn''t cool, what then?¡±, I asked. The cloud of doom was already looming over me. Can''t she see the awesomeness of my exit?


    ¡°Of course it wasn''t, it lacked the explosions¡±, she said matter of factly and with her hands on her hips and a superior stance.


    ¡°Yes, yes, how could I forget that? I should have left something to explode. Explosions are always cool¡±, I said. Fully in agreement. How could I overlook this? I should have blown up a mountain or something while walking away.


    ¡°Damn right they are¡±, nodded Mom sagely.


    ¡°I see how you two are related, even if I''m worried how someone like you could become our Kage¡±, muttered Mikoto from the side.


    ¡°Hush you Mi-chan, you can''t appreciate the awesomeness of an explosion. It''s an Uzumaki thing. An Uchiha wouldn''t understand that¡±, replied Mom.


    ¡°Yes yes, I, with my cursed eyes, am not able to see the beauty of explosions¡±, she said in a la-di-da tone, as if she had voiced out this sentence many times over.


    ¡°So next time I should let something explode?¡±, I asked. Fully aware that this was only mild banter, but nonetheless funny. Mikoto just shook her head while changing.


    ¡°Anyway, we need to speak with Tsunade and Daichi. My blood clone dismissed himself this morning. He and Jiraiya got into a fight with Otogakure and Konoha Ninja. Seems like Orochimaru and Danzo are now working together¡±, I then said, essentially stopping the fun and leaving only serious expressions.


    Kushina nodded and also finished with her clothes. ¡°She should be in the hospital¡±.


    I put the Kage robes back on and we three went over to the hospital, where we found Tsunade inside a laboratory. She was in a sealed-off area for testing purposes.


    ¡°Granny, we have news¡±, I said through the speaker. She turned around, saw us and then began to put the medical materials away. Half an hour later she finished changing out of her hazard suit into her normal attire and came inside the waiting room.


    ¡°What is it Gaki? I was analyzing Orochimaru''s virus. Nasty thing that one. It attacks the Chakra pathways and cripples the infected effectively. Weaker infected will only last a week, Yukimaru was lucky that you were the one who healed them. His pathways were already crippled from the virus.


    Seriously, your Jutsu is scarily effective¡±, she rambled.


    ¡°I know, it the effect of my desire from when I gained my eyes. But that is not why we are here. The blood clone that was with Jiraiya dispelled himself¡±. I began, but she got a tick mark and bumped me on my head.


    ¡°I told you, you shouldn''t do that, it will change you¡±, she snapped at me.


    ¡°Yes yes, that''s not important now. The clone was new and only annoyed Jiraiya, nothing else. It''s important why he dispelled. They were attacked by Orochimaru''s and Danzo''s Ninja. Whipped out a whole town to get at us. They tried to catch me while killing Jiraiya. Luckily I already know of them, thanks for my sensory skills.


    I poisoned Jiraiya the day before and he wasn''t able to mold his Chakra during the attack. He nonetheless killed most of the attacking Ninja and then finally decided to go out with a bang.


    He supercharged a paperbomb. Don''t know if he''s really dead, my clone didn''t stay to see the result. I came here to try the Edo Tensei on him. Do you agree?¡±, I explained. She let out a long sigh and looked troubled for a moment. She then gathered herself and nodded.


    ¡°Good, we will prepare a room for this, I don''t know if he knows of the Jutsu and if so, if he''s able to resist it¡±, I continued and all four of us walked to the seal testing area. It''s an underground bunker for testing seals, especially more damaging ones. There we got into a heavy gravity and Chakra blocking room and I started the Jutsu.


    All three women cringed at the death screams that came from my clones, but none of them said anything. They were, by now, mostly used to it.


    Jiraiya''s body formed and I placed the command seal inside him. He opened his eyes and saw us.


    ¡°Kushina? So this is the afterlife? Tsunade? You are here as well? No wonder I never found you¡±, he began. He then saw the serious faces of each of us and stopped.


    ¡°What do you have?¡±, he asked, now a little wary.


    ¡°Jiraiya, this isn''t the afterlife, you are dead, but neither am I nor is Tsunade. We called you back with the Edo Tensei to get answers¡±, I explained Kushina.


    ¡°Kushina, I''m sorry, but Naruto is probably dead or on his way to Danzo as his new weapon. I was travelling with him and he was there when they attacked. As sad as it may be, I hope he got into the blast. Konoha betrayed us¡±, he said sadly. He then noticed me for the first time.


    ¡°Who''re you?¡±. His yes were narrowed and his tone demanding. He also tried to get into a defensive position, but I robbed him off the ability to move anything other than his head. His Chakra was also further stopped.


    ¡°I''m the Uzukage¡±, I answered with a grin. Never liked him, so I don''t feel bad for teasing him.


    ¡°you helped Orochimaru killing Sensei!¡±, he growled and his attempts to overcome the seal increased. It wasn''t anything worrisome, but still noticeable.


    ¡°That may be, but we don''t want to know about that. What we want to know is more about your mission in Uzushiogakure¡±, I said. He looked as if he didn''t want to speak, but a quick hand sign forced him to.


    ¡°Sensei ordered me to ask Uzushiogakure one last time for the large scale seal. My main goal was to get the seal. In case this failed I had a secondary goal. The destruction of their early warning system, that was positioned inside their hidden pathways.


    Our objective was to create an easy entry point. We managed to de-trap one of their main flight tunnels and went back to Konoha. Then, after the sealing of the Kyuubi into Kushina, we started our second mission. We were to lead a battalion of ROOT Ninja, as well as forces from Kiri, Iwa and Kumo through the tunnel.


    The orders were to kill every witness and get as many informations on seals as possible. Kiri, Kumo and Iwa gained ways to seal their Bijuu''s more effectively, while Konoha got new explosive and barrier seals. The Uzumaki managed to destroy a lot of their seals before we could reach them.


    Our goal to acquire the large scale seal was also not reached. We weren''t able to breach the seal on the Uzukage''s office and had to leave after a week of trying¡±, he said in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Why Jiraiya, why did you agree to the mission?¡±, asked Tsunade with tearful eyes.


    ¡°A force as strong as the Uzumaki couldn''t be left alone. They were offered a compound inside Konoha but refused. Their position was a treat to Konoha and had to be removed. Alliances are just that, an alliance. Nothing lasting. With Kushina we still had our Uzumaki and could rebuild the clan¡±, he answered, still in a monotone voice.


    His struggle was increasing and I had to channel more Chakra into the seal. It will last, but we wouldn''t be able to use him for anything else than this. Giving him control over his Chakra and body would increase his chances of getting free. He obviously knows how to counter this Jutsu.


    ¡°What about the people? They killed everyone¡±, asked Kushina.


    ¡°War casualties. They weren''t part of Konoha¡±. His simple answer was enough for Tsunade to break down.


    ¡°And your desire for peace? Wasn''t the mission against your believes?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°I seek peace, but only if Konoha remains on top. Konoha needs to be able to enforce the peace that the world needs¡±, he answered. So everything came down to the fact that Konoha has to be the strongest. His preaching for peace was only there when Konoha was on the top.


    ¡°Send him back, I heard enough¡±, whispered Tsunade. I stopped every possible brain activity on his side and then deactivated the Jutsu.


    ¡°I really hoped that he was only following orders¡±, she then said sadly. Both of them looked as if they would break down any minute now, so I hugged them.


    My concerns turned true and they began to cry. One of them lost a father figure in him, while the other a friend.


    ¡ãSucks to be them now¡ã, commented Kura-chan.


    ¡ãYes, what are your thoughts on the matter?¡ã, I asked.


    ¡ãThere aren''t many. I never liked him. Still, there is something that caught my attention. Orochimaru''s and Danzo''s joint attack. It looks like they will work together. What do you think will come out of this alliance?¡ã, she answered.


    ¡ãOrochimaru will continue with his experiments, nothing will change there. He might gain Sasuke out of this, so there won''t be a retrieval ark, which means that I won''t get Kimimaru.


    Danzo in return will get the curse mark and another village, as well as boosted soldiers¡ã.


    ¡ãWhat about Guy, Kakashi, Anko and the others? They won''t follow Danzo, not if he''s allied with Orochimaru¡ã. True, that won''t work. Danzo alone maybe, but not when Orochimaru is in it as well.


    ¡°He will either keep it a secret or get rid of them. I think we should get Anko out of Konoha. She won''t survive under Danzo''s rule¡ã, I then said.


    ¡ãAgreed, what about Kakashi and Guy?¡ã, she asked.


    ¡ãNothing, they will either die or turned into loyal soldiers for Danzo''s cause. In the first case nothing will happen, in the other one I will only gain more toys for when the fighting starts¡ã, I said and felt her grin. I may have started to feel more towards others, but that doesn''t mean that I''m not the brutal and sometimes sadistic asshole anymore.


    Only Kushina and Yuugao are more than tools for our fun. I mean, this is only one of many universes and the moment I die I can start all over. I only have to find a way to get Kura-chan with me. Thankfully, so far it looks like she will come with me anyway. The Reaper Death Seal that binds us together, and is thanks to that so hard to get rid off, also links our souls.


    I relatively sure that this connection will last longer than death. And if not, then I might try to meet god again. There were still some wishes left. He was an easy going guy the last time, he might allow me to add her into my link.


    The hug I gave both Kushina and Tsunade lasted for almost ten minutes before they managed to gather themselves.


    ¡°Are you both better now?¡±, I asked when they let go of me.


    ¡°Yes, it will need some time, but I this was a possibility and didn''t came without any forewarning¡±, affirmed Kushina with a forced smile.


    ¡°I think some food would be good now¡±, I offered and both agreed. We went home and I opened a good sake bottle for Tsunade while Kushina and I made some of her chicken ramen.


    Yuugao and Hayate also came and we ate together. At the end of the meal I told them that I would get Anko tomorrow. Yuugao didn''t ask me to also get Kurenai. She met Yakumo Kurama, who told her what happened, and was sickened, as well as disappointed in her friend.


    The more Yuugao learned about Konoha the lesser she is against the idea of Konoha''s destruction.

 Chapter 59

    Dexter''s POV;


    The next night I got ready to take Anko out of Konoha. The plan was simple, really. I would use a Hiraishin mark inside Konoha and then follow her Chakra signature. There isn''t a single Jonin in Konoha which Chakra signature I didn''t know. Even the ROOT Ninja were all known to me.


    Anyway, I prepared to go in and then out the next moment. This was a stealth mission, so no guns blazing.


    I don''t want to sneak in like Itachi did, I''m even only able to do that thanks to Yuugao. They will change their codes and save passages the moment they notice that someone came inside through them. I hope to have this option for more important things than saving Anko.


    It was way easier for me to simply manipulate their seal barrier. The whole thing was created by the Uzumaki anyway, so there is no way that we don''t know how to create a backdoor.


    For this mission, I decided to take out my old Reaper Dexter clothes. The high hood in combination with the skull mask was hiding my head perfectly. [http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4128/asovzbcl_jpg.htm</a> don''t own the picture]


    With my preparation finished I activated the Hiraishin and found myself just outside the barrier.


    My Rinnegan allowed me to see Chakra and the large dome that was spanning over all of Konoha. It''s seals showed me exactly where I could find the anchor points.


    I masked my Chakra and put a chameleon Jutsu over me before sneaking towards the nearest seal anchor. It was a small guard house, hidden behind a fairly strong Genjutsu. Fairly strong for anyone without a Byakugan, Sharingan or the Rinnegan.


    Two guards were guarding the only entrance. Another one was hidden in the ground, with two more inside nearby trees. There were also three more signatures inside the house. Those three were beneath the floor, probably a small hidden bunker. Each guard was a Chunin if it came down to Chakra capacity.


    Thanks to Yuugao I knew when their shift will end, which will be in a couple of hours. Enough time for me to get inside.


    A silent shadow clone Jutsu made two clones who sneaked around the house. Once on the other side they got behind the hidden Ninjas inside the trees and killed them silently.


    The question now was how to get the other three out of the game. The moment I step on the grass the one in the ground will notice my presence, while the other two will act like normal guards.


    So not touching the ground was the obvious choice. I did this by throwing Chakra threads all round them and then walking on them towards the hidden Ninja.


    The chameleon Jutsu was still in place, so they weren''t able to spot me when I pulled a short sword. The sword was in one of my hands, while the other hand manipulated almost invisible wires. These wires sneaked around the neck of each guard and hung there loosely.


    I then jumped down and pierced the earth with the wind Chakra enhanced sword, while simultaneously pulling sharply on the also wind enhanced wire. The sword got an elongated Chakra blade that first pierced the ground and then the skull of the hidden Ninja. He was dead the moment I silently touched the floor as were his two teammates. The thin and razor sharp wire cut through skin, flesh, and bone like a hot knife through butter. Their heads fell down and both necks splashed some blood upwards, before also falling down.


    Now without anyone who could see me I activated my special Henge and changed into one of the guards. In the meantime, the two clones had put the corpses out of view and cleaned the blood away from the door.


    I dismissed both of them and then opened the door. The inside was decorated like a normal resting point. A table with four chairs and a barely furnished room. Nothing looked out of the norm and it was impossible to see the hidden entrance.


    Again, Yuugao was the reason for my knowledge. She had guard duty a few times in her career and knew the position of the hidden button that would open a trapdoor. It was a lamp on the table, you had to turn it on and off twice. This would open a hidden staircase downwards.


    I did so and the floor to my left parted, revealing the hidden entrance. I walked down without a care in the world and reached an open room with a stone and the remaining three guards. They spotted me but visibly relaxed once they saw who I was.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±, asked one of them. I said nothing and choose to attack instantly. Two lightning enhanced Kunai shot out of my hand, each killing a guard. The remaining one looked at me in shock, before letting out a silent scream when I pierced his throat with another Kunai. He died moments later and I turned towards the seal anchor.


    The stone was one of sixteen seal anchors that powered the whole array. A few small changes later and it no longer detected people with Uzumaki blood. While I did that my two clones had made another six clones. Each henged into one of the guards and took position, in case I run out of time or there was a change in their guard shifts.


    I left the guard house thirty minutes later as a small girl with black hair and a common face. Children are less likely to get questioned, at least inside the normal town parts.


    I put a traveling family under a Genjutsu and made them bring me inside the village, acting as their daughter. Once inside I left my ''family'' and searched for Anko''s Chakra signature. It was clearly suppressed and I barely felt it. They must''ve put Chakra suppressors on her and I''m sure that I wouldn''t have found her without the absurdity that is an LV 10 skill.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Yuugao''s skill in Chakra sensing might only scratch LV 3, Ao is around 5 with Karin, the best sensor in Uzu, as an LV 7. Normal emotions are felt at LV 4 and onwards, while things like the Chakra of Kura-chan can be felt by anyone.


    She was underground, maybe even in ROOT''s headquarters, a place I had no idea how to reach. So I searched for nearby ROOT Ninja, their emotionless Chakra made it easy to spot them. Konoha had maybe 75 of them. One of those drones was only a street away. I sneaked up on him, an expressionless and not noteworthy guy, and sucked his soul out of him. The memories I got from him were as easy to sort through as if I was doing the same to one of my shadow clones. It felt like watching a film.


    Through him, I learned the locations of several entrance points. The one I was looking for was directly under the Hokage monument, hidden behind a seal in a hollowed out tree. My way towards the Hokage monument showed me that the people of Konoha liked Danzo a lot. His face was in construction and most of the damage done in the invasion was repaired. The people demanded retribution from Suna for their attack. Some rumors were floating around that Sound only attacked because it was forced by the stronger village and that they asked for forgiveness, that they even might be future allies and that Orochimaru wasn''t the bad guy. Some puppeteer Jutsu from Suna was controlling him and all such nonsense.


    Well, it was already clear that the people of Konoha were not the brightest in the elemental nation. I mean they believed that a child was the reincarnation of the Kyuubi.


    ¡ãStupid villagers, how can they so easily agree that Orochimaru wasn''t the bad guy?¡ã.


    ¡ãPeople believe what their higher ups tell them. Uzu would do the same if you tell them that we have to go to war. They are practically worshipping you. The same is for most other Kage. A Kage is the highest person in a country, what they say is law¡ã, replied Kura-chan.


    ¡ãI know, it''s just that Orochimaru was the bad guy way before the invasion started¡ã, I countered.


    ¡ãYes and? Almost everything was secret. Danzo might even tell them that everything was only a mission. That his defection was a ploy for building a new allied village without the other main villages taking notice.


    Suna got wind of it and used him and his village against Konoha with their puppeteer Jutsu. It''s as easy as that and most will believe it¡ã. What she said was possible, but not true, Sarutobi''s diary had nothing about Orochimaru''s defection that even hinted at such a thing.


    Orochimaru was only a scientist that didn''t want to have any boundaries, so he defected and made his own village. It''s as easy as that. Oh and he hated Minato for taking his place as the fourth Hokage.


    ¡ãHmm, you think we should place this rumor in the heads of some of them?¡ã, I asked. It would certainly strengthen Danzo''s position and increase his chances against the other nations.


    ¡ãI don''t know, sure it will do what you think it would. However, there is always the possibility that his first target will be Uzu¡ã. Her reply held some truth, it was always possible for him to first attack Uzu. That was why we have an alliance with Kumo, Danzo will think twice before he attacks a village full of seal masters aided by one of the strongest villages in the world.


    It''s more likely that he will first attack Suna or even the smaller villages. Takigakure maybe, they have the seven tailed Bijuu and Danzo always wanted his Jinchuriki weapon.


    Well, only time can tell. For now, I reached the entrance. It was guarded by some seals and a ROOT Ninja. Nothing really troublesome, the guard was dispatched by a lightning enhanced kunai and the seals overwritten. So with a clear path, I was good to go and strolled right into the base.


    Stroll was maybe the wrong word, it''s more that I sneaked inside and had an open eye for any possible trap. And boy there were traps. The whole thing was riddled with traps, each keyed to a surveillance seal. There even were surveillance cameras. These buggers were nasty and I had to be extra careful not to step into their view.


    Let''s just say that I''m not really the description of a Ninja. Sure, killing someone silently was easy, evading traps not so much.


    I was almost there when a camera spotted me. At first, I didn''t notice that they knew of me, only when half a dozen Chakra signatures came rushing towards my position did I knew that something was wrong.


    I dropped any attempt at being silent and made four enforced shadow clones. Two for each direction. We rushed off and reached the cells only moments before the defenders did. My clones instantly engaged them in a fight and I stepped inside the prison.


    There weren''t many other prisoners, only Guy and Kakashi, but both of them had the cursed seal. I felt Orochimaru''s Chakra inside them. Kakashi was even muttering how he was swearing his loyalty to Danzo and Orochimaru.


    ¡ãIs this an education room?¡ã, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡ãSeems so, let''s take Anko and leave. I don''t want to take the others, their strength will make future wars more interesting¡ã, I said and stopped in front of Anko Mitarashi''s cell.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Anko''s POV;


    The noise of an opening door broke me out of my delirium. Danzo''s goons have done quite a thing to me. He thought I might know something about the curse seal, so when I told him that I don''t know shit he just said that I would tell them anyway. His Ninja disarmed me and since then I was a lab rat for him. Still, it seems that his attempts at gaining the curse seal didn''t work.


    So the cripple bastard allied himself with the snake bastard. Orochimaru himself came to me and mocked me. How stupid I was for not following him and how everything since then was my fault. The glares and insults from the villagers, the constant fear of being backstabbed by my ''comrades'', the lower than normal payment or the higher than normal prices.


    The other guys were also down here. The latest new member was Might Guy.


    They are giving us drugs and I feel how they influence me. I caught myself thinking that I should help the cripple and snake bastard. Whatever they are giving me isn''t good. Since then I refused to drink or eat anything, which wasn''t stopping them from forcing me to take this drug. It gets harder and harder to not think positively about the cripple and that snake bastard.


    At least Danzo''s ROOT Ninja were emotionally too crippled for thinking about rape....Orochimaru''s goons were not. The drug is changing me, last time I almost enjoyed it.


    ¡°Here for another round?¡±, I asked weakly. I''m too weak to move, or else I would have spit into his face. Yet, at the same time, I already get aroused. Fuck this drug!


    The noise of shuffling feet told me that the person was coming towards my cell.


    ¡°You look like shit Anko-chan¡±, spoke the voice. There were no emotions in its tone or anything else that would tell me who this newcomer was. It was even slightly distorted.


    Curiosity got me and I gathered some of my remaining strength to raise my head. Not an easy feat with Chakra suppression seals and a beaten body.


    The man, at least his body looked male, was clad in an armor that screamed death. Skulls were hanging from his belt with eerily green glowing symbols all over his clothes. The face was a skull, with purple glowing eyes in his eye sockets.


    ¡°So death finally came to claim me?¡±, I asked in a raspy voice. They haven''t given me much to drink, other than their disgusting bodily fluids. Even that was only once, the guy who tried isn''t a guy anymore.


    Death chuckled in his distorted voice and shook his head in denial. ¡°No, I came here to help you. I thought it would be nice to leave Konoha¡±, he said and then bent the bars of my cell. He stepped through his self-made entrance and ripped the chains that were binding me out of the wall.


    What would Danzo say when I leave?.... Wait! Curse this drug! ¡°Hell yes!¡±, I shouted as loud as I could. It only came out slightly louder than my normal voice.


    ¡°Good good, then let''s get rid of these cuffs¡±, said Death. He put his hands on the Chakra suppressor seals and a short blue glow followed. A moment later I felt my Chakra rushing back through my system and my whole body got reenergized.


    He pulled me up and a black flash blinded me before I found myself inside a new room. It was bright and warm. I heard voices but was still too tired to see anything beyond a meter.


    They were female, at least I think they were. A moment later something warm filled me and I recognized this feeling as a medical Jutsu. Someone was healing my bruises and injuries.


    It was warm and made me tired. So tired....


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s POV;


    Anko fell asleep the moment Tsunade began her healing.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±, asked Yuugao worriedly.


    ¡°Found her inside a cell, as bruised as you can see and chained to the wall. She first thought I was Death and would finally take her with me¡±, I answered and took my hood and mask off.


    ¡°These bastards¡±, cursed mom. She was helping Tsunade carrying Anko upwards, to one of our guest rooms.


    ¡°We should keep an eye on her¡±, I said while following them.


    ¡°Yes, who knows what they did to her¡±, agreed Tsunade. She has worn a deep frown since her medical scan. They must have done something for Tsunade to be this angry.


    ¡°I''ll take the first watch¡±, offered Yuugao. All of us agreed and it was decided that we would watch over Anko until she wakes up and can tell us more.

 Chapter 60

    Dexter''s POV;


    It was now mid afternoon and it was my time to watch over Anko, she was still sleeping and only stirred a few times in the three hours I was now looking over her.


    ¡ãWhat do you think they''ve done to her?¡ã, asked Kura-chan, breaking the silence.


    ¡ãThe curse mark is mind altering the user slowly into becoming loyal towards Orochimaru. Anko''s was an old one, she has no such function. But the medical scan Tsunade did showed signs of foreign substances and heavy abuse, sexually as well as normal.


    I don''t know what this substance is, it might keep her weak or messes with her mind. We have to wait until Tsunade finishes with her analysis¡ã, I speculated. Kura-chan hummed in agreement and then was silent for a few minutes.


    ¡ãYou think your [Flames of Healing] might help her?¡ã, she then asked.


    ¡ãI don''t know, maybe. So far they healed any wound the target has had. There wasn''t one with a mental injury. The Mangekyou-Sharingan abilities are all pretty much intent based. So it might be possible as my intent was to heal any wound when I gained it¡ã, I agreed. I then changed my eyes into the form of my Mangekyou-Sharingan and focused on Anko''s head. Her face still held some slight bruises, much fainter than the ones she had when she came, but still visible.


    I activated the Jutsu and her head was engulfed in white flames. They traveled down from her head and soon her whole body was burning with a white flame.


    ¡ãI didn''t think she was this injured¡ã. The flames burned for almost a whole minute and there must have been a lot of older injuries. Tsunade said that there was some internal damage, a fractured rib, a bruised liver. Those were healed by her, but the flames showed that there were more. Surely old injuries that haven''t healed correctly.


    Then, the moment the flames stopped, Anko shot up with a deep breath and coughed a few times. A blob of liquid came out and she grabbed her head as if she was in pain and groaned.


    ¡°Fuck, I''ll kill this cripple bastard¡±. Her curse sounded nothing like her normal curse. It lacked the distinct tone of amusement. This curse was full of hate.


    I waited and watched with some amusement. Counting the seconds it will take her to notice me.


    And then, almost twenty seconds later she jumped up and whirled around. Facing me and in a battle ready position. I lazily noted that the nightgown Tsunade put her in hid more than her normal clothes.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±, she demanded to know. She was already starting to meld Chakra but then suddenly stopped and looked at her hands.


    ¡°Hi Anko-chan, It''s me Dexter¡±, I greeted her cheerfully.


    ¡°You''re no Gaki¡±, she just said and waited tensely.


    ¡°It''s true, I''ll call Yuugao-nee, she will explain¡±, I said and made a sealless shadow clone that rushed off to find Yuugao-nee. She came a few moments later and hugged the stuffing out of a shocked Anko. I silently excused myself and went downstairs to mom, where I helped her making dinner.


    ¡°She''s awake¡±, I said in greeting.


    Mom turned away from the stove and smiled in relief. ¡°That''s good, I hope she hasn''t changed too much. Prison can change someone¡±, she said in hope.


    ¡°Well, I healed her with my [Flames of Healing] thought I should give them a try. They burned way longer than normally and I think healed a lot of old wounds¡±, I explained and began to cut vegetables.


    ¡°We Ninja often have injuries that don''t fully heal over time¡±. Her explanation was sound, but I think not fully true, the flames burned too long for normal injuries. Yuugao-nee''s body didn''t burn as long as hers, by far.


    ¡°We''ll see once Tsunade-baachan has run a diagnostic Jutsu over her¡±, I said and we finished lunch in silence. Mom called Yuugao-nee and Anko, while I prepared the table. A clone was also fetching Tsunade.


    Both Anko and Yuugao-nee came with mom and we ate in relative silence. No one wanted to ask anything before dinner was finished. Near the end, Tsunade also arrived. She instantly grabbed one of our sake bottles and sat down next to me.


    Anko was on the opposite, next to Yuugao-nee and mom.


    ¡°So, you are the Gaki and at the same time the Uzukage?¡±, Anko asked and put her chopsticks down. All of us were full and Tsunade handed out sake cups. She also grabbed a second bottle, the first one was already empty.


    ¡°Yes, I would have taken the others as well, but I had not enough time¡±, I lied. The acting skill deceived them skilfully.


    ¡°I understand¡±, she muttered. She looked healthy again. ¡°How did you get rid off my curse seal?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°Did I? Must''ve been a side effect of the Jutsu that I used to heal you¡±, I mused, who would have thought that the [Flames of Healing] will also get rid of harmful seals? Broken skill, all of the Mangekyou-Sharingan skills are broken.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Let me check¡±, said Tsunade. She stood up and run a diagnostic Jutsu over Anko. A moment later she looked beyond shocked and then glared at me with false hate.


    ¡°Your Jutsu will bring me out of my career. She has no wound at all, her Chakra pathways are larger than before, her curse seal is completely gone, even some other things that came through Orochimaru''s experiments were healed¡±, she listed and Anko good large eyes, before she practically jumped over the table and hugged me.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±, she said almost in tears. I glanced at Tsunade for an explanation.


    ¡°Some of the things Orochimaru did made Anko infertile. It''s healed now. But the most surprising thing is that her Chakra pathways are way larger than before. Something must''ve stunned their growth¡±, she explained.


    ¡°Okay, well good for you¡±, I said and patted Anko''s back. She gave me one more tight hug and then let go off me. She went back to her seat and sat down.


    ¡°... so what now not so small Gaki?¡±, she asked after a long pause.


    ¡°Not so small Gaki?¡±, I asked amused.


    ¡°Yes, you''re the Gaki, but not so small anymore. This makes you the not so small Gaki¡±, she explained with a nod at the end.


    ¡°That''s good, I usually only call him Gaki, but not so small Gaki is way better¡±, laughed Tsunade.


    ¡°Yes yes, make fun of your Kage¡±, I grumbled but none of them stopped laughing.


    ¡°Anyway, you can stay in Uzushiogakure if you want. Our own T&I department can always use a good interrogator. Or you''ll become a civilian. It''s up to you¡±, I explained and Anko stopped laughing.


    ¡°I''d like that, I mean becoming a part of your T&I department. Are you sure that there isn''t a way to get the others out of Konoha?¡±, she said and looked at me hopefully.


    ¡°Now after your rescue, they will enhance their safety measures and it would be way harder to even get inside Konoha¡±, I said. She looked down and accepted this as a no. Cool that people often interpret their own things in what others say. It would be possible to get them out, it''s just not something I want to do.


    ¡°I''m sure that...¡±, I began but a sudden cloud of smoke stopped me mid-sentence. It wasn''t a smoke bomb, but a summoning cloud.


    ¡°Dexter-sama, I bring word from the elder fox¡±, said a small fox that came out of the cloud. It was a messenger fox named Firku, he was one the personal messenger fox from the elder fox. His fur was black with white stripes and he could run as fast or faster than any normal Jonin.


    ¡°Nice to see you Firku, some chicken?¡±, I said in greeting and made a clone fetch some chicken liver. One of the few parts I hate that comes from chicken, but foxes love it.


    ¡°Thank you Dexter-sama¡±, said the fox while munching on the soft flesh of chicken liver. He devoured it eagerly and the licked his muzzle a few times before he sat down on his hind legs.


    ¡°Ahem, well then. The elder fox has decided to grant you permission for learning Senjutsu¡±, he then said in a regal tone.


    ¡°Senjutsu?¡±, asked Tsunade in shock. She once told me that she herself wasn''t interested in it, but certainly knew how hard it is to learn.


    ¡°That is right Slug Princess, Dexter-sama will be reverse summoned in half an hour to undergo the training necessary for acquiring the skills of a Sennin¡±, he said with a nod.


    ¡°Thank you for the news Firku, please tell the elder fox that I feel honored for this opportunity¡±, I said, even with a small bow.


    ¡°I will see you then Dexter-sama¡±, Firku then said and was gone with a cloud of white smoke.


    ¡°Seems like I will be away for some time. I''ll make a blood clone who will act in my place¡±, I said.


    ¡°No you won''t, blood clones and any other clone will endanger you while learning Senjutsu. You have to go without leaving a single clone¡±, said Tsunade sternly. I shrugged and dispelled the three clones that were doing my paperwork, as well as the acting Uzukage clone.


    ¡°Then tell Daichi that you and he have to do my work in the meantime¡±, I said with a grin. Tsunade went green, while both Yuugao-nee and mom were laughing their asses off. I left with a large grin and went upstairs to get some clothes for training.


    Then, almost half an hour later I told mom and the other goodbye and was then summoned inside a fox den.


    The home of the fox summons was a cave as large as a mountain with many smaller dens inside. They were living together in one large fox den.


    ¡°Greetings Dexter-chan¡±, greeted a feminine voice from behind me. I turned around and saw the boss summon Hirika, the vixen with the fluffiest natural tail I have ever seen.


    ¡°Good day to you too Hirika-san¡±, I said with a smile.


    ¡°Follow me, the elder wishes to see you¡±, she said and turned around. I followed her and we walked through the den. Much smaller and even some large foxes watched us while we walked through the cave. We reached another cave entrance and inside was a pile of soft pillows on which a large white fox was sitting.


    Its fur wasn''t as beautiful as Hirika''s and showed the obvious age of this fox. Its eyes were also pale and made it obvious that it was blind.


    ¡°Ah, I can smell our summoner¡±, it said in a deep voice. The male fox looked down at me with his large pale eyes.


    ¡°You smell like someone who is old but who still wants to learn and experience¡±, he then said.


    ¡°Dexter-chan, this is Vark, our elder. Vark-sama, this is Uzumaki Dexter-chan, our newest summoner that brought back our old summoners¡±, introduced Hirika. I gave the old fox a respectful bow.


    ¡°It''s an honor to meet you elder Vark¡±, I then said. Somewhat impressed that he can smell something like my age or what my desires are.


    ¡°Hmm, I smell that you don''t have any true concerns towards this world, nor are you really striving for peace¡±, he then said.


    ¡ãSly fox, in case it comes to a fight, just blast everything apart with a few Bijuudama¡±, suggested Kura-chan.


    ¡°However, you don''t strive for destruction as well. My children have told me what you plan to do. It will bring much death and destruction to the world, but if you manage to archive your plans then peace will reign over the world for a long time.


    I know that you don''t need Senjutsu for your plan, but it will help you in what is to come¡±, he said in a sagely tone. I released the tension in my body that comes with the start of a fight and gave him a nod in confirmation.


    ¡°Our Senjutsu isn''t like the Senjutsu of the snakes or the toads. You won''t be able to manipulate the terrain nor will you be able to hit your enemies with an aura of yours.


    Our Senjutsu will give you the ability to use claws as weapons, sharper than any blade as well as teeth with the durability of diamonds. On top on that comes a speed boost that no other Senjutsu user will have.


    In return, you have to swear that you will bring peace to this world. Lying is impossible, I can smell such a thing¡±, he further said.


    ¡°Okay then, I swear that I will bring peace to this world¡±, I said. The fox sniffed once and then nodded towards my left side. I looked over and saw two smaller foxes coming out of the shadows. They too were gray and looked way older than the other foxes. Must be their version of Ma and Pa.


    ¡°Hello Dexter-chan, I''m Daddy and this is Mommy. You can call us Da and Mo if you want¡±, said the male fox, Da.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡±, I said and walked over to them and shook their front paw in greeting.


    ¡°Follow us, your training begins now¡±, he then said and I had to follow both of them.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    ¡°Is it wise to teach him elder Vark-sama? Dexter-chan may not be evil, but you can''t say that he''s good as well¡±, asked Hirika in worry. They were now alone and she could ask her elder the question she had for some time.


    She knew from her minions that Dexter wasn''t evil or overly brutal to most, but he was no saint as well and Senjutsu is something that could be truly devastating in the wrong hands.


    ¡°Hirika-chan, Dexter-chan is what most people would describe as chaotic gray. He is neither good nor bad. He simply is. I don''t like how the toads are only preaching peace or how the snakes always demand offerings. And don''t remind me of the slugs, these stupid slimy things should all be salted.


    No, we foxes are like Dexter-chan we are neither evil nor good. I am sure that Dexter-chan will use our Senjutsu only for what truly matters. Ones own desire. The desire of someone is what makes this world spin. With us teaching him Senjutsu we will also give the world a spin and make it possible to change.


    And wouldn''t it be funny to see how our summoner punches the crap out of anyone who is stupid enough to fight him?¡±, explained the elder fox. He then laughed hysterically.


    ¡°I think he is too old for this¡±, muttered Hirika. She then strolled out of the elder''s den and watched how Dexter started his lesson. He had to use the spores of a special mushroom to feel and absorb the Nature Chakra. But the moment he gets too much Nature Chakra inside himself he would get smacked from Da. Da had a stick in his tail which was able to smack Nature Chakra out of someone. These sticks were special and a feared thing for anyone who wanted to learn Senjutsu. She once asked Da where he got the stick from.


    Da told her that he stole it from the toads, they had a bunch of them, so he thought it wouldn''t matter if he takes one. Since then he often carried it around and was smacking the shit out of her minions, or her. Stupid stick. She tried to get rid of it, but Da somehow always knew when she wanted to break it and smacked her across the snout.


    Well, at least Da now has another victim and won''t hit her for some time.

 Chapter 61

    Dexter''s POV;


    *SMACK*¡±Ouch, how come this stick hurts so much? It''s just a stick!¡±. Da hit me again with his stupid stick. This brittle little piece of wood hurts more than one of Tsunade''s love taps.


    ¡°Dexter-chan, that was wrong again. It''s remarkable how fast you were able to sense Nature Chakra, but you have to take less inside you. You''re always overcharging your system¡±, warned Da for the hundreds time.


    ¡°I know, but it''s so ridiculously easy to absorb¡±, replied in annoyance. Feeling Nature Chakra or Mana was easy enough, I did it all the time in my first life. I was also aware of it in this one but knew that I wouldn''t be able to control it without training and didn''t want to risk turning into a statue.


    Turns out I''m still able to feel Mana and somewhat control it, it''s just that my control is so bad that I''m always overcharging my system. The moment I start Da smacks me and punches the Mana out. Otherwise, I would have been a fox stature long ago.


    ¡°You have to focus you''re taking at least 30 times as much Nature Chakra as is needed. Seriously, it''s said that humans have a hard time even sensing Nature Chakra and here we have you. The moment the spores of our mushroom touched you you''ve sucked Nature Chakra in like no tomorrow.


    And the sitting still work is also already done, how have you done that, to begin with?¡±, said Da and then proceeded to smack me again.


    ¡°Sitting still was easy to learn, Kura-chan is able to sense every muscle in my body, I simply made a few hundred clones and let them work on it, while Kura-chan made sure to inform me whenever one of them moved¡±, I explained and tried again. This time I managed to last three seconds before Da smacked me.


    ¡°Again, too much. How are you even able to do that? It''s as if Nature Chakra and you are long term friends, only that your body doesn''t know that¡±, he grumbled and gave me another smack. My head must look like a fucking punching back to him, with how often he smacks me. *SMACK*


    See?


    ¡°Well, at least you make progress. I think it will only take a month or so for you to turn down the intake rate of Nature Chakra¡±, he said in defeat. I grumbled something in agreement and tried again, only to also get smacked again.


    ¡°At least you won''t have a problem with activating Sage Mode¡±, mused Da two weeks later. I still had problems with not taking too much Mana inside me, but for now, I at least managed to get into Sage Mode and then stay in it for a few minutes until my body automatically starts to absorb Mana again.


    ¡°I mean with the speed you can suck Nature Chakra in you could be in Sage Mode after not even a second¡±, he continued with speaking and smacking the hell out of me.


    ¡°Anyway, let''s stop for now and eat some¡±, he finished with a final smack and I stood up from my position. Da and I then walked back to Da''s den where I was allowed to stay for the time I was training.


    Da and Mo are really nice foxes and beat the toads in every aspect. They are fluffy, have sharp teeth and their food is way better. They also only eat one thing, chicken. They only have chicken on their menu and I love it.


    ¡°We''re back, sweety is the food ready? I think Dexter-chan is salivating¡±, shouted Da from the entrance and I wished the saliva, that was dripping down, away.


    What can I say, Mo''s chicken dishes are delicious.


    ¡°I''m in the kitchen, my Mr. Cuddle¡±, came from inside. Da vanished in a burst of speed, leaving me to follow at a more leisurely pace. Da can fight my base form in Taijutsu easily and only looses after the third Gate or my Bijuumode, but the moment he sees or hears his wife he gets all cuddly. He even purrs when they rub their muzzles against each other in a bastardized kiss.


    ¡°Sit down Dexter-chan, food is ready¡±, called Mo over her laughter. I did as instructed and waited patiently. Soon after Mo and Da came also inside the dining room and put plate after plate of delicious food down.


    We began to eat and I had to chuckle at the difference that was this Sage Mode training and that of Naruto.


    ¡°What got you this amused Dexter-chan?¡±, asked Mo.


    ¡°Did I tell you that I once got the offer to sign the toad contract?¡±, I asked back and they shook their heads in no.


    ¡°Well, Jiraiya, a ninja from Konoha offered me to sign the contract. At that time I already had signed the fox contract and wasn''t going to break it for some slimy amphibians¡±, I said and earned a chuckle from Da. He often told me how he likes to prank Pa, the sage toad, or stories about their rivalry.


    ¡°Well, I just imagined what I would have had to eat if I were training Sage Mode with them, probably insects and disgusting things like flies. Mo''s chicken is a trillion times better. And foxes are better. Way fluffier and less slimy¡±. I finished with a nod and then bit back into the chicken leg that was in my hands.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Simply delicious¡±, I said with a smile and looked over to Mo. She was smiling fondly, while Da made a victory dance.


    ¡°Haha, just you see Pa, my apprentice is better than yours and also knows what is good and what not¡±, hollered Da in victory.


    ¡°He will be so angry when I tell him on our next drinking party, you''re already better than this child Jiraiya¡±, he further said.


    ¡°You shouldn''t bring Jiraiya on the table, he died recently. One of my clones was with him when it happened, they got ambushed by Konoha and Oto Ninja and he died in the attack¡±, I said mildly. Da stopped his victory dance and sat back down, gone was his party feeling.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°I don''t know, they flooded the whole town with toxic gas and my clone died shortly after. The last he has seen of him was when he jumped out of the house¡±, I lied.


    ¡°I see, seems like I have to visit the old toad sooner rather than later¡±, muttered Da. Now with the mood down in the basement we finished dinner and went to bed.


    ¡°Good Dexter-chan seems like you finally got a handle on the amount of Nature Chakra¡±, praised Da a month later. ¡°It took you longer than first thought, but was still faster than anything I have ever heard¡±, he further said.


    ¡°Thanks, Sage Mode feels good¡±, I said. I haven''t perfected Sage Mode like Naruto, or more like it, I don''t want to. The incomplete form is way cooler. My finger nails become razor sharp claws and my incisors get sharper and a little bit longer. I get black eyeliner and not orange ones and my eyes would have changed as well if they weren''t already slitted. But they are now orange and not blue.


    A downside was that I could only control ten clones, blood clones included if I want to be in Sage Mode. Any more and I will loose the control over my clones or the Sage Mode. The later would result in me becoming a stone statue. So from now on ten clones and no more.


    ¡°Here is your Sage Coat¡±, said Mo happily. The coat was black and had red fox tails on the bottom. They created the illusion of fire when you look at them from farther away.


    ¡°Thank you Mo, and again thank you for your wonderful food¡±, I said truthfully.


    ¡°Don''t mention it, it makes me happy if you like it¡±, she said with a small blush.


    ¡°Good, then off you go Dexter-chan, summon us from time to time. I could take a little walk once in a while¡±, laughed Da. He then clapped me on my shoulder with his tail and waved me off.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Uzushiogakure; Uzukage Tower, Office of the Uzukage.


    With a poof of smoke, I was back in my village and scared Daichi and his wife. They were doing it on my table. My table! That is where I want to do it with Kura-chan!


    ¡°Please tell me that you are at least cleaning it when you''ve finished?¡±, I asked with a sigh. At least they aren''t too ugly, the Uzumaki bloodline made sure of that. But hell, they are my grandparents.


    ¡°Dexter, you''re back¡±, stuttered Mira. She kept her bare back to me so that I wouldn''t see her bare chest and probably also bare legs. Daichi was still in front of her and I could only see his head and some of his chest.


    ¡°You see Dexter, this isn''t what it looks like¡±, began Daichi.


    ¡°Yes, you aren''t banging your wife in my office on my table. Damn, I wanted to do that with Kura-chan¡±, I shot back.


    ¡°It was for the nostalgia¡±, he defended weakly.


    ¡°Great, so my table was already defiled? Remind me to buy another one, the table I take Kura-chan for myself has to be a virgin¡±, I rambled and left the office.


    ¡°Don''t mind me, keep going, but clean your mess¡±, I shouted while walking out. The secretary looked at me with a red face, obviously knowing what happened.


    ¡°Does that happen often?¡±, I asked her, she was revived and the secretary before Uzu was destroyed the first time.


    ¡°Once a week¡±, she said in a small voice, ¡°They always forget to activate the silencing seals¡±, she added and I could see every sign of arousal on her. Damn, this village is full of perverts.


    ¡°Well, your boyfriend will surely be happy when you get home¡±, I laughed and she got redder.


    ¡°I''m single¡±, she whispered in disappointment.


    ¡°Then take the day off and hunt yourself one, a clone of mine will take over for you¡±, I grinned and made a clone.


    ¡°But Uzukage-sama, I couldn''t¡±, protested the now clearly embarrassed young woman.


    ¡°You can and you will, you''re pretty. I''m sure you''ll find someone¡±, I said a little bit more forceful and my clone pulled her out of her chair. She let out a small eep sound and found then herself standing while my clone took her place and began to work.


    ¡°See you tomorrow Maki¡±, I said and left the tower. On my way home people were greeting me and welcoming me back. It was nice to be home, but I won''t stay for too long. There are still 6 Bijuu out there for me to suck dry. B and Yugito will be the most troublesome, they are protected by their village. The six tailed slug will be easy, he''s a missing Ninja and in Kiri, a fox has already located him and is watching him for me.


    The others will be easy as well. The four and fifth tails are wandering Ninja and the seven tails is hated by her village. She is also the first one I will visit, I might even be able to take the Chakra and then offer her a place in my village. But then Akatsuki will not be able to take her. Well, Fu was a likable character. I''m sure Akatsuki will think of something without her.


    I reached my house and opened the front door.


    ¡°I''m back!¡±, I shouted and walked inside my living room.


    ¡°Welcome back Dex-kun, how was your training?¡±, asked mom. She was sitting in a comfortable chair and read a book. Tayuya was also there, she was on the couch and working on her sealing homework.


    ¡°Good, I got Sage Mode down, it''s epic and the foxes are epic. Did you know they only eat chicken?¡±, I said and sat down next to Tayuya.


    ¡°Must''ve been heaven for you¡±, said Tayuya absent-mindedly. Seems like she was having problems with deciphering a segment for a seal that can seal away water Jutsus up to B-Rank.


    ¡°Yes, it was heaven, what happened while I was gone?¡±, I said with a smile and leaned back. Tayuya will ask if she doesn''t know any further, any comment now will only lead to insults. She got better, with all the hits she gets, but she is still foul-mouthed if she''s angry or annoyed.


    ¡°Konoha is back up and demands money from Suna for their invasion. Suna doesn''t want to, not with Orochimaru as Konoha''s ally, they say that he killed their Kazekage. For now, it''s a standoff but that won''t last for long. Daichi got word of some skirmishes between teams of Suna and Konoha in the Land of River.


    We think a few month are left before war fully breaks out¡±, she explained and I nodded at all points.


    ¡°They will invade the Land of River and then move in from there, Iwa might come from the top and take a part of the cake for themselves, but they most likely won''t attack Konoha.


    Something else?¡±, I then said and mom nodded happily.


    ¡°Yes, Hayate finally proposed to Yuugao, she said yes. Their wedding was planned to be when you''re back. Are there some plans you have to do or can we start to arrange the ceremony and follow up party?¡±, she said excitedly.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I have to do something in the village of the Waterfall, but other than that I''m free. Tell me the date and I''ll take a day off. If you''ll excuse me, I have to go, something came up. Oh and I will be in Waterfall after that¡±, I hurriedly said and left the room in a fast jog.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Omake:


    The Shovel Talk:


    I walked into the living room of Yuugao''s house, Hayate was sitting on the couch, learning some seals.¡°Hayate?¡±, I asked sweetly. He looked up at me and then at the shovel in my hands.


    ¡°Yes, Dexter-kun? Is something? And why do you have a shovel?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°I think it''s time for the Shovel Talk¡±, I replied, still in my sweet tone. He turned pale.


    ¡°Listen Dexter-kun, I have no intention to....¡±, he began but I stopped him by wagging a finger.


    ¡°Shhh, listen. No one interrupts the Shovel Talk. Not you, not I¡±, I began and he nodded frantically.


    ¡°Good. Now, can you see this shovel?¡±, I asked and he nodded again. ¡°You see, I''m quite good with a shovel. It can be used for many things, like plowing the field, and one of its use is also to bury your enemies. I will give you this shovel and you can always ask me to help you with its usage. Be it to plow the field for food for Yuugao-nee or other kinds of use. Especially if it''s something that concerns the worries of Yuugao-nee.


    However, and this is a large HOWEVER, if I only hear a whisper of Yuugao-nee not being happy, then I will use my skills with the shovel on you. So take this shovel wisely and think about what you do in matters concerning Yuugao-nee. Because remember, I am skilled in the use of a shovel¡±, I explained sternly and in full seriousness and with as much killing intent I can give him without him killing himself.


    I then gave him the shovel and left the room. Yuugao-nee passed by and saw a pale and slightly trembling Hayate sitting on the couch with a shovel in his hands.


    ¡°Is something honey? And why do you have a shovel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No dear, everything is fine, is there something I can do for you?¡±, replied Hayate and I left the house with a satisfied smile. I love the shovel talk.

 Chapter 62

    Dexter''s POV;


    After my short but important talk with Hayate, I used a Hiraishin marker in the land of Waterfall and summoned the fox that was responsible for finding Fu.


    ¡°Hello Cirl, how are you? Some meat?¡±, I asked in greeting and petted the small black fox behind her ears.


    ¡°Hello Dexter-sama, I''d really liked some meat¡±, she replied in a happy and squeaky tone. My summons are just so fluffy and cute. Sometimes I just want to cuddle them.


    ¡°Dexter-sama, may I know why you''re hugging me?¡±, asked Cirl suddenly and I noticed that I had grabbed her and was now cuddling the stuffing out of her soft and fluffy pelt.


    ¡°No reason at all¡±, I said evenly and put her back down with as much dignity as I could, meaning not very much.


    ¡°Anyway, here is the leg of a rabbit¡±, I said and gave her a piece of meat. She ate it like a fox lady and devoured the leg in a matter of seconds. Luckily it was already skinned or pieces of fur would have flown everywhere.


    ¡°That was good. Well then Dexter-sama, please follow me. The entrance to the village hidden behind the waterfall is only a few dozen kilometer away¡±, she then said and jumped off into. I followed her quickly. Half an hour later we stopped in front of a rock formation.


    ¡°This is one of their entrances, their form of ANBU use it mostly¡±, she said and tabbed a few parts of the wall with her tail. A few clicking sounds came from inside and the wall opened, revealing a dimly lit corridor.


    ¡°Thanks, Cirl¡±, I said and stepped inside.


    ¡°No problem Dexter-sama, call me in case you need me¡±, she chirped and was gone in a small cloud of smoke.


    ¡ãNow then, let''s see where she is¡ã, I said to Kura-chan.


    ¡ãI can feel Choumei, she is three kilometer to the north and a hundred or so meter higher than us¡ã, replied my very own vixen.


    ¡ãThanks¡±, I said and henged into a mouse before rushing off into the tunnel.


    There were some surveillance cameras, but no alarm was rung when I rushed past them, nor were any Ninja send to stop me.


    So it was a minute later that I found myself in front of a closed door, a surveillance camera was hanging over me and looking at the door. So how should I do this?


    I could dismiss the Henge and go inside in my normal form, this will spring an alarm.


    I could also open the door as a mouse and hope that no one was looking at the camera, also not really such a good idea.


    The last option I had in mind was to henge into something smaller and go underneath the door. This seemed more likely to not raise any suspicion, so I went out of the camera view and changed the Henge from a mouse into that of an ant. Ants are nasty buggers and able to go everywhere.


    Going underneath the door was easy now and it was good that I choose this option. Behind the door was a room with four ANBU, they would have been more than a little wary if a simple mouse was able to open a heavy door.


    Travelling took now way longer and I had to keep an eye on any incoming boot, but I was still able to leave the base and was now inside the Waterfall Village.


    It''s a village inside a large open cave. It''s a giant lake with an even bigger tree in the middle. The tree looks like a fantasy elven tree. Easily as big as Kura-chan in her full fox mode and even slightly glowing in a green light. The village itself was built around the tree on swimming wooden isles or tree trunks, with some big mansions built inside the cave walls.


    The main entrance to this village isn''t visible, maybe a hidden passage behind a waterfall? It would certainly explain the name and this village has the lake for one.


    Anyway, Fu''s signature was on the outskirts of the village. So I changed into a bird and flew over to her position.


    She reminded me of a Naruto from a slightly darker universe. She was dirty, maybe 14, thin and running away from a small group of villagers. I don''t remember when she got captured. Isn''t important anyway, she isn''t yet and only that matters.


    I followed her and used a bit of my God path to trip her pursuers. Of course, she noticed that she was no longer hunted, but she kept running until she reached the base of the giant tree. There she looked around for anyone and then jumped into the water.


    ¡ãAn underwater entrance?¡ã, laughed Kura-chan amused.


    ¡ãIt certainly beats the crappy apartment that my clone had. Villagers could demolish it whenever they wanted. Here she is at least safe from drunkards¡ã, I replied and flew down. I noticed a robe that vanished into the water. Ich released the henge and tugged on it a few times.


    It didn''t take long and a small window opened a few meters over my head. It was one of these small ones only for spying and I only noticed it thanks to my Rinne-Sharingan.


    Fu was looking down at me so I looked up to her. Her eyes widen slightly, probably because my mask was so awesome.


    ¡°May I speak with you, Fu? I have a proposition for you¡±, I asked and she jumped a bit by my direct address of her.


    ¡°What is a propo..proposution?¡±, she asked, slightly embarrassed for not knowing the word.


    ¡°It means offer¡±, I explained and her gaze darkened a bit.


    ¡°I won''t sleep with you¡±, she said warily.


    ¡°That''s not what I want¡±, I assured.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±, she asked in a surprisingly fearless but also quiet tone.


    ¡°I''m the Uzukage and have a proposition for you¡±, I answered. Maybe I don''t have to knock her out for this.


    ¡°Kage? Are you like the Takikage?¡±, she asked now slightly louder.


    ¡°In some way yes, may I come in?¡±, I asked.


    ¡°Eh, there is no entrance on this side¡±, her lying was good, even if useless. The robe was a giveaway.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°You don''t have to lie, Fu, I know that there is an underwater entrance¡±, I said. Her eyes got wide and she tried to spy anyone who might listen in on us.


    ¡°Okay, but I''ll watch you!¡±, she threatened and closed her window.


    I shrugged, took my coat off and jumped into the water, from there I found an entrance inside the tree and followed an underwater tunnel. It twisted and turned a few times but ultimately led me again upwards and out of the water.


    I climbed out and looked around. It was a cave made inside the tree, there were lamps lit all around and a warm light filled the whole room. There was a small self-made kitchen and a bed roll with some clothes thrown around.


    Fu was also there, she had a Kunai, that was in a questionable condition, in her hands.


    ¡°I''ll watch you¡±, she said sternly.


    ¡°Very well, nice room¡±, I said and sat down on the water. There weren''t any chairs and I didn''t want to sit on her things.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the Uzukage, also called Dexter Uzumaki. I''m here because I want something from you¡±, I said and took my mask off. She reacted only minimally. She mostly stared at my eyes. She then suddenly gained a far away look in her eyes.


    ¡°I don''t trust you¡±, she then said a moment later.


    ¡°Understandable, did Choumei tell you to not trust me?¡±, I asked. She flinched and then nodded slowly.


    ¡°Just so you know, I have Kurama in me¡±, I said. The same far away expression came over her and a few seconds later she looked as if she finished her talk.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±, she then asked, very warily.


    ¡ãOops, I think Choumei still does not like me for ripping out her wings¡ã, said Kura-chan in a fake apologetic tone.


    ¡°I want most of Choumei''s Chakra. It will not kill you, but will severely weaken Choumei. She won''t be as strong as she is now for a couple of years. In return, I will take you out of this village and give you a better home in Uzushiogakure. There you can either live with me in my house or get an apartment of your own. I will give you an allowance and support you if you wish to learn a handicraft or become a Ninja¡±, I offered and waited. It does not really matter what her answer will be. It''s either yes and I will help her or no and I will take it away from her.


    She took her time, it was silent for almost an hour until her eyes refocused. In the meantime, I also sensed something quite interesting. It will surely help me and has a 100% chance of convincing her.


    ¡°How can I trust you? Choumei is the one who helped me over the years, she heals me, she speaks to me. How could I in good consciousness allow her to get hurt?¡±. Her reply was almost shouted and a clear no.


    ¡°Because you now have no choice. There are others who want Choumei''s Chakra and they won''t ask as nicely as I do. I''m sorry to say this, but you''re between a rock and a hard place. Those who want Choumei as well came inside the village half an hour ago and are on their way to your home.


    They will be here in a minute or two¡±, I said and stood up. Kakuzu and Hidan are coming. It was easy to spot them, Hidan has basic Chunin Chakra and wasn''t what gave them away. It were the five Chakra signatures inside a single person that did. Kakuzu was a beacon of strangeness.


    ¡°You''re only saying this because you want Choumei!¡±, shouted Fu before she jumped into the water and swum away.


    ¡ãAre we hunting a beetle?¡ã, asked Kura-chan eagerly.


    ¡ãYes, but we have a corpse and a freak in our way¡ã, I replied and put my mask back in place before following Fu.


    Finding her was easy, she was outside of the tree and already spotted by Kakuzu and Hidan.


    It also looked like she was already wounded.


    ¡°HAHAHA, that was easy! This little heathen bitch is almost unworthy of being an offering to Jashin-sama''s glory!¡±, shouted Hidan crazily while licking the blood off of his scythe.


    ¡°Shut up Hidan and remember that you aren''t allowed to kill the Seven Tail¡±, barked Kakuzu from the side.


    ¡°Shut up or I''ll kill you, you heathen. Jashin-sama demands sacrifices¡±, shouted Hidan back.


    ¡°You can sacrifice the village if you want, but the Jinchuriki needs to survive¡±, reminded Kakuzu.


    ¡°Or you sacrifice our guest¡±, he then added and looked at my position.


    I jumped down from my hiding place and landed in front of Fu. The tendons in her legs were cut and she was trying to crawl away from Hidan and Kakuzu.


    She stopped and looked up to me when I landed directly in her way.


    ¡°Told you they were here, the offer still stands¡±, I said down, but kept an eye on Kakuzu. Hidan was busy scribbling down his seal. A sloppy thing, its only function is to apply the damage done inside to the person the blood of the seal belongs to. I could very well put anyone inside and then kill him or her for the wanted result. It has nothing to do with Jashin.


    The seals on Hidan himself are different, they are art. They link him to something, I don''t know what, but it has to be powerful if it can keep him alive from any wound.


    Maybe Jashin is something like the Bijuu? It should be possible Qi and Mana are true evolution booster. Anyway, I glanced down at Fu. Her face was in pain and her eyes looked hopeless. She''s probably thinking right now that her only options are death and the unknown.


    ¡°Please help me¡±, she finally said and I nodded. I tapped her forehead and she vanished in the known Hiraishin light.


    ¡°Where the fuck is the bitch. What have you done you fucker?¡±, shouted Hidan. His body lost the black color and his bones weren''t visible any longer. Fu was out of range for his seal.


    ¡°Gone. You won''t get her¡±, I simply said.


    ¡°I''ll kill you, you fucker¡±, screamed Hidan. He then rushed at me with normal Jonin speed and tried to cut me with his scythe. I evaded his first downwards attack and kicked him back to his partner. Kakuzu simply grabbed him out of the air and dropped him.


    ¡°Hidan, Itachi informed us of him. This is the Uzukage, he is the Kyuubi Jinchuriki and as such not allowed to die. Which does not mean that we can''t capture him, I''m sure Leader-sama will give us a bonus if we give him the nine tails¡±.


    ¡°Fine, but it''s still me that''s going to fight him. He stopped the holy ritual and has to pay for his sacrilege against Jashin-sama!¡±, shouted Hidan. He started his attack again and tried it this time with a side way slice.


    ¡°Kakuzu, why are you partnered with someone as weak as him?¡±, I asked while evading Hidan with ease. He was barely faster than a normal Jonin and had no real skill with his scythe at all.


    ¡°I asked the same¡±, replied Kakuzu in slight amusement. Hidan''s face got angrier by the second for being ignored.


    ¡°Die heathen! DIE!DIE!DIE!¡±, his loud screams are sure to gain attention, but strangely enough, no one came.


    ¡°Let''s end this farce of a fight¡±, I said and took out a tanto.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA you can''t beat me¡±, shouted Hidan. I evaded another attack that left him open and sliced off his arm and head. His body jumped back but I grabbed the head before it could get away.


    ¡°Hey Kakuzu do something!¡±, shouted the head in my hands.


    ¡°Why do I always have to get you out of your miserable situations?¡±, asked Kakuzu. He then used his threads and attached the missing arm on Hidan. But the body suddenly went limp and fell down.


    ¡°Huh? This is new?¡±, said Kakuzu in wonder. He looked over to me and saw a scroll in my hands.


    ¡°Hidan is easy to kill, you just have to seal away his head and he is out of the game¡±, I said with a shrug and put the scroll away.


    ¡°I don''t know if I have to thank you or kill you for taking out my partner. I think I will thank you and grant you a quick death¡±, replied Kakuzu. I wanted to reply with some witty comment but had no time.


    A sudden lightning bolt came rushing at me from the back and forced me to jumped to the side. There I was greeted by a wall of flames that even got powered up by a strong gust of wind.


    The danger closed in on my and burned anything that was in its place. Including Hidan''s body with which I did a substitution. The body turned to a charged black coal and I was now right next to Kakuzu.


    ¡°Hello¡±, I greeted him cheerfully and placed a hit on his face. The hit was enhanced with Tsunade''s Chakra and would have ripped his head off if he hasn''t had activated his stone skin. This way it only heavily bruised him and sent him flying.


    ¡°What is with your strength?¡±, he asked while rubbing his cheek.


    ¡°A nice little extra I learned from a friend¡±, I answered and evaded another lightning bolt from the side. The thread-creature that shot this attack showed itself this time and was followed by his two friends. Both attacked with their element and forced me to evade.


    Kakuzu used this to his advantage and closed the distance between us in one fast leap. He activated his stone skin and returned my greeting. My face wasn''t as sturdy as his, but my mask was way sturdier. I made sure of that when I created it with Yin-Yang-Release. I got the same bruise as he and was also send flying off. His creatures used the chance and launched a combined attack at me.


    A burning thunderstorm hit me directly and any normal Ninja would have been badly hurt by it. Me not so much, I only activated the Hungry Ghost path for a moment and sucked in all the Chakra.


    ¡ãKura-chan? Do you think I''m OP?¡ã, I asked amused and am sure Kakuzu was frowning beneath his mask. Guys like him don''t stand open-mouthed, they frown.


    ¡ãDuh, of course. The Rinnegan, the Eight Gates, the Eternal Mangekou-Sharingan, my Biju mode and Sage Mode are all skills on their own that can make someone OP. You have all of them. By the way, want to scare him?¡ã, she replied matter of factly and slightly excited at the end.


    ¡ãHow?¡ã, I asked and evaded another jet of flames, while simultaneously eyeing Kakuzu, he will flee the moment he has the chance. Someone as old as him knows when he has no chance.


    ¡ãActivate six of the gates, my Biju mode, Sage mode and a small form of the Susano''o at the same time and then pull him towards you with the Rinnegan¡ã. She practically demanded this. It is so much overkill I don''t know how else I could shock him more.


    ¡ãZetsu will see this¡ã, I counter argued and glanced at the plant man that was hidden inside the tree.


    ¡ãThen place a few clones for a counter seal¡ã, she simply shot back.


    ¡ãSure¡ã, I happily obliged and made four clones that rushed off. They began their work and I saw how the black half of Zetsu frowned. He must''ve noticed what I''m up to.


    The seal activated and Zetsu was forced out of its range. He was pushed back into the tree and had no chance of seeing what will happen. It had another effect, one of the hearts from Kakuzu was suddenly ripped out of his back and the thread-creature was pressed into the cave until a crack signaled its death. Must''ve been the heart of the second Hokage


    The next second I got the rush of Mana from Kura-chan. I was instantly in Sage Mode and each of my Tomoes got a slitted form. My body got lit up in Kura-chan''s Chakra cloak and I opened the first six gates. This changed the color of the cloak into a slightred color and the earth cracked around me. A visible aura of energy enclosed me, it reached away from me for a couple of meters and I now glowed like a Supersajin.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±, noted Kakuzu. He sent all three thread-creatures at the same time and turned around to flee.


    ¡°[Universal Pull]!¡±, the Jutsu activated and his body was pulled towards my outstretched hand. He flew at me while his creatures opened their mouth for another combined attack.


    However, before they could do anything six glowing arms shot out of my back and each one of his mask creatures was grabbed by a pair. Their head was enclosed in a pair of glowing claws and then crushed to dust.


    Kakuzu himself turned around and activated his stone skin to be heavier. Yet, the [Universal Pull] had enough Chakra to pull a Bijuu. It didn''t slow him at all and he crashed into my hand, where I crushed his windpipe with my enhanced strength. His stone skin didn''t matter at all.


    ¡°Did I tell you that I also know how to beat you?¡±, I asked with a grin and pierced his chest twice with my free arm. Once for his stone heart and another time to be sure that he had no original one.


    ¡°What are you?¡±, asked Kakuzu in his last breath.


    ¡°The Uzukage, someone that does not like to get hunted and who has the strongest Bijuu on his side. I am Akatsuki''s worst nightmare and the end of you all¡±, I answered menacingly. And burned him with Amaterasu flames.


    With this done I deactivated everything and took a few very deep breaths. One of these things, maybe two were no problem, all of them are taxing as hell and are a serious danger to my health. Still, it''s probably strong enough to kill a full powered Juubi, even if I only have half an hour before I die of Chakra exhaustion.


    At least it will get easier with each absorbed Bijuu. Kura-chan''s and my Chakra reserves get enlarged with each one by quite a bit. Which reminds me, I have a seven-tailed snack back at home.

 Chapter 63

    Fu''s POV;


    My legs hurt, how could they catch me this fast? Maybe I should have listened to this Uzukageguy? But he also only wanted Chou, they either hate me for her or want her. Never me.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA I got myself a little heathen bitch¡±, laughed one of the two. He was the one who cut me with his large weapon.


    ¡ãHelp me, Chou¡ã, I pleaded.


    ¡ãI can give you Chakra, but you won''t be able to control it. You never were able to¡ã, said Chou apologetically. Yes, the last time she gave me Chakra I lost control and killed a lot of people.


    ¡ãBut they will take you away from me¡ã, I said desperately, she was the only constant in my life. Then suddenly there was a soft thump in front of me and the Uzukageguy looked down at me.


    His creepy eyes stared directly into mine.


    ¡°Told you they were here, the offer still stands¡±, he said and looked back at the other two men,


    ¡ãChou I want to accept. He at least didn''t hurt me¡ã, I said. Chou stayed silent for a long time.


    ¡ãI don''t know, it might really hurt when he takes my Chakra¡ã, she finally said. But some pain was better than death. I know how pain feels like, I often got beaten.


    ¡°Please help me¡±, I pleaded. He tapped my head. I was suddenly no longer on the streets, but inside a hospital. A nurse who sat in a chair, reading a book, fell out of the chair in surprise and let out a short scream.


    Instantly a door was thrown open and six doctors came running inside. They gave the nurse on the ground a quick glance and then looked over at me. As one they moved to me and I got scared. I tried to back away, but my legs weren''t healed yet.


    ¡°It''s okay, we are the best doctors in Uzushiogakure. We are here to help¡±, said one of the two female doctors. She had dark brown, almost black hair and looked really friendly. I stopped struggling and then felt warmth spreading through my legs. I never got healed by a doctor. They only put me inside a bed and left me alone.


    ¡°She has cut tendons in both her ankles. They already started to heal¡±, said a man. Two others who were next to my legs put their hands on the wound and a green glow shone on it. The wound began to close and felt really warm.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±, asked the woman who first spoke to me.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±, I asked back. The room was obviously some form of emergency treatment room. There was everything for operations and the like.


    ¡°You are inside the special treatment room of the Uzukage. In case the Uzukage needs treatment or has someone with him who needs some. Now please tell me what happened¡±, she said, still in her caring and comforting tone.


    ¡°I was in my home and then this man Dexter, that was his name, came. He asked me to give him my Chakra. I got scared and run, but then two other men came. One of them had a scythe and cut me down with it. Then suddenly this Dexter was back and asked me again, I accepted and he tapped me. The next thing that happened was me being here¡±, I answered truthfully.


    ¡°Let''s get you on a bed and give you something to eat for now, you look hungry¡±, she said and two men picked me up, before laying me down on one of the beds. It was soft, softer than my own bed or the hospital beds I normally was in.


    ¡°My name is Shizune, can you tell me who the other two men were?¡±, said the women, Shizune. She is so nice to me, not like the other doctors in my village.


    ¡°I''m Fu, I don''t know them, one was cursing me, he called me a heathen. The other was silent the whole time¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Heathen? You said he had a scythe?¡±, asked Shizune. I nodded and Shizune glanced to the side, where one of the doctors nodded and then hurriedly left.


    ¡°Is something?¡±, I asked worried. This Dexter was a Kage and he must be important. If he fights them and doesn''t come back, then these people will give me the fault for it.


    ¡°No, everything is fine. We just have to inform a few important people¡±, she said with a smile. The other woman, a red-haired one, not much older than me, came back with a tray of food. It was a hot vegetable soup.


    ¡°Here eat¡±, said Shizune. I eyed the food and then ate. It was really good and much.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Shizune''s POV;


    The girl that got teleported into our emergency room looked to be not older than 12, she was short, dirty and skinny. She was obviously malnourished and less than in good conditions. The diagnosis I got proved that. She had many old scars on her back, arms and legs, a lot of her bones were broken at least once in her life, probably more often, and her malnourishment isn''t new as well.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She is now eating the thing that the hospital declares as food and it looks like she really likes it. She also does not have many manners. Only the spoon is used and even then sloppily.


    What have these people in Takkigakure(Village behind the Waterfall) done to her?


    Tsunade-sama told me that Konoha did gruesome things to Naruto but never got into detail, she always began to cry whenever she remembered what she has seen in the seal. Fu showed many signs of abuse. She flinches back when you get near, she protects the food as if she fears of loosing it, her eyes dart around for any sign of danger.


    And what she said about Dexter and the two men. Obviously two from Akatsuki, but Dexter could have been more caring in his approach. Telling someone that you want her Chakra wasn''t gaining any trust.


    ¡°Fu?¡±, I asked and noticed her flinching away for a moment.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, she asked in a small and quite voice.


    ¡°Can you tell me what Uzukage-sama told you?¡±, I asked. She got a far away look for a moment but then nodded.


    ¡°He said he wants to have my Chakra and would protect me in return. He said I could live with him or get an apartment of my own. He also said that he would help me if I want to learn a job or want to become a Ninja¡±, she said and then nodded once at the end.


    Why should Dexter want her Chakra? He wasn''t roaming around to get someone''s Chakra. He told Tsunade and with her me that he wanted to gain the Chakra of each Bijuu. Does that mean that this girl is a Jinchuriki? It would certainly explain why she was mistreated.


    ¡°Did he say your Chakra or someone''s Chakra inside you?¡±, I asked carefully. The eyes of the young woman widen in fear and she nearly jumped away from me.


    ¡°N..no, he said my Chakra¡±, she then stammered. I signalled the remaining doctors and the nurse to leave me alone and waited until everyone was gone.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry, I know of the Bijuu and what they are. You aren''t the Bijuu that is in you and I won''t judge you. I understand when you want to keep it a secret, so I sent the others out. Can you now please tell me what Dexter asked you?¡±, I then said in the most friendly tone I knew.


    ¡°He... he said he wanted to have most of Chou''s Chakra, he said it will weaken, but not kill her. Was he saying the truth?¡±, asked Fu. She was still standing and eyeing the door.


    What should I say? I don''t know if it will kill the Bijuu. It certainly does not kill the Jinchuriki, Gaara was proving that. Maybe the truth is better than making assumptions that I can''t back up and might hurt her? From the tone of her it sounds like she does like her Bijuu.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I don''t know. Uzukage-sama is the only one who can do it. But I do know that you won''t die, he did it twice already, one of them is still alive¡±, I said and tried to sound as sincere as I could be.


    ¡°What happened to the other one?¡±, she asked worriedly.


    ¡°He died, but not because Uzukage-sama took the Chakra of his Bijuu. They were enemies and fought each other¡±, I assured. She nodded but still looked worried.


    We fell into silence, she was eating quietly and I watched her silently. This comfortable quiet was stopped when a yellowish-red flash blinded us momentarily. The next moment Dexter-kun was back and panting slightly. He let out a deep breath and rolled his shoulders, a series of loud pops followed.


    ¡°Damn, six gates in combination with everything else is sure taking it''s toll on my body. Good that it''s mine and not someone else''s they wouldn''t survive that for sure¡±, he mumbled with a laugh and turned around. He spotted both of us and gave us a wink before taking off his mask.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama¡±, I said in greeting with a bow, like it behaves of me. We are in public, so a set amount of formalities have to be kept.


    ¡°Hi Shizune¡±, he greeted back and came over. He stopped in front of a terrified Fu and smiled down at her.


    ¡°And hello to you again Fu, I hope your legs are better?¡±, he then asked.


    ¡°Yes Uzukage-sama¡±, answered Fu hurriedly, the tone of fear was clearly noticeable.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. While I can''t promise that the extraction of Choumei''s Chakra won''t hurt, I can at least promise that you will not notice it. If it hurts we will simply put you to sleep until it''s finished¡±, he said. Telling her basically that she has no choice at all and this with the subtlety of a sledgehammer.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama, couldn''t you have worded this a bit differently?¡±, I quickly rebutted him and turned a kind smile at the young girl, ¡°I''m sure it won''t hurt at all and will make certain that Uzukage-sama will be gentle¡±, I then said and glared at Dexter.


    ¡°I''ll tell Yuugao-san and Kushina-san if you do something to this sweet girl¡±, I then said. Sadly he only shrugged and looked back at Fu. Mou, he never takes me serious.


    ¡°Well then Fu, do you want to get over this now or later?¡±, he then asked and I put my hand in front of his face.


    ¡°Fu is in no physical position for any strenuous activity¡±, I said sternly, this time I won''t let myself get my treat dismissed as nothing.


    ¡°Is she? Well, she does look a little thin. Okay, let me test something¡±, replied Dexter. He then went still for a moment and then his fingernails turned into claws, his eyes got a black markings and his pupils turned into orange slits. His teeth got sharper and slightly longer. All in all he looked way more feral and dangerous.


    His eyes then changed again and his Mangekou-Sharingan spun into activity. It too was different, the black pin-wheel was now orange.


    ¡°Let''s test my [Flames of Healing]¡±, he then said and Fu suddenly caught fire all over her body. Her whole body was clad in white flames. The girl let out a horrified scream and threw her food away, while also trying to pat the flames out.


    ¡°Don''t worry, they won''t hurt you¡±, assured Dexter, this didn''t comfort Fu at all and she began to cry pitifully. The fire burned for twenty seconds and changed Fu enormously. Gone was the too thin appearance and the slightly visible scars. In place came unblemished caramel coloured skin and a healthy amount of fat. She was also taller and looked like a 14 year old girl now. A pretty young woman.


    She was still sobbing, so I hugged her and glared at Dexter as fierce as I could. Couldn''t he have waited for a moment? He''s so focused in his desire of her Bijuu''s Chakra that he doesn''t care about her mentality. Sure, he didn''t hurt her, but he could have explained to her what he will do.


    ¡°Now she''s healthy enough¡±, he then said. I had every intention of kicking him away, the girl was way to terrified for anything, but he got spared by the explosion of the door.


    Tsunade, Kushina, and Yuugao came inside, followed by Karin.


    ¡°Tsunade-sama, do something, Dexter has one of his working moments¡±, I said quickly. His working moments were a problem sometimes, he won''t stop with something until he finished what he has set as his goal.


    There was only one thing that would stop him from work in such moments.


    ¡°Come Dexter, we will eat out at your favourite chicken restaurant. Dan-san told me that there was a new chicken rice dish that he wanted to show you¡±, said Kushina while grabbing Dexter''s arm.


    The man instantly turned around and nearly run out of the room with Kushina still on his arm. Yuugao followed while Tsunade-sama stayed behind.


    ¡°So what happened?¡±, she then asked and eyed Fu. The girl had curled herself into a ball and tried to be as tiny as possible.


    ¡°He came back and the put Fu, that is her name, under his [Flames of Healing] without explaining what they will do. He was also firmly set on taking the Chakra of the seven tails out of her.


    Honestly, how can he be this crude?¡±, I explained. In the meantime, Tsunade run a diagnostic Jutsu over Fu.


    ¡°Well looks like his cheat of a Jutsu did it again. Congratulation Fu, you are completely healthy. There is no sign of any wound or anything else that points at something. In fact you are so healthy that it''s realistically impossible¡±, said Tsunade-sama when she finished.


    ¡°W..what do you mean?¡±, asked Fu, she had come out of her turtle-like position and was now sitting again on her bed. Karin in the meantime was grumbling and cleaning the mess that was on the floor.


    Karin was such a sweat girl and so skilled in medical Jutsu.


    ¡°It means that there is not a single thing on or in your body that would have shown a normal life and with it its common injuries. Your muscles and organs show signs of ageing but only as much as it would be normal. They are in perfect position and as strong as possible, the same with your bones.


    The way you sit shouldn''t make such a thing possible. Your position looks too comfortable for you to not be the common, but your bones clearly look like this is not the case. By the way, you should sit a little bit straighter or they will change again¡±, explained Tsunade in an easy to understand way.


    ¡°And you have to excuse our Uzukage, the Chakra of Choumei would help him with something that will allow his girlfriend to get a body. You see he is love struck with the nine tailed Bijuu inside of him and wishes to release her, but at the same time doesn''t want to die.


    So he came up with the idea to make her stronger and with her himself, this way he hopes to create a body for her once they have the Chakra of every Bijuu¡±, continued Tsunade-sama.


    Fu got a far away look for a moment and then looked worried.


    ¡°Chou says that he might be able to do such a thing. Do you think he keep his word?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°I''m sure, and if not then I will hit him until he will, we girls have to help each other don''t we?¡±, promised Tsunade-sama with a smile and held her pinky out to the girl. Fu interlinked with her own pinky and they choke hands once.


    ¡°Good, now let''s go out and get you some clothes. Dexter will be busy for a few hours and I want to be sure that everything is okay with you¡±, Tusnade-sama then said and the two walked out of the room. I followed them and we spent the rest of the day shopping, expenses on Dexter.

 Chapter 64

    Dexter''s POV;


    I was thrilling a jaunty tune while extracting Choumei''s Chakra. Turned out that the extraction can be done without pain, for both the extractor and the supplier. It''s just terribly slow.... I think I''m doing this now forty hours none stop. Okay, this is way faster than what Akatsuki was capable of with their three days extraction for each Bijuu, but still. I''m sure I could have finished after four hours if I just had burned away my arms again.


    At least Kura-chan isn''t moaning into my head, she did say that it still feels good, but more like a good back rub and not like intense and heavenly foreplay.


    So here I am, sitting behind Fu and sucking out Choumei''s Chakra. I was telling her some of my previous adventures as Clair in the form of normal stories.


    ¡°Did Clair really hug her opponent during a tournament?¡±, she asked while laughing loudly. I just finished with the school tournament, it was still at the start of my second life and a lot of fun.


    ¡°Oh yes, she even used him as a climbing tree¡±, I confirmed. The guy I was climbing on at that time had a real common name, but I simply can''t remember it. It was such a Max Musterman name, one you simply forget easily.


    ¡°What else did she do?¡±, asked Fu. She was really enjoying the friendly attention that I and the others were giving her. A bubbly girl that would have bloomed like a flower, if she hasn''t been a Jinchuriki.


    Well, her status is secret in Uzu and those who know aren''t treating her any worse for it.


    ¡°Hmm, there was this one time where she decided she wanted to cuddle with lots of bunnies, so she went into a pet shop and bought every bunny the owner had. At the end, she has had over thirty bunnies, all of them fluffier and cuter than the other.


    And because she was good with animals the bunnies all listened to her. So there she was, walking through the town with a parade of over thirty bunnies following her, all of them hopping in a neat line and looking cute.


    Naturally, it sparked interest, especially by the children, so a crowd quickly gathered and was watching them walking through the town and into the park.


    Once there she gave the bunnies a command and all of them hopped towards a child. The children were delighted and the bunnies let themselves be petted for as long as you want¡±, I narrated and remembered the day.


    I did let myself get rushed by bunnies, soft and fluffy times....


    ¡°Must''ve been nice to pet a bunny¡±, mumbled Fu silently.


    ¡°I''ll tell you what, when we are finished with the extraction we will go out and buy you a bunny, but you must promise me that you take care of it, okay?¡±, I said and ruffled her hair with my free hand.


    ¡°I promise!¡±, she quickly said and we were silent for a few more minutes. Then, another hour later, I felt that any more would begin to kill Choumei, so I stopped and stood up.


    I tried to sense the changes while shaking out the stiffness that comes with sitting for almost two days and sensed that my Chakra capacity grew again and that Kura''s Chakra was a lot more than before. The seven tails may have been weaker than the eight tail and Kura-chan, but it was still the third strongest Bijuu. The amount of Chakra Kura-chan now has is almost not possible to suppress and I''m positive that any sensor around us will begin to sense us now. Seems that covert operations aren''t possible any longer.


    Well, storming inside with guns blazing was always funnier.


    My Chakra was also way larger than before, each transfer enlarges my coils and increases my overall capacity.


    ¡ãKura-chan, how much Chakra do you think I have now?¡ã, I asked interestedly. I knew that I had more than some of the lower ranked Bijuu, but I now had much more.


    ¡ãProbably around Kokuou''s, you know, the five tails¡ã, came from her. This was cool but also meant that I had to relearn a lot of my Chakra control.


    ¡ãI''m going to hunt him down after relearning my finer Chakra manipulation¡ã, I then said and refocused on Fu, who had also decided to stand up.


    ¡°So Fu, hungry? I could make some food and then we will see if there is a pet shop for you to get a bunny¡±, I suggested and Fu nodded eagerly.


    We ate some chicken curry and then went out to buy a bunny. It was a brown bunny, a really large one. My home country had some of these, they were there called Deutscher Riese. Those bunnies could become as long as a normal sized dog. They are really cute and fluffy.


    Fu was carrying him back home, while I had the scroll with the sealed cage and food. The bunny was as tall as Fu''s upper body and she was only barely able to look over his ears.


    ¡°How will you call him?¡±, I asked.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°I don''t know, what do you think?¡±, she asked back.


    ¡°Well, he looks to me like a Sargent Muffles¡±, I suggested with a laugh and scratched the bunny behind his ears. They twitched and rubbed Fu under her nose so that she had to sneeze.


    She pouted cutely but then smiled and nodded once, ¡°Yes, Sargent Muffles is a good name, what does it mean?¡±.


    ¡°Sargent is a rank in a military from one of Clair''s adventures and Muffles because he makes these cute munching move with his mouth¡±, I said and poked said mouth.


    It looked like Sargent Muffles was glaring at me, but it could also have been a cute stare.


    We walked back home, Fu wanted to stay with me and mom and installed the cage for Sargent Muffles. I like that name, it sounds dangerous and Sargent Muffles was anything but dangerous. He was lazier than a Nara and did nothing else than muffle on his carrot and lay in the sun.


    Sure a life worth of living, being petted for hours, getting your food put in front of you and lazing around in the sun. It''s also boring as hell and nothing for me. So I decided to get to work and find the Jinchuriki of the six tailed slug.


    The nasty bugger should still be in Kiri and on the run from the hunter Ninja that Mei has sent out to find him. I just have to check in on the latest reports and then use Kura-chan''s Chakra to find the nearest Bijuu. Most Jinchuriki are bad shit at concealing their Chakra and as such easy to find.


    Only someone on good terms with her/his Bijuu is even able to hide it and those are few. Fu, B, Yugito and I were the only ones and Fu isn''t able to control any Chakra worth of a single tail and beyond at all.


    Her seal is at fault for that, I already changed it and she will now be able to take Choumei''s Chakra at will. There is still the risk of being consumed by the rage and the bodily harm that comes without a fully opened seal and the beaten ''second you'' but she is able to use up to three tails.


    Theoretically, Choumei is so weakened that it won''t be able to give Fu any Chakra for the next year and even after that only occasionally.


    Anyway, I told the others where I will go to and went to Kirigakure, not directly into Mei''s office, but in front of her door. Daichi and his wife were still fresh in my memory and I don''t want to fluster a woman that is known for her temper and with an ability to melt things.


    I knocked and heard the ¡°come in¡± a moment later. I opened the door and found Mei sitting behind her desk with Ao standing near the wall. Another four hidden Ninja were with us as well.


    ¡°Uzukage-san, what brings you here to Kirigakure?¡±, asked Mei surprised.


    ¡°I''m on my way to find Utakata, the war is over and he has to come back. I''m sure that he won''t agree with me so I am planning to fight him. If necessary even extract the six tails¡±, I answered and stopped in front of Mei. She wore the same clothes she had on when she went to the Kage summit, with her Kage hat on the desk.


    ¡°I see, is there something we can help you with?¡±, she asked with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Indeed there is, are there any reports about him? I remember asking for his search¡±, I said. Mei looked over to Ao who nodded once and then left.


    ¡°So anything interesting happened?¡±, she asked, probably only to break the slightly uncomfortable silence.


    ¡°Hmm, there is this new creation of Dan-san, a cook in Uzu, he makes the best chicken dishes I know of and his latest dish is just godly. It''s a goose that got roasted over an open fire for just the right time. He then puts spicy paprika powder over crunchy roasted potatoes and a sweet-sour sauce for dipping. Just delicious. Oh and I kinda adopted the Jinchuriki of the seven tails¡±, I explained and got hungry just from remembering the food. Hmm, chicken....


    ¡°I think I''m going to ignore the lengthy explanation about a simple chicken dish and focus on the fact that you adopted a Jinchuriki, not of your own village¡±, she said drily and had a forced smile.


    ¡°It''s not simple, the skills you need in roasting the goose to perfection in combination with each different spice makes it into art¡±, I replied fully serious and with a slight glare. I might also have activated my normal Sharingan by accident, but this is about chicken.


    ¡°Yes, sorry, my fault¡±, she said, not the least sorry. But I let it go, not everyone is able to see reason.


    ¡°So the Jinchuriki?¡±, she asked again and I refocused.


    ¡°Ah yes, Fu is her name, she was the Jinchuriki of Takigakure. They treated her wrongly and she even got almost killed by Akatsuki. However, I was nearby and saved her, while killing two of Akatsuki. Okay, I killed one of them, do you want to see the other?¡±, I said and asked with a grin at the end.


    ¡°See the other?¡±, she asked confused and I unsealed Hidan''s head.


    ¡°You fucking heathen, what have you done to my body? I''ll kill you!¡±, shouted Hidan out of the cloud and Mei jumped out of her chair in shock.


    ¡°Is that a talking head?¡±, she asked warily.


    ¡°Yup, I think I will hang him up over my oven¡±, I said with a laugh and waved with Hidan''s head around.


    ¡°Shut up you pisser, put me down so that I can bite off one of your legs¡±, shouted the mistreated head.


    ¡°No can do, I even think I will dye your hair in pink and give you some glitter¡±. Hidan looked shocked and slightly fearful. This gave me time to notice that his body was starting to regenerate slowly. The fucker can heal body parts!


    ¡ãYou can too. And that even in two ways, I can do it for you and your cheat Jutsu can too¡ã, reminded Kura-chan.


    ¡ãSince when can you heal lost body parts? The original Naruto had to use a Hashirama-cell arm to get something like an arm back¡ã, I asked in slight shock. I thought only my [Flames of Healing] can do that.


    ¡ãSince the moment I changed your body. I''m able to control you the moment you use some of my Chakra¡ã, she answered, very pleased with herself.


    ¡ãOkay, just tell me when you want to do that¡ã, I said and then looked down at the still shouting Hidan. I grabbed a nearby paperweight and smashed it on his head. Blood flew everywhere and a lot of papers got stained. It sadly only made him focus on me with his cursing so I resealed him.


    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±, asked Mei angrily. She was busy with burning away the few bloodstains that got onto her clothes.


    ¡°I thought it might shut him up. And he''s a good punching bag, did you know that his Ninja skills were barely above Chunin? He was such a weak enemy that I got him defeated in one move. Even his partner wasn''t stunned by his sudden defeat¡±, I said amused.


    ¡°An S-Rank Ninja barely stronger than a Chunin?¡±, she asked in disbelieve. She knew everything that was common knowledge about Akatsuki. Which was only that they have S-Rank Ninja.


    ¡°No, I think Hidan the Apostle of Jashin was only A-Rank, not everyone in their little group is S-Rank. But there are some truly strong ones under them. One of them is Hoshigaki Kisame¡±, I answered and looked with some amusement into her widened eyes.


    ¡°Kisame is one of them? And they hunt you?¡±. Her question was full of concern and really nice, but unneeded. Kisame had a major weakness, the same with Itachi. Okay, Itachi''s wasn''t as big and only for a specific group of enemies, but he had one.


    ¡°Don''t mind him, I''ll give you the sword when I kill him¡±, I said nonchalantly. Ao, choose this moment to come back with a large folder of reports.


    ¡°This is everything we have on Utakata, his skills, his likes and dislikes, as well as every sighting and rumor we have on his current position¡±, he said and handed me the folder.


    ¡°Thanks, Mei-chan is there a good restaurant for chicken?¡±, I asked and watched how Mei got red by my address. This woman was really ''underfucked''. Ao should man up and bend her over the desk like she wants to.


    ¡°Eh, w..well there is this one in the main market district¡±, she said with a slight stutter at the start.


    ¡°Thanks, I''ll leave then. I''m sure you and Ao have something to do¡±, I then said and walked out.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    Mei was still somewhat startled from Dexter''s familiar suffix and only heard You and Ao have something, so she gave him a glare, followed by a death threat.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s POV:


    The restaurant was quickly found after asking one or two passersby and they did make good food, not as good as Dan-san''s but still okay. I also had enough time to go through the folder and narrowed his current position down to a few points in the Land of Water. Finding him won''t be a trouble with Kura-chan''s cloak and it''s Chakra sensing ability. I can also always go into Sage Mode and search for him on this way. He will be the strongest in the area.


    With that finished, I paid my food and then rushed off to my first possible location. It was a small island that had no Hiraishin marker, so I had to go on foot.

 Chapter 65

    Third Person''s POV;


    Dexter was rushing over the vast ocean that disconnected the islands of the Land of Water, he was almost there and could already see the island on the horizon, so he stopped for a moment and tried to sense for Chakra signatures. There were a couple dozen signatures on the Island. A squad of relatively low level Ninja, a small village and one single large signature that was dwarfing the others by a wide margin.


    This was his target, the Jinchuriki of the six tailed slug, Utakata. The problem with this man was that he is paranoid. His sensei tried to extract his Bijuu without killing him, the problem was that Utakata didn''t know that and thought that his trusted sensei was trying to kill him.


    Of course, Utakata retaliated and killed him, by turning into the fully formed six tailed slug.


    ¡ãKura-chan, how comes that nearly every other Jinchuriki is able to transform into their full Bijuu mode without killing themselves? And even then, why do you have such a vastly different full transformation?¡ã, asked Dexter. This wasn''t the first time that he had this question.


    ¡ãDon''t know, because I''m awesome and they not?¡ã, she replied arrogantly.


    ¡ãI know you are, but you were essentially the same as them, only way, way stronger. And now you are even stronger. There has to be a reason for it¡ã.


    ¡ãMaybe because you are in the body of Ashura''s reincarnation?¡ã, she suggested. It would make sense, with the original Naruto, not with me.


    ¡ãBut I also have the Chakra of Ashura, shouldn''t that make me more like the Sage of the Six Path''s reincarnation?¡ã, he replied. But wasn''t he and Kaguya disconnected from the circle of reincarnation?


    ¡ãI don''t think so, the old man should not be part of the circle of reincarnation. He disconnected himself shortly before death. He will wander the world as a spirit until his Chakra runs dry¡ã, said Kurama in agreement with Dexter''s thoughts.


    ¡ãSo how are we going to do this? He will not listen to me and probably attack the moment he notices that I came for him¡ã, asked Dexter. Sure he could just walk up to him, hit him with a Tsukiyomi or an Amaterasu and be done with it. It would certainly take Utakata out but would also be terribly boring.


    ¡ãYou still haven''t tested your Sage Mode during actual combat, let''s see how far you can go with it¡ã, suggested Kurama.


    ¡ãYes, let''s do that. I think I''m going to also try out a new attack of mine¡ã, agreed Dexter. He then started to run again, this time directly at the largest Chakra signature. It was indeed Utakata.


    He was a tall young man, probable 24 years old, his hair was black and hid his left eye. The other was of a bright orange color. He wore a loosely bound yukata and was sitting on a tree. In his hands were a soap bubble flute with which he was making some bubbles.


    ¡°So another of you came to hunt me down?¡±, he asked without looking at Dexter, he only made more bubbles.


    ¡°Not really, I''m not here to kill you or to bring you back. I want the Chakra of the Bijuu inside of you. It won''t kill you and will not even hurt, if you give me two days time to get it out¡±, replied Dexter. Utakata didn''t show any signs of being shocked or nervous, he simply made more bubbles.


    ¡°And what if I don''t want to give you that?¡±, he asked, still serenely calm.


    ¡°Then I will take it, there are others who want its Chakra as well and will kill you by extracting it. I''m able to do it without killing you¡±, said Dexter. He absent mindedly noted that the bubbles weren''t bursting and now filled the air around them.


    ¡°A pity¡±, was the only warning Utakata gave before a bubble next to Dexter exploded like a paper bomb. The bomb blasted a bit of the green ground away and other bubbles were burst by the explosion, resulting in a small chain reaction that destroyed a few tress and left the ground looking like a war zone.


    ¡°That wasn''t very nice of you¡±, said Dexter, who had used a simple kawarimi to substitute with a log.


    ¡°Pardon me for my short temper with people who want to rob me¡±, replied Utakata in a monotone. He then jumped off of his tree and run away. He did this while simultaneously blowing more bubbles into the air.


    ¡°You know that these things get old pretty fast?¡±, asked Dexter in pursuit. He used senbon to make the bubbles explode before they could get in contact with him. Dexter still had not activated his eyes and was only playing with Utakata. He wanted to get the full transformation out before he does anything terrain changing.


    ¡°Then it''s good that they are not my only defense¡±, came back from the front. Then suddenly a mist rushed at Dexter. However, it was no normal mist. It hid everything and sizzling sounds came out of it.


    ¡ãThis looks corrosive¡ã, noted Kurama. Dexter acted directly and a visible cloak of normal Chakra formed around him. He now had his own bubble of Chakra around him and it acted as a form of defence against the corrosive mist. The mist tried to ate away at Dexter, but could only get the Chakra, yet the Chakra was constantly replaced by Dexter.


    This was Chakra taxing on the extreme and he was wasting Chakra like no one other than Kisame might be able to do. Still, the mist still hid Utakata from Dexter, at least by eyes sight. But Utakata wasn''t stupid, he knew that he was hidden before Dexter found him, so he deduced that Dexter was a sensor. This meant that Dexter wasn''t blinded by the mist but only slowed down from it''s corrosive effect.


    By now he had expected Dexter to use some form of air Jutsu that would disperse the mist, but he didn''t and he could also not hear the sound of pain that normally came when someone gets his body dissolved. The explosions didn''t stop and wouldn''t until he stopped creating more of them. They were set to explode the moment they touch something solid.


    Dexter on the other side was using Chakra threads, connected to senbons, for bursting the bubbles. He wasn''t loosing any senbons that way and he could maneuver them way easier that way. Trees were only a small obstruction in his pursuit, as he simply jumped from one of them to the next one.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He was closing in on Utakata until suddenly his signature doubled and then quadrupled before it jumped up into the dozens.


    ¡ãThese aren''t shadow clones, they move to slow for it¡ã, said Dexter in mild confusion. He shot a senbon at one of the signatures and felt the explosion of it.


    ¡ãAh dammit, now I can''t chase him anymore and he was even intelligent enough to mimic the movement of his bubbles. These things are even splitting on their own and make more of themselves.


    ¡ãBurn them?¡ã, asked Kurama, trying to help.


    ¡ãBetter to light them up by electricity. These bubbles are still water based and water is strong against fire, but weak against electricity¡ã, replied Dexter. He then moulded his Chakra into electric Chakra and blew out a giant storm of electricity. The storm hit everything, his makeshift Chakra cloak, the trees, the bubbles and someone who screamed up in pain.


    Dexter was only not hurt himself because his cloak did also change into electricity, it wasn''t doing more than dissolving his own attack and maybe stun anyone who touches it but this was still enough.


    The Raikage''s electric armor was way better than the makeshift thing Dexter did.


    Dexter changed the Chakra structure from electricity into wind and blew out a strong gust that dispersed the corrosive mist. What remained was a devastated forest. The trees were black husks, bones of animals lay on the ground and the grass was blackened.


    There were no more bubbles and Dexter could spot Utakata getting up a few hundred meters to the front. His clothes were slightly burned but he didn''t look really hurt. The attack Dexter had used wasn''t strong, to begin with.


    ¡°You know, you are pretty weak once your bubbles are taken care of, what did your sensei even teach you? Or did he want to just placate you until he can kill you?¡±, mocked Dexter. He knew that Utakata''s sensei was a sour point. Utakata would probably say that he hates his sensei, but that was not true. He only feels betrayed by someone that was like a father to him.


    And people who are this attached to others will react aggressively when their loved ones are mocked. Especially if those are dead.


    ¡°You know nothing¡±, replied Utakata, not yet enraged, but also no longer in his usual monotone.


    ¡°I don''t? You are a Jinchuriki, you''re hated by your village. Beaten for nothing, left in the cold and then used as a weapon. Must''ve felt good to find someone that wasn''t like the rest, am I right? You surely thought that your sensei wasn''t like the others, didn''t you?


    And then he tries to kill you by extracting the six tails. I''m sure that he hasn''t thought you anything noteworthy, or you wouldn''t only use these weak bubbles and the mist. And even those aren''t yours aren''t they? They have some Chakra of the six tails in them. It''s an inherent ability of it isn''t it?¡±. This time Dexter''s mocking had it''s desired effect and Utakata was rapidly enclosed in a bubble of red Chakra. A tail formed and he glared at Dexter.


    The next moment he jumped forward and came rushing at Dexter. He was still using his flute, but this time not to make bubbles, but for high pressured water bullets. They had so much force that each bullet impacted like a cannonball. Still, a single tail was not enough to come even close to my speed. Utakata didn''t make the impression of someone who trains his body rigorously and this was shown by his now only slightly higher than normal Jonin speed.


    Dexter used by still Chakra connected senbon to deflect his water bullets and rushed at him. We clashed fists in the middle and Dexter grinned.


    ¡°It''s must''ve hurt seeing how the only who you thought you could trust betrayed you and tried to kill you¡±, he then said and noticed with interest that a second tail was quickly forming.


    ¡°Silence!¡±, snarled Utakata. The second tail lashed out at Dexter, but its target was long gone.


    ¡ãEasy to rile up, he was definitely not a Jonin when he defected¡ã, commented Kurama. She was already somewhat bored with the Jinchuriki of Seiken. He had so much potential with such an high Chakra supply, but wasted it with stupid bubbles.


    Her Dexter-kun was way better. Not someone weak. In fact, she knew that Dexter was still stronger than her, even with the Chakra of three of her siblings. Dexter would beat her in a fight. The Sage Mode, Rinnegan and or Sharingan were so strong. All of them would give any normal Ninja a run for his money, but the combination?


    ¡ãI agree, let''s pound him some more before pushing him over the edge¡ã, agreed Dexter. He then released his gravity seals and jumped at Utakata with such speed that the enraged man could only blink before he was thrown away by a kick from Dexter.


    Utakata destroyed some dead trees in his flight and stopped in a boulder, there he snarled and a third tail formed. It buried itself into the ground and came back up directly under Dexter. Dexter was grabbed and pulled towards the waiting fist of Utakata. Yet he did not agree with the Kiri native and aligned himself mid-flight so that he could meet Utakata''s fist with a Rasengan.


    The sphere of Chakra met the corrosive Chakra of a three-tailed cloak and the cloak turned out to be weaker. Utakata''s skin began to get grounded away, however, he threw Dexter away before the bones could get damaged. The skin healed rapidly and he was in pursuit of the still airborne Dexter before it was fully healed.


    Dexter turned mid-flight and added electric Chakra to his senbons before launching them off with Chakra threads. The crackling projectiles hit Utakata in the shoulders and legs while stunning him with the high voltage.


    He crashed down and twitched for a few seconds before a fourth tailed formed. His skin flaked off and his face wasn''t visible any longer. Only two glowing white orbs in a dark mass of Chakra remained. The senbons were pushed out and a mighty roar followed. A Chakra blast followed and a large trench was formed towards Dexter.


    The shock wave hit Dexter the moment he touched the ground and threw him back upwards.


    ¡°Hod did it feel to kill the one you consider your father?¡±, asked Dexter mid-flight. His attempts to let Utakata use more and more Chakra of his Bijuu was working. A fifth tail formed and the cloak began to let go of drops that burned away even stone.


    ¡°Almost there, one tail to go¡±, mumbled Dexter. He then pushed enormous amounts of Chakra out from his soles and shot at the enraged Utakata like a rocket. His fist was outstretched and a large Rasengan took form in front of them.


    Utakata looked up and met the attack with a second Chakra enforced roar. The blast stopped Dexter momentarily but was quickly overcome by an even stronger Chakra output. He crashed into Utakata''s face with a full powered Giant Rasengan.


    The Chakra was shredded away and Utakata''s hate full eyes were visible for a few seconds before more Chakra rushed out to close the hole.


    ¡°Must''ve felt good to hold the one who tricked you, the man that pretended to be your father dead in your arms. It was satisfying wasn''t it?¡±, shouted Dexter over the increasing noise of a small Chakra storm.


    ¡°Shut UP!¡±, roared Utakata. The sixth tail formed and with it came the wet body of the six tailed slug. He grew in size, slime dripped off of his body and eroded anything it came into contact with.


    ¡°That''s it, get angry!¡±, crackled Dexter maniacally. You have to enjoy the little things and Dexter never was someone who wouldn''t like a good maniac laugh.


    A tsunami of erosive slime rolled outwards from the halfway formed slug and crushed over Dexter''s position. Dexter, still laughing, jumped up and used his Chakra like a surfboard to ride the wave. He took a deep breath and shot fireballs at the still growing Bijuu. They did nothing other than further enraging the rage hazed mind of Utakata.


    Tentacles shot out of its slimy body and tried to grab Dexter, but he was too fast for them and evaded masterfully. Then, with another roar, the slug was fully formed and turned its many eyes at the pest that attacked it. Gone was Utakata''s consciousness and in place was the Bijuu that wanted to kill this human.


    ¡ãGood, time to take this fight somewhere better suited for me¡ã, said Dexter to Kurama. He focused his Chakra and activated the Hiraishin mark he had placed on Utakata with his first kick.


    The slug vanished in a pinkish flash and Dexter followed directly after. They reappeared in the dessert. The sun was glaring down on them and the slug hissed in annoyance. There was no water in the air for it to use against this human and the hot sun was burning on its body mercilessly.


    How dare this human?


    The slug shot more tentacles at Dexter while starting to form the beginning of a Bijuudama. The black ball of condensed Chakra grew and quickly reached the size of a house. It was deemed enough and shot at the pesky human in the form of a beam and not the ball.


    The beam stopped and blackened glass remained. Everything it its attack radius was black glass, anything but a small patch that was still untouched. In the middle of this patch stood Dexter. His eyes now showed the form of his false Rinne-Sharingan and the green flicker of his Susano''o was the only thing that hinted at his uninjured state.


    ¡°That was good, now let me try out my new Sage Mode attack¡±, he said and asked Kurama mentally to give him some mana. His body switched into his sage mode a moment later. His eyes became orange and a black shadow, his nails, and teeth got clawed and fanged.


    He then jumped forward and lapped the slug in the face. Ripples formed from where he hit and a blast of the slug''s body shot out from the back of its head. A normal human would have a giant hole in the back of his head.


    This attack was designed to use the mana like a wave. It went through anything like a shock wave and starts to vibrate into one direction. The vibration then moves anything not completely solid away, resulting in an explosion where it is forced to stop for a moment.


    So the form of a body only makes this attack stronger.


    More punches followed and the body of Saiken got dwindled down with each punch. It tried to reform itself but wasn''t fast enough. Its corrosive smile did nothing as well because the ribcage of Dexter''s Susano''o was protecting him.


    Hit by hit the slug got smaller until it was only as large as a house. Any smaller wasn''t possible because it could regenerate too fast. So Dexter finished the fight by using Amaterasu on its body.


    The slug screeched in pain while getting burned by the hottest fire Jutsu in existence. Some seconds later Dexter extinguished the flames and the burned, but still alive, the body of Utakata was in front of him.


    ¡ãThen let''s start¡ã, he said and slabbed a few paralyzing seals on Utakata before greedily sucking Saiken''s Chakra out. He felt the burn in his pathways and Kurama''s moaning started directly after.


    This were going to be some literally ''hard'' hours.

 Chapter 66

    Dexter''s POV;


    The extraction succeeded without problems and I left Utakata in an inn on a random island in the Land of Water. He will be out for a day or so and then feel pretty beaten up, without the Chakra of his Bijuu to heal him.


    Now there were only four remaining, and only one of those had more than five tails. And seriously, someone with an Eternal-Mangekyou-Sharingan can round all of them up in no time at all. Just walk up to them, activate your eyes and trap them in the Tsukiyomi or simply burn them to an inch of their life with Amaterasu.


    These eyes are fucked up and a serious cheat.


    ¡°Kura-chan? Do you think we should fetch the remaining Bijuu as fast as possible or take our time?¡±, I asked. Kura-chan was right next to me, snuggled up on me and doing a good job at looking beautiful.


    By the way, we were in my mind.


    ¡°Will Iwa''s Jinchuriki be strong enough to fight in the coming war against Konoha and Suna?¡±, she asked back.


    ¡°I think so, they won''t be able to use their Bijuu, but their normal Chakra isn''t touched. There should be no problem with their normal fighting capabilities. Only Kumo''s Jinchuriki relies on their Bijuu. And even then B only partially¡±, I answered, while softly stroking her ears.


    ¡°Then let''s fetch them in an hour¡±, she said in a purr and positioned herself in such a way that I had no doubt what we were going to do in that hour.


    An hour later I left the seal and summoned the two foxes that were tasked with spying on Iwa''s Jinchuriki. Both of them are nomadic but still loyal to Iwa, well mostly loyal. The summoned foxes, two small vixens dutifully reported that Han and Roshi were traveling together and between two smaller towns.


    Getting two of them at the same time might be interesting, I already know their abilities. Han is a user of steam and has some nasty boiling and water Jutsu. Roshi, on the other hand, combines fire and stone for lava and has some fairly high powered attacks.


    I thanked both foxes by giving them some deer liver and then got on my way to meet both Jinchuriki halfway on the road. I promised Kura-chan that I will be quick, so there is no playing around like I did with Utakata.


    Both of them sensed me way before they could see me and were nice enough to wait for me on the road.


    ¡°What does the Uzukage want from us?¡±, asked Han, a man fully clad in a samurai armor with a large boiling tankard on his back. Only his eyes were visible. He is the Jinchuriki of the five tailed dolphin-horse. Strange thing. But hey, Kura-chan looks kinda like a fox-rabbit.


    ¡ãI heard that¡ã, grumbled Kura-chan.


    ¡ãSweety, you are the hottest fox-rabbit on the world¡ã, I said in defense.


    ¡ãI know¡ã, was her haughty reply. After kinda, avoiding that catastrophe I focused on the other man.


    Roshi, a middle-aged redhead with a beard, stood next to him. He wore simple clothes and didn''t look like much. He was the Jinchuriki of the four tailed ape and the oldest of every Jinchuriki.


    ¡°So you know of me?¡±, I asked in return. Well, my appearance should be known by now, my mask and eyes aren''t exactly the norm for the people.


    ¡°Yes, but we don''t know why you are here¡±, said Roshi now.


    ¡°Well, I want most of your Bijuu''s Chakra. It won''t kill you and should only take your Bijuu some time to recharge¡±, I told them honestly. Lying is such bothersome and their reaction is always funny.


    ¡°And why should we give it to you? We won''t be able to use their power if we need to if we give their Chakra to you¡±, asked Roshi. Han threw him a questioning glance but remained silent.


    ¡°That would be indeed the case, your ability to use their Chakra would be gone for some time, as well as their influence on you. I''m willing to give you something in return, what is it you do desire?¡±, I said and waited for a reply.


    ¡°I''m sorry, it may not seem like it, but we are still loyal to Iwagakure and as such have a responsibility as their Jinchuriki and protectors. So our answer is no!¡±, replied Roshi in a no-nonsense tone. Han next to him nodded once.


    ¡°That is unfortunate, but not unexpected¡±, I said and instantly shot Amaterasu at both of them. The sudden attack may not have been a surprise attack, but was still nothing expected and hit true. Their arms and legs were hit and burned in the hottest flames known to Ninja.


    They tried to put the flames out, Roshi encased his arms in a block of lava and Han shot water at them, yet neither worked. The water evaporated instantly and the lava began to burn in black flames as well.


    I willed the flames away from their heads and torsos, so they wouldn''t die, but two minutes after casting the flames their limbs weren''t much more than charcoal. I activated Susano''o and dragged their bodies with chains over to me. They were still alive and even conscious. Remarkable how sturdy a body of a Ninja can be.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Well then, I applied Chakra seals, paralyzing seals and a mouth gag before dragging both of them off into a secluded area. There I put seals up against anyone that might come by and began the extraction.


    I didn''t need to make it easy for them and started to drain their Bijuus as fast as possible without harming myself. At first, I wanted to do both of them, but that wasn''t possible. The strain on my Chakra paths was just too great. So I sucked the five tails dry and then continued with the four tails.


    While doing that I thought about what I have to do now. Both of them know who I am and that it was me who did that to them. I have to either kill them or apply a seal that will stop them from informing others about me. Good that I know of the seal that Danzo also uses for his ROOT Ninja. But I won''t apply it on their tongues. That will be too obvious, I intend to put it on their hearts. The process will be easy, if impossible for most. I will just cut their chest up and apply the seal with special Chakra inc. My own Chakra can be overpowered by their Bijuu, once they are strong enough.


    After that, I will just heal then up with my [Flames of Healing] I did want to heal them anyway.


    With that settled, I tried to keep focus on sucking their Chakra out and ignoring Kura-chan''s panting. She seems to like it to tease me with dirty talk. Just wait, you vixen, once you are out I will bend you over my office desk like a true Kage does. Seriously, this desk is predestined to be used for sex in the office.


    The extraction took most of the afternoon, with the application of their seal only a few moments. Chakra scalpels are such a fine thing for cutting up some rips.


    They are still paralyzed and have their Chakra bound, but are also fully aware of what happened.


    ¡°Now, you see, I did put a seal on your heart. It will activate the moment you try to tell anyone what happened today. You are only allowed to tell them that you both rested longer than normal. If you try to tell anyone anything about me you will first feel pain and then die. And don''t try it just so that they will know, you won''t be able to say anything or do anything.


    I healed your wound and you will regain the ability to control your Bijuu in a year or two. This could have been easier and less painful, but you didn''t want to cooperate. Anyway, I will now unseal your bindings and then be gone.


    Maybe we will meet again, maybe not. I don''t care about you nor about Iwa¡±, I said and released the seals. They are still there, just not active and invisible. They looked warily but did not move to attack me.


    ¡ãGood, now let us catch a cat and an octo-something¡ã, I said to Kura-chan and teleported to B in Kumo. He had a Hiraishin seal on his fist.


    I found myself standing next to B''s bed with B inside. The moment I was there he jumped up and threw a fist at me, probably out of instinct. But I was prepared for anything, shy of a flying piglet with rainbow-laser-eyes, found some of those things once in a universe. Nasty buggers.


    Anyway, I stared in his eyes and he was sent into my Tsukiyomi.


    He found himself sitting on a chair, his Bijuu Gyuuki sitting next to him. I shrunk Gyuuki to human size for an easier talk.


    ¡°What? Who''s the fool that kidnapped me? The mighty killer B!¡±, asked B somewhat confused.


    ¡°B, this is a Genjutsu, but I''m somehow not able to break it¡±, said Gyuuki, equally confused and somewhat surprised.


    ¡°That would be because I have put both of you into it. There isn''t a single person without the Sharingan that can escape it¡±, I said and brought Kura-chan into this world as well.


    The Tsukiyomi allows me godlike control and bringing someone inside it, that was inside my head, to begin with, was easy.


    ¡°Hello brother¡±, she said with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Yo, Nine-o, why are you here and who''s the hot chick? A friend of yea?¡±, asked B.


    ¡°This B is my girlfriend Kurama, she is the nine tailed fox and soon to be new Juubi¡±, I answered and Gyuuki coughed in surprise.


    ¡°You are what? Kurama, what is the meaning of this?¡±, he asked.


    ¡°You see brother, Dex-kun her is dead set on giving me a body, so he decided to make me into the new Juubi, so that we have enough power to create a host for this much Chakra¡±, she explained and summoned a set of tea.


    ¡°You and a human together? What happened with all the hate for humanity¡±, asked the ox-octopus. Strange creature.


    ¡°That is still there, I don''t give a single thought about these apes and their insignificant existence. But Dex-kun here is different. He''s like me in thought and has seen much more. Life became interesting since I know him. It''s enjoyable for the first time since a dozen thousand years¡±, she explained with a fond smile.


    ¡°So what do you want from us Nine-o and Dexterio?¡±, asked B now, after listening to all this.


    ¡°Simple, I want most of Gyuuki''s Chakra. I don''t need everything and he will not die, only extremely weakened for a year. As you both have helped me before I am willing to take less than what I have done from the others. I don''t know if I need to take everything or just a little bit, so I went with most. For you, I am willing to only take six of his tails. He will be back up in his full strength after only a few month¡±, I said and waited for a reply.


    ¡°And what if we don''t agree?¡±, asked Gyuuki.


    ¡°Then I will trap you inside your body and suck so much out of Gyuuki that it will take decades for him to get back his strength. And don''t even think about breaking the Genjutsu. The moment you do I will know and cast Amaterasu on you with four of my clones that are watching over me. And flaring your Chakra as a beacon for help won''t be possible as well. I am confident in my abilities as a seal master to activate the seals before you are able to break the Genjutsu.


    But I am willing to let you watch the extraction. It will not hurt but will probably take more than two days to finish. In return I can give you a rap book about possible rimes¡±, I said, again truthfully. The mentioned book I have found in a dimension with a normal Japan. Just took it, like many other things. My inventory is more like a giant dump for anything slightly interesting. I even have the Infinity from Halo. Nice ship by the way.


    ¡°Hmm, what do you say Gyuuki? It''s your Chakra we''re speaking about¡±, asked B. Gyuuki squinted his eyes and looked at both me and Kura-chan for a long moment before letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I agree, fighting him and Kurama will only destroy the village and most likely kill us either way. I can feel that Kurama has already the Chakra of most of our siblings. Tell me, who are left?¡±, answered Gyuuki.


    ¡°We only need yours and Matatabi''s Chakra. None of us died so far and most Jinchuriki are also alive. Only the Jinchuriki of Isobu died. And that was necessary, without him dead we couldn''t finish the civil war in Kiri¡±, answered Kura-chan.


    ¡°Then so be it, stop this Genjutsu and we will cooperate¡±, answered Gyuuki.


    I did so and instantly teleport us away into the dessert of Sunagakure. In case they have just said they would help. This environment will be good for a full out fight.


    I then made an reinforced clone and sent him back into Kumo, where he searched for Yugito. They came back only a few moments later, she was in her nightgown and confused. The memories from my clone told me that he simply jumped inside her apartment and grabbed her before coming back.


    ¡°What happened?¡±, she asked wide eyed and already in a fighting position.


    ¡°Yo! You look good, are you in the mood?¡±, asked B with a slight nosebleed. True, Yugito wore a really revealing nightgown.


    ¡°What? NO!¡±, screamed Yugito before smacking B once over the head. She then turned to me and stiffened after recognizing who I was.


    ¡°Yugito, you are here because I want to have most of Matatabi''s Chakra. You won''t die or feel pain, the same is for Matatabi¡±, I simply said. She further tensed and jumped beside B.


    ¡°B, what should we do?¡±, she then whispered.


    ¡°Agree and start, Dexter told me what he plans and the alternative is against my plans¡±, said B. Yugito looked at him with a shocked face.


    ¡°We can beat him¡±, she hissed.


    ¡°Nope, we can''t he''s stronger than me and you together and has still strength to play with us as if we were something lesser¡±, he said fully serious. Yugito gulped once and glanced at me and then reluctantly stepped out of her fighting stance.


    ¡°Fine, what do I have to do and how long will this take?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°Yours will only take a few hours, B''s up to three days. You only need to allow me to touch your seal and I will take Matatabi''s Chakra in a way that won''t hurt both of you. You''ll have to inform me when it starts to hurt and I will slow down¡±, I answered.


    ¡°Are we doing this here?¡±, she asked and gestured around us. I nodded and clasped my hands together.


    ¡°[Creation of All Things]!¡± I then said and a house, fully furnished grew out of the sand.


    ¡°So Gyuuki was right, you have the Rinnegan and a good amount of practice over it¡±, muttered B, this time without trying to rap. I said nothing and let both of them inside. There we found a comfortable looking couch and something to eat.


    I offered Yugito a seat and waited for her to show me her seal. It was placed on her back, so I just had to put my hand on it and began with the extraction.


    It only took us four hours to extract most of Matatabi''s Chakra, I only took so much that she will be able to fight at full power in four months. The weaker Bijuu''s will all be faster at full strength, as they have less Chakra to recharge.


    ¡°Thank you, I will bring you back to your apartment, and here is some money for the broken window¡±, I said and gave Yugito a roll of money before sending her back with another clone.


    ¡°Now it''s only you, are you ready?¡±, I then asked and looked at B who has already taken off his shirt. His seal was on his chest.


    ¡°Sure¡±, he said and simply sat down. I started the process and it felt instantly different.


    ¡ãI can feel it, my body is changing, this would be enough. I might need a few years to finish the change, but it''s unstoppable now¡ã, said Kura-chan happily.


    I too felt the start of some changes, this extraction is different and the results will be interesting.

 Chapter 67

    Third Person''s POV;


    The absorption of Gyuukie''s Chakra was different for both Dexter and Kurama. It didn''t hurt like it did with Shukaku. In fact, the absorption itself was not different from Choumei''s. What differed was the effect it had on both of them.


    For the first time it didn''t feel pleasurable for Kurama, it itched. Her tails itched in an annoying way and she felt how her body changed. Over the time it took Dexter to absorb Gyuukie''s Chakra, which was three full days, she grew a tenth tail. Her fur turned white with her hair doing the same. Of course, this wasn''t permanent and could be changed, but it showed that her base form was no longer in her orange-red color.


    She felt how her Chakra capacity increased beyond what should be possible with Gyuukie''s Chakra. A third eye formed on her head and her skin paled significantly. She now resembled an albino with her skin and hair color.


    She also knew that the Reaper Death Seal was no longer a problem, she could escape whenever she wants to. Something she would only do if it doesn''t kill her Dexter.


    At the end, she was confident that she was the most powerful being on the planet, next to Dexter. Because he did change as well. In simple terms, he was no longer human.


    His already absurd amounts of Chakra were again increased and fused with his body, changing his cells and making him into something like her. He now was a construct of Chakra too and could, with enough practice, change his body to his liking.


    His Rinne-Sharingan eyes turned red and a third formed on his forehead. His hair, as well as his skin, became white as bones and his body became more sturdy. This were all the visible changes. The largest was his new status as a Chakra being, he was fairly sure that he now knew how to use his third eye.


    Only the basics, but he still somewhat knew how to travel between dimensions and also how to enact the Infinite Tsukuyomi. On top of this came a large increase in Chakra control. It all felt natural as if the Chakra itself wanted to be used by him.


    But not all was good and well. Dexter had no problems with his new power, his body still had the godly constitution of [A Body without a Limit]. He could hold millions of times of the energy he now possesses without being in danger.


    Kurama was different, the moment the changes were complete she felt that thinking was harder than before. There was also a desire of gaining more power. These changes were at first ignored by her, but the moment she really considered killing Dexter, so that she could absorb his Chakra, made her cancel her earlier dismissal instantly.


    This was a problem and has to be spoken about.


    So after three days Dexter opened his three eyes for the first time since starting the extraction and felt good beyond anything he has felt since being born into the body of Naruto.


    ¡°Yo, is it finished? You look cool, is nine-o now ten-o, everything cheerio?¡±, asked B. He had dozed off a few times during the three days. The extraction didn''t hurt and his link to Gyuuki wasn''t weakening, so he allowed himself to sleep a few hours a day.


    ¡°Yes, everything went well, all that is now left is the creation of Kura-chan''s body. Thank you, B, without your agreement we would have to fight you, which might have destroyed most of Kumo.


    Here is the promised rap book¡±, said Dexter. He then gave B a thick book with rhyme suggestions and teleported both of them back into B''s room. There they were greeted by A who promptly hit B in the face.


    ¡°Where were you? And who is that?¡±, asked A with a snarl.


    ¡°Yo bro, this is nine-o, now ten-o. He asked to have some of Gyuuki''s Chakra¡±, answered B from inside the wall.


    ¡°And you gave it to him? Just like that, without asking me?¡±, asked A angrily.


    ¡°Surio, he would have taken it by force if I haven''t given it to his girlfriend and soon to be wife of course¡±, he replied, while stepping out of the rubble that was once his wall.


    A turned around and glared at Dexter.


    ¡°Your clothes look similar to the ones of the Uzukage, are you him?¡±, he asked, still with an angry tone.


    ¡°Yes, I have collected the Chakra of every Bijuu so that I could make mine into the ten tailed Juubi. Yours were the last and I made sure that they will have their strength back the fastest. Thanks to their cooperation I wasn''t forced to fight them¡±, Dexter answered calmly.


    ¡°All of them? What about Iwa''s or Kiri''s?¡±, asked A a little surprised. He hasn''t gotten any information about the death of their Jinchuriki.


    ¡°They are alive, but without the strength of their Bijuu for the next few years. B and Yugito will be at full strength in less time, probably lesser than a year¡±, answered Dexter.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°You know that this could be seen as an act of war?¡±, asked A with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, but it matters not. Now I''m able to give Kura-chan a body and anything else is not important. Kumo, Iwa, Kiri, Konoha, Suna and even Uzu are nothing in comparison to my Kurama. I will now go. Uzu will leave Kumo alone and we don''t seek war with you¡±, said Dexter and before A could reply vanished with a white flash.


    Dexter reappeared inside a deep forest far away from any human settlement.


    ¡ãDex-kun, we have a problem¡ã, said Kurama suddenly.


    ¡ãI''ll come inside¡ã, replied Dexter instantly and went to their shared mind-place.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s POV;


    Kura-chan sounded worried, so I hurried to get to her. She was inside the living room, sitting on a chair and holding her head.


    ¡°You said there is a problem?¡±, I asked while taking in all her new changes. Her new white hair and paler skin were looking good. The third eye will need some time to get used to, but that was the same with mine and we both should be able to close them.


    ¡°Yes, there is a problem, the Chakra, something is wrong with me¡±, she said with a slight tremor. She then rubbed her temples as if she had a headache.


    I walked over to her and stroked her back softly.


    ¡°What happened? From the look of it, you changed into a ten tailed Bijuu. We both somehow are now like the Juubi. With me having slightly less Chakra¡±, I said.


    ¡°The Chakra, it''s.. as if it has a mind of its own. It wants me to get more¡±, she said slowly and grabbed my hand. The next moment she squeezed hard and spun me around. I was now with the back on the table and she loomed over me, eyes wide and new rows of sharp teeth grew from her mouth.


    ¡°Kura-chan?¡±, I asked softly. She had a hungry glint in her eyes, yet the moment she looked at mine she reeled back in shock. Her new teeth vanished the same moment and her face looked shocked.


    ¡°I''m sorry, since the transformation I have this growing desire of gaining more Chakra. And you smell so..so... delicious.... What is happening Dex-kun?¡±, she said and looked at me with fearful eyes.


    I tried to go over to her, but she pushed me away with her tails. ¡°No, please stay away! Your scent, it makes me lose control. I can barely hold myself back¡±, she said and distanced herself farther away.


    ¡°Okay, so you are telling me that you gained the need of getting more Chakra?¡±, I asked to confirm the problem.


    ¡°Yes¡±, she simply said. Hmm, this might only get worse with time. She resembled the Juubi with the face she made a few moments ago. Is that why the Juubi isn''t more than a raging monster? Could it be that it can''t control the massive amounts of Chakra it has?


    Why isn''t it affecting me then? I do have a little less than Kura-chan, but it still dwarfs the amount I had before getting Gyuukie''s..... Wait, I still have my wish for a limitless body. Is that why I am in full control? And then there is the [Calm Mind] skill.


    ¡°I think I know what is happening, you are getting crazy from the amount of Chakra you now have. Your body can''t handle the stress and the mind slips into pure instincts or gets influenced by the Chakra itself¡±, I said in an attempt to explain what happens.


    ¡°So what? Anything was for nothing and I will become more feral until you have to put me down before I lose control and attack you? I don''t want that! I want to be with you. We wanted to take strolls on the shore of Uzu or eat some of Dan''s chicken dishes.... I want to wake up next to you while knowing that I am not only in your head¡±. Her voice broke at the end and she was sobbing openly.


    I so wished to go over to her and hug her, but her tails would keep me away. Too strong were her fears already.


    There were three solutions. The first would be to let her ignore the problem, she will most likely someday lose control and attack me. So this one was out. The second one was even less on my might do list, it was killing her.


    And the last one I came up with in this short amount of time was to take some of her Chakra away. We would have to seal half of her Chakra, probably in me, as the Reaper Death Seal would be perfect for it. The other half should be able to handle the Chakra.


    ¡°Kura-chan, I think it would be possible to seal one-half of your Chakra into the seal, while the other half, the half with your mind, will be transferred into your new body. This way we might reduce the amount of Chakra and automatically stop the influence on you¡±, I said after a pause.


    Her head snapped in my direction, her eyes wide. ¡°No!YES!... Do it, it gets harder¡±, she shouted and I left the seal the moment she finished her sentence.


    This will take most of my Chakra, the body will need to be as strong as possible, with all of her skills available. It needs to be a Chakra construct so that she can still transform her body, yet at the same time, it''s not allowed to be incorporeal. And I have not as much time as the Sage of the Six Paths, so there was no maturing time. This is why it will take most of my Chakra.


    So I clasped my hands together and opened all three eyes for maximum Chakra control while sucking Mana in at the same time for a bigger boost.


    ¡°[CREATION OF ALL THINGS]!¡±.


    Bones began to form in front of me, first the marrow, then the skeleton. The form was that of a woman. Muscles, blood, organs, cells the brain, basically, a whole human followed. On top came the skin and hair, her white ten tails and her fluffy ears.


    Now I had a human body, it was stronger than any natural human, but still not enough. I pumped Chakra into it, enough to give every Bijuu a run for its money.


    The amount of Chakra was so much that the ground around me cracked, the sky turned black and a storm began to form. Birds and forest animals were surely running away from the Chakra output I was creating.


    The body absorbed the Chakra, it got stronger, sturdier and then changed. It started with a weak glow that turned brighter and brighter until the whole body glowed in a bright green light. This took more than two hours and the finished product was Kura-chan''s normal body form with the constitution and capacity that could easily take her previous nine-tailed form.


    On a side note, I noticed that my Chakra turned green and was no longer blue.


    However, that wasn''t what mattered now, what matters is that I now have to separate Kura-chan''s Chakra from her and push her mind and half of it into the body. I reached out towards her Chakra. It was a burning red ball and lashed at my probe the moment I got into contact. It started to suck on my own Chakra before it reeled back right after.


    Which was good, because it meant that she still had some control. I willed my Chakra to trap hers and then tried to separate the ball into two halves. It didn''t work. It tried to eat my own Chakra now more often and was starting to wiggle itself out of the trap.


    ¡°Sorry Kura-chan¡±, I whispered and forcibly separated the ball. It looked as if a butcher knife was hacking a piece of sturdy meat in two. I had to attack the same place over and over, or it would have melded back together.


    All this while hearing the painfully screams of Kura-chan. This wasn''t an easy and painless way, it had the finesse of a butcher that was cutting bone and meat. For the first time since I can remember I felt pain from causing pain. Her pained wails cut as deep as I did to her core.


    Her Chakra wasn''t keen on being separated and tried to fight back, it first tried to stitch itself back together, but the stitches were cut faster apart than they were made. So it started to shoot spikes at my own core. Red spikes shot into my green core and pierced it in an attempt to both absorb me and stop me.


    It hurt like hell but was nothing to the mental pain that came from Kura-chan''s wailing. So I gritted my teeth and continued with more force. I almost didn''t notice that I started to bleed from my eyes, ears, and nose, so focused were I on the things inside me.


    And then, after countless seconds filled with struggle, my metaphorical butcher knife came down for the last time and cut Kura-chan in two. I held both of them away from each other and guided one of it towards my hands. It was the one I heard the sobs comming from.


    The other I put into the Reaper Death Seal and closed the gates, not knowing if it could do me harm.


    Kura-chan has now reached my arms and I put my hands on her body, from where I then began to push the Chakra inside. She was still way more powerful than all of her siblings combined with herself, but the overall amount was less than half of what she had before the separation.


    I tried to hurry and pushed her inside as fast as I could, this would have been the death sentence to my arms if it was before the transformation. Now it only left burned skin and some internal damage.


    Then, I don''t know how long after I started, it was finished and all of her was inside her new body. I fell down and hugged her body, totally exhausted and only barely noticing that I forgot to make her clothes as well.


    I gathered the last remains of mental strength and teleported us inside my bedroom in Uzu, a moment later exhaustion overcame me and I fell asleep.

 Chapter 68

    Third Person''s POV;


    Kushina was humming while cleaning her and her son''s shared house. She has already finished the lower floor and was now starting on the first floor. She just opened the door to her son''s bedroom when she saw something that was not normal.


    There was a white-haired woman with fox ears, ten tails and white skin sitting in the bed of her son. She was naked and stroking the head of a white-haired man, he also had fox ears, ten tails, and white skin. But other than her, he was sleeping.


    The expression of the woman was lovingly and the care with which she stroked the head of the man showed her affection to him.


    ¡°Are you two a summon of Dexter I don''t know of?¡±, asked Kushina after a moment. The white-haired woman broke her gaze at the man and looked up at Kushina, her eyes were slitted and red.


    ¡°Hello Kushina, my Dex-kun was finally able to give me a body, after so many years of training¡±, answered the woman in a calm and happy voice.


    ¡°Ah yes¡±, began Kushina. She had some problems with the moment, her son was now apparently an albino and he had freed his girlfriend. So they are now both physical. She came to the only logical conclusion that was possible at this moment.


    ¡°Does that mean that I can start with the preparations for your wedding?¡±, she asked with a certain glint in her eyes. This was one of her wishes since becoming pregnant.


    ¡°Sure, I will just wait here and watch my Dex-kun¡±, answered the now identified Kurama. Kushina on her part suppressed a shout of glee. She rather chooses to run out of the house to fetch Mikoto and Tsunade. Only one thought in her mind, this will be one glorious wedding!


    Kurama ignored this and decided to go back to watch her Dex-kun sleeping. The wounds he had were already healed. The remaining half of her Chakra inside of him made sure of that, as well as his own healing ability.


    And what dire wounds they were, one of his arms was burned off, similar to what happened when he absorbed Shukaku''s Chakra. His stomach had a black line moving from the center towards his arm. Every crossing organ was fried, his liver, kidney, digestive tract, a bit of his heart and one lung. The Chakra Pathway her Chakra took was burned out and would have needed Dexter''s [Flames of Healing] if his body weren''t now made out of Chakra. As it is it''s near impossible to kill him. Rip his arm off and it will regrow in a matter of seconds.


    Someone like Pain might be able to absorb his Chakra with the Rinnegan, but that will need a lot of time, if not weeks with the amount of Chakra he now has.


    Kurama was confident with sitting in the bed, Dexter on her lap and smiling down at his sleeping face, while softly stroking his hair. For all that she could think of, life was perfect in this moment.


    Until Dexter began to stir and opened his eyes to see Kurama. A smile directly pointed at her on his face. It was this moment that she had to correct herself, this was the perfect, full stop.


    ¡°Morning, did it work or am I still scrumptious for you?¡±, asked Dexter.


    Kurama thought about this for a moment and then smiled, her canines in full view. ¡°Oh, you are yummy, but not in the same way¡±, she said and moved further down to give him a kiss.


    The kiss lasted for several moments and ended with a smiling Kurama.


    ¡°Oh, I like that, but I''m still sore all over, can we just stay like this for a few hours?¡±, asked Dexter. He then flipped over and was face down in Kurama''s lap.


    Kurama sighed fondly and began to caress the neck of Dexter. She could wait. Dexter then breathed out in pure bliss, a hot and strong breath that hit Kurama directly between her legs. Her new real body was already showing its good sides, but she will be seriously on the edge if Dexter keeps on with this precise deep breaths....


    Suffice to say, Dexter kept on and ten minutes into the cuddling Kurama couldn''t resist any longer and crashed this new body in as it is proper.


    Both of them took a few hours later a long shower and then walked down into the kitchen to find Kushina, Mikoto, and Tsunade sitting on the kitchen table. All of them smirking knowingly.


    ¡°Ah right, I don''t have silencing seals in my room, yet¡±, said Dexter in realization and then promptly walked to the fridge and fetched a bottle of cola.


    ¡°At least we know that Kurama is a screamer¡±, laughed Tsunade.


    ¡°What can I say, with what my Dex-kun is capable of. It would be hard to not scream¡±, replied the fox woman instantly and sat down on Dexter''s lap.


    ¡°Tsk, and here I hoped to embarrass them¡±, muttered Tsunade with a mocked frown.


    Dexter chuckled a little and drunk some of his cola, before looking over the many many papers that were all over the table. ¡°What are you doing anyway?¡±, he asked in mild confusion. He picked one of them up and looked over a list of flowers.


    ¡°We''re planning a wedding¡±, chirped Kushina happily.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Cool, but why is Yuugao-nee not with you? I mean it''s her wedding isn''t it?¡±, asked Dexter. He was sure that the wife mostly loves such things, at least until it gets serious and the stress piles up.


    ¡°Yuugao is out on a mission and it''s not her wedding, it''s yours¡±, said Mikoto.


    ¡°I didn''t know that I will marry, Kura-chan did you know?¡±, asked Dexter the woman that was sitting on his lap and drinking his cola while he didn''t look.


    ¡°Kushina asked something about us marrying while you slept, I was too occupied with something to really listen¡±, she replied with a shrug and downed the rest of the bottle.


    Dexter looked at the now empty bottle, then at his girlfriend, from there on to his mother and back to the bottle. He then shrugged, activated his Rinne-Sharingan and refilled the bottle with [Creation of All].


    ¡°That was the most blatant abuse of power I have ever seen¡±, grumbled Tsunade. Dexter only grinned at her and drunk from the ice cold fresh cola with extra gas.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have a goddess sitting on my lap, I can''t just stand up and fetch a new one¡±, defended Dexter then. He turned towards his mother, ¡°I want to have Dan-san as our main chef, other than that fine with me¡±.


    ¡°Okay, the most less romantic proposal I have ever seen¡±, deadpanned Kushina. With a defeated sigh she looked back at her work and began to explain to the newly engaged couple what she has planned so far.


    The next few days were nothing but cuddling, sex and more cuddling between Dexter and Kurama, both only left their shared room if it was necessary and even then only together. They did not even eat. This worried Tsunade at first, but she stepped down from her medical warpath when she heard that neither needed to eat or sleep any longer. They just did it for pleasure.


    A whole week later and Kushina was determined to get her son out of the room, even if it''s only for rechecking the marriage plans. There were guests to be invited and a location to be chosen. She steeled herself and banged on the door, normal knocking wouldn''t work.


    It took them a few seconds, but the door opened. Dexter, fully naked, if you ignore his boxers, stood on the other side. Kushina opened her mouth to start, but then breathed the air in that came out of the room.


    ¡°Dammit Dexter, is it too much to air the room once or twice a day? The smell of sex is almost cut-able¡±, she groaned. ¡°Anyway, you two need to do something else than what you have done the last week. There are things you have to look over as a Kage and I want to go with Kurama shopping, she needs a dress for the wedding¡±, she then said.


    ¡°Kura-chan, you heard her¡±, asked Dexter over his head, back into the room. Some rustling of sheets followed and a naked Kurama pressed herself on the back of Dexter. Kushina was only mildly envious of the body that Kurama had and then highly proud of the fact that her son was the one that caught this woman''s, heart. Even if this woman was responsible for the death of her late husband.... But that was years ago and she was over it, mostly.


    ¡°Do I? Can''t we just create some on the day of the wedding?¡±, asked Kurama, her head resting on Dexter''s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes you do, all things a proper wedding has to have. This includes choosing a dress with your mother, or in this case, the mother of the groom¡±, replied Kushina sternly.


    ¡°And Dexter needs to meet Daichi either way, you would have to wait in the meantime¡±, she added.


    ¡°Okay, fine, we''ll grab some clothes¡±, both said and the door closed before opening a moment later. Dexter had his signature clothes on, while Kurama wore a blazing red and orange kimono that was showing her beauty splendidly.


    Satisfied with the result Kushina tried to grab Kurama''s hand to drag her off. She grabbed once through the air, then twice. With a frown, she looked back and saw the stare of Kurama.


    ¡°Only my Dex-kun is allowed to touch me¡±, she said coldly.


    ¡°But what about the dresser? They need to take measures and all that¡±, protested Kushina.


    ¡°Only.Dex-kun.May.Touch.Me¡±, repeated Kurama slowly. With a defeated grumble Kushina let the topic go and walked off. A moment later Kurama began to follow her and they made their way out of the mansion and into the city of Uzushiogakure.


    There they were greeted by a lot of people, Ninja and civilians alike. They knew of Kushina''s heritage and who she was. She was basically a celebrity. Some looked confused when they saw Kurama but said nothing, others did ask and were answered with the statement that this was going to be Dexter''s wife, Kurama, soon to be Kurama Uzumaki.


    Needless to say that this information was shared among the population faster than Dexter could eat his chicken after a chicken less week. And yes, such a thing is possible.


    They reached the shop for festivity clothing almost an hour later and were greeted by an already knowing owner. The owner, a young blond woman in her late twenties, greeted them with a happy smile and asked them in.


    ¡°So I heard that Kurama-san will marry our Uzukage-sama?¡±, asked the woman, who had seen it as her duty to serve them herself.


    ¡°Yes, my Dex-kun and I will marry. And then we will stay together forever¡±, said Kurama with a puffed out chest. A move that made some clerks look down on their own in envy.


    ¡°You mean until death does part you¡±, said the owner helpfully.


    ¡°Not if I have a word in it¡±, denied Kurama with a knowing smile. The woman looked a little unsure of what to say but decided to simply continue with her work.


    ¡°Then let me take your measurements¡±, she began and took a measuring tape out of her pouch.


    ¡°That might be a problem, the village Kurama comes from has a tradition that once a woman is engaged she isn''t allowed to be touched by anyone but the groom¡±, cut Kushina hastily in before Kurama could make a scene. She was proud of herself, coming up with such a story in such short time.


    ¡°Eh? Is that so? My, what a strange custom. But what would we be without our customs, am I right?¡±, said the woman in shock. She then grabbed her chin as if she was in deep thought and nodded a few times while walking around Kurama.


    ¡°Yes, I think I know the right dress. It''s in the back of the shop, please wait a moment¡±, she then said and rushed off. A few moments later and she came back with a white and red wedding kimono.


    ¡°This should fit you splendidly Kurama-san¡±, she said and gave the dress over to Kurama, who then walked into one of the changing rooms and started to change.


    ¡°Please call when you need help, this it isn''t easy to put on such a dress without help¡±, said one of the clerks from the other side of the cover.


    ¡°Now then, Kushina-sama, what can we do for you? I mean you too are in need of a new dress am I right?¡±, asked the owner then. With the main person busy she could give the other important woman in the shop her full attention.


    ¡°Yes I do, you know, it has to be pretty, but not prettier than what Kurama will wear¡±, lamented Kushina. The talk turned rapidly into an expert conversation about this dress or that one.


    It lasted for fifteen minutes until the covers from Kurama''s changing room were pulled aside and Kurama came out, dressed in her kimono and looked more than a little divine.


    (similar, with less boobs; https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/originals/9c/60/64/9c6064d01f1cd85c08c9fe19e98c4b74.jpg</a> Don''t own it)


    ¡°Stunningly beautiful, our Uzukage-sama can be glad to marry such a woman¡±, breathed the owner out, breaking the stunned silence.


    ¡°That''s wonderful, now I don''t have to worry about looking better than the wife, as that''s not possible¡±, said Kushina in relief and a slight grumble at the end. She was 24 for crying out loud, she had a right to be pretty. Then again, this was the soon to be the wife of her son, who now looks to be as old as her.... life was crazy.


    Kurama looked at herself in a mirror and nodded satisfied before walking back into the changing room, while Kushina started a midlife crisis, in her early twenties.


    Another five minutes later and she came back out, the kimono neatly folded. She was ready to go, but Kushina hadn''t decided on her own dress, so it was either waiting a few hours or sneaking off.


    Needless to say that Kurama was gone before Kushina even had donned the first dress.


    She rather chooses to walk down the shopping district of Uzu, testing a fruit here, something to bite there and all in all just walk around and enjoying her new body. The people, who all know her by now, were happy see her and even gave her most of the food for free.


    It didn''t take long and Kurama found herself in front of the giant Kagetower. She has, without noticing it, followed Dexter''s Chakra and was now a few meter away from his office. With a smile, she walked in, ignored anyone else and opened the doors to Dexter''s office.


    There she found him standing leaned on his desk with Daichi in front of him. They were holding reports of some kind and in the middle of some discussion. They stopped mid-sentence and turned around to see her coming in.


    ¡°Kura-chan, why are you here? Where''s mom?¡±, asked Dexter with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°She decided to linger longer than necessary, so I choose to go on my own. I wanted to visit you¡±, replied Kurama smoothly. She stopped next to him and hugged his arm between her breasts.


    ¡°Do you have an hour?¡±, she asked, her voice only a breathed in his ear.


    ¡°Daichi? You remember what I saw when I last teleported into MY office?¡±, Dexter asked with a slight stutter.


    ¡°Yes and I understand, don''t forget the silencing seals¡±, answered Daichi with a grin. His thought while walking out and closing the door were along the lines of the skills of his grandchild and that he knew what was good.

 Chapter 69

    Third Person''s POV;


    A man, a woman, a cripple, and a plant man stood on a tower. What normally would begin as a bad joke was the reality in the Land of Rain. Pain, Obito, Konan, and Zetsu were in the highest tower of their capital. Pain''s stare was directed outwards of a balcony, down at his village. The village that saw him as God.


    ¡°So the nine tails met every Jinchuriki and even stole the seven tails for himself. This might complicate some things¡±, said Konan.


    ¡°No, their actions are insignificant for us. When the time comes near I will go and catch them myself. For now, we need to replace Kakuzu and Hidan, their deaths were unplanned and their position can''t stay free¡±, denied Pain. He was angry that such mortal beings had the audacity to interfere with his plan of peace, but he will prevail, he will win, for he is God.


    ¡°Don''t disappoint us and do not underestimate the nine tails Jinchuriki, he has shown that he is stronger than what should be possible at this time. The fact that he somehow became a Kage is proving this¡±, warned Obito.


    ¡°Zetsu what about the two candidates?¡±, asked Pain, not acknowledging Obito''s words.


    ¡°They agreed to help, but only under Itachi''s threat. I will have to keep an eye on them¡±, reported the plant man dutifully.


    ¡°And what about Konoha?¡±. Was Pain''s next question. He oh so wished to go and kill Danzo now, but everything had its time and Danzo''s wasn''t now.


    ¡°War preparations are in full move, recruitment is higher than never and each Genin is now leaving the school with a cursed seal. The death toll is explained by a more dangerous final exam¡±. This was according to their plans. They needed Konoha and the rest of the world at war, it would make gathering the Jinchuriki easier.


    ¡°And Itachi?¡±, asked Pain. He knew that Itachi had a past with Danzo and that he hated the war-hawk almost as much as Pain did himself.


    ¡°He is...grumpy but does nothing. He reasons that Sasuke is too old for Danzo''s indoctrination and that''s it. I don''t think it will pose a problem in the near future¡±, said Zetsu his opinion. Pain hummed in agreement and then continued to stare out of his balcony. The others saw the dismissal and left.


    ¡°Soon the world will see peace¡±, mumbled the man with a massive god complex.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Konoha;


    ¡°Hokage-sama, the reports about the latest skirmishes in the Land of River. We lost a squad but took three squads from Sunagakure out¡±, summarized a secretary to Danzo. The heavily bandaged man took the folder and gave his secretary a nod. The woman swiftly left and Danzo was alone with his most trusted ROOT agents.


    Everything went according to his plans. He was Hokage, the new Genin were stronger than ever and his ROOT got more new recruits since its foundation. Orphanages all across the Land of Fire were empty thanks to his recruitment.


    And Orochimaru''s experiments went along as well. His affection on Sasuke could be stirred away by a better solution. Why trying to possess a hate driven child that had no loyalty, if you could make your own loyal soldiers?


    The moment Danzo got his hands on Sasuke he milked him like a cow and started to create his loyal army of Sharingan user. At first, Orochimaru wasn''t amused, but then made an 180¡ã turn when he got the idea of cloning Sasuke and pumping the clone full with drugs so that it would mature faster.


    The last Uchiha wouldn''t stay the last for long. In a few months a battalion of new soldiers will be born and then a few years from now Danzo will have his unwavering loyal army of Sharingan user.


    The cover missions in the Land of Tea are progressing with high success and in a few months, it will be nothing more than a puppet state to the mighty Konoha. Then they will concentrate more on River. So far they only harassed it a bit, nothing serious. But once Tea was theirs River will fall.


    Sound was taking over Rice on the other side. It was slower as it was weaker than Konoha and weakened by the invasion, but there was progress. And progress was everything that they needed.


    Then there were reports about the Kazekage. They seriously made their Jinchuriki into a Kage, stupid idiots, he thought. Danzo had every intention of using the split that came from such a move and the next Chunin Exams in Suna will be the perfect opportunity to get rid of this Jinchuriki. Who knows, maybe they could even get their fingers on the one tail.


    Now with the loss of the nine tails, and what a fuck up that was, Konoha was weakened. It''s true that Konoha never used their Bijuu in its wars but having one and lacking one will make the difference.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The death of Dexter Uzuki was a major setback, at least they also killed Jiraiya.


    And then there were reports about Kirigakure. It seems like the rebels won the civil war and a new Kage was chosen. A woman with two bloodlines, now he could get his hands on such a thing....


    But Uzushiogakure''s involvement was troubling. He knew that they wouldn''t ally with Konoha, their Kage somehow knew of Konoha''s involvement in its first destruction. But now it was back and stronger than ever. They are strong enough to bring down everyone if they have enough time.


    Their alliance with Kirigakure and the new Land of Spring are boosting their ranks in footsoldiers. Danzo wasn''t stupid, you couldn''t survive as long as he did if you were an idiot, he knew that Spring had technology that could become dangerous. He did send out a ROOT squad to acquire some of it and destroy any production lines.


    There were no reports from the moment they stepped on land. Danzo had written them off. If Uzu was involved then Spring had a barrier that would find any and all intruders. Konoha had the same thanks to them.


    Which made it obvious how the Uzukage himself managed to invade Konoha and free one of his prisoners. Why he only took Anko was a mystery to him, Guy and Kakashi were stronger and would have helped him against Konoha.


    Would have was the right phrase. They were now loyal to him and, sadly, to Orochimaru. Orochimaru''s curse seal was such a fine thing, yet also trouble. Each new seal would strengthen Orochimaru''s place in Konoha. It was a good thing that the seal also had a loyalty part for him now.


    But back to the topic, Uzushiogakure was growing in strength and will be a problem in the future. Orochimaru has told him about his attempt to kill them off with a high lethal virus. That there were no reports about an illness told them that it failed.


    Only someone like Tsunade would have been able to counteract the virus fast enough and she wasn''t seen in the last years. Maybe she did defect to Uzu? She had a past with them and if the Uzukage told her about Konoha''s role in its demise... suffice to say that the female Sannin would be pissed.


    Konoha will deal with Uzu in the future, Kiri was still weak from the civil war and not much of a support. For now, they had to focus on Suna. These sand rats dared to betray them. Orochimaru would be taken care of as well, but for now, he had his uses.


    These thoughts and more were running through the head of the Hokage. He and the village were preparing for a future filled with war, and in their minds, with a Konoha on the top.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sunagakure, Kage office;


    A sandstorm was running rampage through Sunagakure, but that did not mean that there was no work to do. Gaara and his siblings were inside his office, speaking about the coming Chunin exams. Gaara was sitting behind his desk. Temari on a couch and Kankurou was leaning against a wall.


    ¡°Gaara, here are the registration forms for the coming Chunin exams. Konoha is sending four teams, Uzushiogakure two, Kumogakure five, Iwagakure also four, Kirigakure three and other minor villages one or two. All in all, we will have 30 teams participating, including ours it will be 38¡±, read Temari from a file in her hands.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to allow Konoha to take part?¡±, asked Kankurou from his leaning position on the wall.


    ¡°Yes, it will show that we don''t fear them and will represent strength. The opposition would use anything else as a sign of weakness and discredit me further. We can''t allow that to happen. Some of our black list ANBU are ready for their mission aren''t they?¡±, said Gaara.


    ¡°Yes, those with little Chakra have gotten their backstory and will act as Genin in the exams¡±, affirmed Temari.


    ¡°Remind me why it is such a good idea to cheat during the exams? If one of the other villages gets wind of this¡±, asked Kankurou displeased, he left the sentence unfinished, but everyone present knew what he meant.


    ¡°Because we need to show that we are strong, we need at least one team in the finals and this team has to be strong enough to beat the other Genin¡±, explained Temari as if Kankurou was stupid.


    Their plan was to use young looking unlisted ANBU as fake Genin in the Chunin exams so that the world will see their strength. This was not unheard of between the other villages. It was practiced a few times each decade, mostly when a village needed to look stronger than it was. Of course, the other villages will suspect such a thing and will try to call them on the ploy.


    This was why these black list teams were never recorded in any files and are used exclusively for such a thing. Others were deliberately not promoted so that they could stay Genin. Genin did not mean that you have to be weak, there were Genin as strong as Jonin or stronger and Jonin only as strong as Genin. It all depends on their field of expertise.


    ¡°Are the stages prepared?¡±, Gaara then asked, changing the topic back to the preparation.


    ¡°Yes, the supplies were placed and our Genin informed of their position. They won''t have much trouble with tracking through the dessert¡±, replied Temari.


    ¡°Good, and our normal Genin? How are they?¡±. There have to be some normal Genin as well, it was unnatural to have so many exceptional teams, so it was the norm to only use one, at most two black list teams for a single exam.


    ¡°So so, we do have two that are fairly high for Genin, almost Chunin level. But in comparison with us or what happened in Konoha? They wouldn''t last a minute against many of them¡±. The sigh that followed Temari''s evaluation was a one of disbelieve.


    ¡°Yeah, those were monster. Lee, Neji, Shikamaru, Sasuke, and then this Dexter, all of them were above the normal Chunin in either strength, skill or battle tactics.


    ¡°Dexter was no Genin¡±, stated Gaara. The other two looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Eh Gaara, if we were in the same exam and Dexter was sure as hell a Genin, at least by Rank¡±, said Kankurou.


    ¡°No, Dexter was merely a clone, at least during the finals. Shukaku was the one who told me. Dexter was no Genin, he was the Uzukage. He is the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed Fox¡±, he explained and both of his siblings drew in a sharp breath.


    ¡°The fuck? What was the Uzukage doing hiding as a Genin? The guy, and sorry but it''s true, wiped the floor with you¡±, asked Kankurou, his face scrunched in confusion.


    ¡°He wanted Shukaku¡±, Gaara simply said. This was the first time that he told someone about this, he was confident in his sibling''s loyalty, of that he was sure now. But the fact that Shukaku wasn''t even whispering nor the distinct lack of his Chakra was worrying him.


    ¡°What.. what do you mean? If he stole the Shukaku then he would have killed you¡±, asked Temari. She knew that it was only for the benevolence of the Uzukage that Gaara was alive, but that the monster of a human was stealing his siblings Bijuu, that she didn''t know.


    ¡°He sucked the Chakra out of Shukaku, I don''t know how, only that it burned like fire and turned his arms into cinders¡±, Gaara explained, remembering the pain and burning of his body.


    But he was stronger since then. The control over his Chakra was easier and the ease with which he could manipulate his sand was beyond anything he could do before. In truth, he was thanking the Uzukage for what he had done. He could sleep and was at least twice as strong directly after and many times stronger now.


    ¡°The acts of the Uzukage allowed me to become stronger, the pain I felt during the fight is a small price to pay. And I still feel Shukaku, he is just silent¡±, reassured Gaara. The coming months will be hectic, strenuous and troublesome, but they will also be interesting.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Iwagakure, Kage office;


    Onoki, the fence sitter, one of the oldest Ninja alive was sitting in his chair. A chair that was specially made for easing back pain.


    He had a few reports in front of him, some normal village matters others of high importance. For example, the spy report about Konoha gearing up for war. Their sight was clear, Konoha wants revenge on Sunagakure, the question was how Iwa could profit from that?


    Suna was barely one of the major five villages, to begin with, it could hold its position by the sheer difficulty of conquering it. And that the people there were more resilient and had to be fierce. Living in a desert made one like that.


    It was clear that war will happen and Iwa will use this chance to profit, maybe they can take Fang and Claw? Those villages were always a buffer between Iwa and Suna, but without Suna, they can be easily taken. Their fertile land would do our food production good.


    Yes, that would be the best course of action. And with that thought the fence sitter pressed a button and asked his secretary;¡°Vero, I want to speak with Kitsuchi and Butsuchi¡±. With that done he leaned backward and rested his agitated back. It seems the future needed to be reminded why he survived so long.

 Chapter 70

    Third Person''s POV;


    A few month passed since Kurama''s evolution into the ten tailed fox and with it the construction of her body. Dexter and Kurama were now married and Kurama a figure head of being a wife to her husband. At least the citizen of Uzu saw her as such. She herself was more annoyed by all the attention she got and only tried to spent more time with her Dexter.


    But Dexter was still the Uzukage and there were duties linked into this title. One of such a duty was it to attend the finals of a Chunin exam that has a Genin team of one''s own village in it.


    And it just so happened that Uzu had such a team in the Chunin exam that was taking place in Sunagakure.


    It was by this reason that Dexter walked through the desert of Suna. His mother as an ANBU guard at one side, his wife on the other. Mikoto was also with them and was walking next to Kurama.


    Both Dexter and Kurama had their tails out, Kurama was also showing her ears. This wasn''t possible for Dexter, thanks to the traditional Kage robes.


    ¡°I hate the desert¡±, complained Dexter for the fifth time in two minutes. He has started to complain sometime during the last hour and the others were quite annoyed by it.


    ¡°Then just let it rain, shouldn''t be such a problem¡±, proposed Kurama. She had no problems with the sun, but Dexter said that he always disliked the sun. Something that he kept from his first life.


    ¡°Make it rain? Do you know how much Chakra that would cost?¡±, asked Kushina with a raised eyebrow that was hidden by her ANBU mask.


    ¡°Not enough to even be noticed by him¡±, answered Kurama with a shrug. Both Mikoto and Kushina looked at Kurama as if she had sprouted a second head.


    ¡°Hmm, you''re right dear. Then let me make it rain!¡±, said Dexter with a sagely nod. He let his Rinne-Sharingan flare and a quick manipulation of the weather created a cloud over them that let down copious amounts of rain.


    ¡°I hate rain¡±, complained Kushina now. The rain was strong enough to create a small river behind them, the sand was simply not able to absorb it. It rained as heavily as in a strong monsoon and, Dexter''s grin to judge after, would not stop for the foreseeable future.


    ¡°Really? I think it feels refreshing. The sun is hot enough to make the rain cool but not cold and you can always step out of it, you know?¡±, said Mikoto in a happy and refreshed tone. She was really enjoying the rain.


    ¡°Yep, the cloud is only five-meter or so in diameter, you can step out¡±, agreed Dexter. He was also fond of the rain and was holding the hand of his wife. There is nothing better than a walk in the rain with your wife.


    ¡°No, I am on duty¡±, grumbled Kushina. She would not leave her place during a mission, even if her target to protect does not need protection. She glanced over at the happy couple and looked back on their wedding.


    They had two weddings, one was large and political with a lot of foreign guests. It took place in Wave and was anything but romantic. It was also a duty as a Kage to hold a grand wedding. Kurama was not amused by all the spittle licker and or arrogant lord and ladies. She quickly excused herself under the disguise that she didn''t feel well. This left Dexter to the hyenas and the poor Uzukage had to speak politician for half a day.


    The other wedding was way better. It was still a city-wide festival but their friends were there, they did not have to be so formal and Dan, the most favorite chef of Dexter, was showing why he was so well liked by the chicken gourmet.


    Dexter had no male friends and Kurama no female ones, so there was no best man nor a bridesmaid. They did also not exchange rings. Both of them just swore to be together forever. Some questioned the phrase and asked why they did not say until death does them part. They answered that it would be so much better to be together forever.


    What followed was a giant party that lasted for three days and was the death of at least two thousand chickens. A tenth of those was eaten by Dexter alone.


    Kurama looked so pretty in her wedding dress and Dexter was handsome beyond anything inside his suit. The wedding was not traditional and more a mix of everything that was either cool or looked pretty. At the end of the three-day festival, they left the face of the earth and were only seen months later.


    And much happened in these months. Konoha was now all geared up for war and only needed a reason to start. Iwagakure was also moving its troops, Kumogakure has closed its borders more tightly than what it was to begin with and Kirigakure was steadily making progress in rebuilding its destroyed land.


    Uzushiogakure now has a functioning Chakra armour for all its soldiers and both healing seals, as well as better paper bombs and a variety of other traps, was common to find in each unit. Kiri got a weaker Chakra armour that had a absurdly complicated fail-safe seal. It was there in case they think betrayal was a good idea.


    Suna was on the brink of a civil war with Gaara standing on shaky legs as the current Kazekage.


    The Chunin exam was his attempt of gaining more support and showing the world that they were not weak. So each nation sent their Genin squad and waited for a message bird.


    Uzushiogakure got one of such birds with the notification that one of their teams made it to the finals. That was, as already said, why they were walking through the desert and that was why Kushina had a sunburn all over her face and hands.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±, she asked. The rain was obscuring her vision, truly not something she likes during a protection mission.


    ¡°I think we will see Suna behind the next larger dune¡±, answered Dexter. He had no problems with his vision. True to his words Suna was behind the next dune. It stood in its rocky glory, tall and strong in the desert that would kill any attackers by simply existing.


    ¡°Damn, I really want to see how Danzo thinks it will be possible to invade this place¡±, mused Dexter. The stone wall was at least a hundred or so meter high and almost vertical. Ballistic weapons and Ninja were positioned all over it and there were only a few entry points. Those were easy to defend and also long and in a single line. Anyone who wanted to attack this bulwark of nature had to go through the deadly desert first and would be spotted long before the village itself was even in view.


    ¡°How would you attack such a village?¡±, asked Dexter both his ANBU guards.


    ¡°Depends, do we have to keep the civilians save? Do we want to take the village for ourselves and do we have cheat like abilities like you?¡±, asked Kushina in return. Questions like this kept the travel interesting.


    ¡°No to the abilities the rest is up to you¡±, answered Dexter. He personally would just send down a meteorite and be done with it. Or swarming the place from the inside with clones of his own.


    ¡°A direct frontal assault is suicide, so maybe poisoning their water supplies and then a starving tactic? The only other idea I have is to install spies that will open the gates or attack directly like what happened in Konoha¡±, said Kushina.


    ¡°Poisoning will be hard, they have their own well inside the village. But the other idea is possible. And I think it is what might happen during this exam¡±, said Dexter with a nod.


    Kurama smiled evilly, she hadn''t killed something in ages and she was itching to test her body in other ways than for sex. ¡°You really think so? But wouldn''t a small task force not be too weak?¡±, she asked.


    ¡°Yes, that would normally be the case, but with Orochimaru and Danzo working together it might not. The strength of Konoha''s elite Ninja combined with the curse seal and maybe chemical warfare might do the trick and at least weaken Suna severely.


    I at least don''t believe that this exam will be a quiet one. And let''s stop with speaking about the destruction of Suna. Our welcoming committee has reached us¡±, answered Dexter. A moment later a squad of Suna Ninja jumped down in front of them. They were led by Temari, she had her custom wind fan on her back and was standing at the front.


    ¡°Good day Uzukage-sama, it''s a pleasure to be allowed to welcome you into Sunagakure. I hope your travel was not too uncomfortable?¡±, she said in greeting and with a small bow.


    ¡°Hello to you too, I see you managed to safely escape the invasion of Konoha. Good for you, as for the weather, it was okay. But you seriously have a problem with sudden rainstorms that keep following people¡±, joked Dexter.


    Temari smiled wryly, reminded of the fight between the Uzukage and her youngest brother and the swift defeat of Gaara. ¡°Yes, they are a problem we have to fight against on a daily basis. If you please would follow me, we have arranged a guest house for you and your escort, as well as your wife of course¡±, she then said and turned around. The other Suna Ninja positioned themselves in a box formation around Dexter and his company.


    They were led through a checkpoint and directly inside the village. They were able to skip the long line thanks to their status as VIPs. The village itself was build inside the rock formation and mostly out of sand stone. There were a few green patches, most likely wells and for food but the majority of the village had the same sand colour as the desert outside.


    ¡°A little dreary isn''t it? Am I right with the assumption that painting the houses wouldn''t work thanks to sandstorms?¡±, asked Dexter. Temari didn''t show any signs of being angered for the insult at her village and just turned around with her head to answer.


    ¡°Yes, we once tried but the colour was sanded down after only two such storms. We try to design the interior more colourful in return. Not for nothing is it said the the insides are showing the true colour of something more than the outside appearance.


    Take Konoha for example, it is colorful painted but rotten to the core.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, maybe I personally never liked the desert, the sand always gets inside everything and is such an annoyance¡±, mused Dexter with a shrug. They stayed silent for the rest of their walk and passed many vendors and shops that were selling all kinds of goods. From fruits to grilled meat and carpets, pottery and clothes.


    They would have continued if it wasn''t for one particular smell that drifted inside Dexter''s nose. It was the smell of finely grilled chicken. ¡°Temari-san, are we able to take a small detour? I smell something delicious and tasting the local food of a foreign nation was always one of my hobbies¡±, asked Dexter. He did not wait for her to answer and was already moving towards the stand that sold the grilled meat.


    The vendor, a young man, looked up from his meat sticks when he noticed someone standing in front of his small stall and was shocked to see a Kage, and then a Kage as strange as Dexter. With his mask and white tails. He nearly pissed his pants in fright and nervousness.


    ¡°H...how may I...I help you, my lord?¡±, he managed to stammer out.


    ¡°Hello, I''d like to have twenty of your meat sticks, the chicken ones¡±, replied Dexter smoothly. The vendor, however, was too shocked to move, so Dexter took the meat himself and put the money on the table. He gave a stick to each of his guards and two for Kurama, while eating the remaining ones himself. Neither his guards nor he lowered their masks to do so.


    ¡°A Genjutsu?¡±, asked Temari in wonder, she hadn''t noticed the mind trick.


    ¡°Ah yes, outside of fights we tend to have our masks as a Genjutsu it is training and convenient at the same time¡±, answered Dexter between his bites. The skewers were delicious and he was tempted to go back and buy every single stick they had. Only Kushina''s glare stopped him from doing so. That was until he had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Temari-san, would it be possible to have some of these chicken skewers for dinner? And please ask the cook if it would be possible to get his recipe for the sauce. It is brilliant¡±, he said with a smile behind his mask. Dan is sure able to improve the recipe even further. The ultimate chicken skewer will be his.


    He was so much in his illusion of chicken that Dexter did not notice how they reached their destination and only refocused when Kurama squeezed his hand. He looked at her and then at the front to see Gaara standing behind his table.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. My mind was somewhere else. Good day Kazekage-san, how is it to rule a village?¡±, he asked with an apologetic laugh.


    ¡°It is hectic and hard some times but also fulfilling and pleasant the rest of the time¡±, replied Gaara in his monotone. ¡°I wish to thank you Uzukage-san for suppressing Shukaku for me. Without him I have more control over my sand¡±, he added and gave a small bow at the end.


    ¡°Nah, you don''t have to thank me, I got what I wanted. I''m fine as long as everything is good at the end¡±, said Dexter dismissively. He did not mention that everything has to be good for him and not everyone.


    ¡°Good to hear. Your Genin teams have done quite good so far, they managed the first and second test without a problem and were only taken out oduring the following one vs one rounds. Three of them managed to proceed into the finals¡±, Gaara then said and gestured for Dexter and Kurama to sit down.


    ¡°Glad to hear, we have put a lot of thoughts in our training program and it will make our teachers happy to hear that it works¡±, answered Dexter. He sat down next to Kurama, who until now has chosen to stay quiet. She had nothing to say to these people.


    ¡°Yes, that much is obvious. Still, I hope my Genins will come out on top¡±, said Gaara.


    ¡°Don''t we all want that to happen?¡±, laughed Dexter in return. He did not like this small banter and was more of the kind to go in, say what he wanted to say and then leave with a fight or an agreement.


    Yet, this wasn''t possible now, there was too much fun hidden inside this village to do just that. He could already feel the Chakra of several curse seal users during the short time they were inside the village.


    ¡°Yes, that is indeed so. I think we will have to see for ourselves in tomorrows tournament. My sister Temari will bring you to your guest house¡±, Gaara said after a pause and Kurama saw the dismissal for what it was. She stood up and almost dragged Dexter out of the Kage tower.


    ¡°Is something Kura-chan?¡±, asked Dexter highly amused.


    ¡°I''m bored from this village and it''s your duty to entertain me if such a thing happens¡±, she replied and increased her speed slightly.


    ¡°You heard the lady, up up, I have my duty to fulfill¡±, laughed Dexter. They reached a large stone building and stepped inside. Temari has spoken the truth, the insides were way more colorful. Pictures, flowers and silk carpets were decorating the insides of the house. Richly decorated pottery stood on small tables and looked pretty in its design.


    ¡°An escort will bring you to the arena tomorrow morning, have a nice night and good rest¡±, said Temari at their door. She then excused herself and left the four to themselves.


    ¡°Well, you two can do what you want, Kura-chan and I will test out the bed. See you tomorrow morning¡±, said Dexter with a wave. He picked Kurama up and swiftly left the other two women on their own.


    ¡°I think I was never this embarrassed about having a son¡±, muttered Kushina. She released her Genjutsu and walked away in search for a kitchen and something to drink.


    ¡°It''s surprising how laid back he can be¡±, wondered Mikoto and followed Kushina. She hoped Dexter will apply silencing seals. And if not, well, Kushina can make them as well.

 Chapter 71

    Dexter''s POV;


    The next day we were escorted to the large arena of Sunagakure. There they will hold the finals. A full team of Suna Genin, a full team of Konoha Genin, two of my Genin and another two from Iwa managed to pass the second exam.


    Inside the Kage box were I, Kura-chan, Gaara, and Danzo as well as two guards for each of us.


    ¡°Ah, the new Hokage, as old as the last one I see. Hopefully not as weak¡±, I laughed when Danzo came in. His guards had ANBU masks on like mine and one of them felt like Orochimaru. The other was an emotionless drone with a curse seal. His whole body was hidden by a suit and no skin was visible at all.


    Danzo did not react to my insult and only glanced down at me and Kura-chan who was sitting next to me. Gaara was on my other side with another chair for Danzo next to him.


    ¡°Greetings Kazekage and Uzukage¡±, he only said before sitting down.


    ¡°So who are your favorites?¡±, I asked and if it only was to break the silence.


    ¡°My Genin obviously, they prepared long and hard for this exam and are sure to win¡±, declared Gaara evenly.


    Danzo scoffed and gave Gaara a pitying look; ¡° They will most likely fare like they did in the last exam, failing miserably. I have my bets on my team and from them, especially on Sasuke Uchiha. His old teacher, who was responsible for his lateness last time, was changed to a better one. Now he is the strongest Genin in Konoha and sure to win¡±.


    ¡°So the ''last'' Uchiha tries again? I''ve seen him fighting against Gaara last time during the invasion. He was a joke, maybe stronger than most Genin, but by far not the strongest¡±, I retorted. The Chakra of Danzo flared slightly but nothing else showed his anger by my casual mention of the invasion.


    It was well known that I was present and even helped in killing Sarutobi during the invasion. Danzo knew this as well as Orochimaru who was standing behind him.


    ¡°And yours are so much better?¡±, asked Danzo with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Every good Kage would think so. I won''t speak about them and let them themselves show you¡±, I answered. The rest of the time we waited in silence and I had enough time to spot each curse seal user in the crowd. There were fifty in total with another thirty outside threw all around the village.


    There were four Jonin sensei on the balustrade, Kakashi, Guy, and another one I didn''t know. They all had a curse seal.


    ¡°It is time¡±, spoked Gaara. A Suna Jonin jumped down in the ring and announced the start of the finally. Each Genin had to go down and present him or herself.


    There were 10 Genin, they will fight against each other until only three are left. Those three will fight in a free for all at the end. One of them will have a lucky ticket after his first fight.


    ¡°Isn''t a free for all uncommon?¡±, asked Kura-chan from my side.


    ¡°We thought it might be an interesting change, only having the usual tends to get boring¡±, answered Gaara without a stop. He must''ve anticipated the question.


    ¡°Hmm, some of them look a lot older than the rest¡±, I mused. The Suna team was at least a third older than the other Genin. My Genin were mostly around 14. Konoha''s Genin were Lee, Sasuke and Sai. All of them have a curse seal. It''s surprising that Lee survived the application. It was possible, he had Chakra, just not the ability to use it outside of his body. And the more Chakra you have the higher your chances with the curse seal are.


    ¡°It''s like it always was Uzukage, some need more time than others¡±, answered Danzo. He wore a smug grin. His Genin were the youngest and probably the strongest. I am sure that Lee can wipe the floor with them. So long as there isn''t anyone using a Genjutsu.


    ¡°Yes, I know, most likely as much as you do. I mean it took you almost sixty years to become Hokage¡±, I mocked. Danzo''s Chakra was fuming with rage, his face, however, wasn''t showing anything. Again he did not comment.


    ¡°The first fight will be between Joribo from Iwagakure and Foly from Sunagakure¡±, cut Gaara in. All of us refocused on the arena and watched how a six teen-year-old boy from Iwa and a twenty-year-old woman from Suna stayed.


    The woman had a battle fan, just like Temari, on her back, while the boy had no visible weapons with him. The fight began and the girl jumped back into the air. She unfolded her fan and used wind manipulation to stay airborne.


    The boy, on the other hand, made hand signs and began to shoot sharp stones at the woman. The distance was large enough for her to easily evade. Her counter-attack came in the form of a Kunai Barrage. Yet they were also all evaded or deflected.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    But that was not the whole attack, she now made a lot of hand signs and a tornado formed around the Iwa Genin. The wind picked the Kunai up and a storm of blades cut into the younger foe.


    Foly held the tornado for maybe two dozen seconds before she stopped. The dust settled and a dome of rock came into view.


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance and started to circle above the arena. Nearly five minutes nothing happened, but then more stones were shot upwards. This time from three sides at the same time.


    The Iwa Genin tunneled through the rock and was now using stone clones to attack. Yet the previous attack from the Suna Genin wasn''t without damage, his clothes were torn and blood was visible in more than one place.


    Now confronted with such a barrage of projectiles the Suna Genin couldn''t evade as easily and closed her fan before it could get shredded. She dived downwards and made hand signs during her fall. Only a few meter before crashing into the ground she finished and a circle of wind blades stopped her fall and cut the stone clones into pieces.


    She landed without any injury and rushed at the only remaining Iwa Genin. They engaged in a brief Taijutsu fight with the male as the clear winner, so she coated her Kunai with wind and pierced his defense in one swift attack. The boy received a deep gash in his chest and had to surrender.


    ¡°A fine fight, the Iwa Genin lacked the means to attack airborne enemies while the Suna Genin needs to hide herself or train her evasion skills some more. I would recommend her to become Chunin¡±, I said while the next Genin came down.


    ¡°She used too much Chakra in her wind Jutsu and acted rashly. There was no proof that the last one remaining after her downfall was really the enemy. Neither would get a recommendation from me¡±, came from Danzo. Gaara said nothing, as hosting Kage it wasn''t his place to say anything positive when it was about one of his Genin.


    The next fight, a fight between one of my Genin and the last Iwa Genin was swiftly over. The Iwa Genin tried to attack with a rock barrage, but Uzushiogakure had many water user and my Genin was one of them. The attack was overpowered by a small tsunami and the Iwa Genin nearly drowned from the still oncoming attack.


    ¡°The fight was too quick to see anything¡±, commented Danzo and I agreed. The execution of the Jutsu was good, but the fight showed little of his other skills.


    ¡°The next fight will be between Rock Lee of Konoha and Xaver of Sunagakure¡±, announced the referee. I looked back into the arena and saw how Lee jumped into the middle. He did not make any comments and was way different from his usual behavior.


    His opponent was a twenty-three-year-old man with an already drawn sword. They bowed once and the fight began. Lee vanished in an instant and the Suna Genin had only enough time to raise his sword in a block before he was kicked into the arena wall.


    Lee was now standing at his position with a raised leg. He had no gates activated and was also not under the influence of the curse seal, so this was all basic.


    The Suna Genin climbed out of the wall and rushed at Lee, he got his legs swept out under him and kicked into the air a moment later. The guy was not even able to see Lee move. Up in the air he tried to turn around and managed to do so, only to get a kick in the neck from Lee who had positioned himself behind him. He crashed down and made a crater with his impact. Lee used his fall to add another bone crushing hit with both of his knees in the chest of the Suna Genin.


    That was an attack that Lee would not have done before. The curse seal must have influenced him greatly, as well as any other mind manipulation that came from Danzo.


    The Suna Genin did not stand up from this, he had to be carried out of the arena.


    ¡°Good Taijutsu from this Lee, he was fast and in full control of the whole fight. But he did not show any signs of using Jutsu or Genjutsu. Maybe in a later fight?¡±, I commented, acting as if I did not know about Lee''s condition.


    ¡°He is only using these when he needs to. His sensei is Might Guy, our best Taijutsu specialist. He wishes to step into Guy''s footprints and wants to beat his enemies only with Taijutsu¡±, explained Danzo, probably something that was prepared beforehand to hide the shame of having a Ninja that could not use Jutsu.


    But Danzo was pragmatic, he knew when someone was useful and Lee was by now really good in Taijutsu. Too good to simply be cast away.


    The next fight would have been between Sasuke and my remaining Genin, but I signaled Kushina to inform the Genin that she had to withdraw. A fight against Sasuke was not in their abilities and the broody emo looked sadistic enough to prolong the fight unnecessarily.


    ¡°What is that? Afraid of loosing Uzukage?¡± asked Danzo with a smug smile.


    ¡°There are some cases where a Genin or Chunin will not always know how to correctly proceed. This was one of these cases. A fight between my Genin and your unstable Uchiha would only end in unnecessary wounds¡±, I explained. Gaara nodded in agreement and Danzo scoffed.


    Next came a fight between two Suna Genin, they had a good spar while showing a lot of their skills. The true meaning of these show fights. I gave both of them a recommendation, while Danzo said that neither put enough will into it.


    The last fight of the first round was between the last Suna Genin and Sai. It started not really spectacular, a normal fight with swords. But then Sai started to draw his beasts and quickly overwhelmed the other Genin.


    The moment Sai decapitated the Suna Genin the true purpose of Konoha started. Each hidden Ninja put a gas mask on and threw a canister into the masses. Seconds later the people began to die. The gas that came out of the canister was the same that Orochimaru used against Jiraiya.


    Still, this was Sunagakure, the village with the most wind user. It took only half a minute until the gas was cleared, yet it did its damage. Hundreds of civilians were dead and quite a few Genin and Chunin as well.


    Danzo and his bodyguards acted as well. His cloaked bodyguard pulled a glove off and touched Gaara''s neck. A second later his hand was cut off from Gaara''s sand, but Gaara''s skin had now a purple colour. This would have been deadly for Gaara, if he hasn''t had his sand armour on. Now his skin only flew away and a new layer replaced the old one. The bodyguard of Danzo found himself meanwhile trapped in sand. He would have been crushed to death, if Orochimaru hadn''t spit water on the sand.


    ¡°Isn''t it ironic that this happens again? Only this time with your village on the receiving end?¡±, asked Danzo with a laugh while explosions rang from all around the city.


    ¡°So it came to this¡±, stated Gaara. He looked at me, asking silently what I would do.


    ¡°I suspected an attack, but have no part in it¡±, I said with a shrug. Kura-chan was now standing next to me, Mikoto and Kushina with drawn weapons behind us.


    ¡°Yes, the Uzukage, without you Sarutobi would have done so much more damage to me¡±, laughed Orochimaru. He had pulled down his mask and grinned at us with an outstretched long tongue.


    ¡°Dear, do you think we might apply such a tongue into our bed play?¡±, asked Kura-chan interested. This caused Orochimaru to stop and with a snap, his tongue was back in his mouth.


    ¡°How rude, your wife seems to be nothing more than a pretty face¡±, said Danzo. He looked disgusted at the picture he surely now has.


    ¡°One more word about my wife and I''ll gut you¡±, I warned, Rinne-Sharingan activating. Orochimaru''s eyes widened and he got a greed glim in them.


    ¡°The legendary Rinne-Sharingan? Kukukuku, I really want your body now, but we are not here for such a thing¡±, he said and positioned himself so that he could block me from Danzo and Gaara.


    ¡°Kazekage, hereby Konoha declares war on Sunagakure, may you die by our hands¡±, declared Danzo with a wind blade as a start. The blade crashed into a wall of sand that instantly began to shoot high-speed projectiles at Danzo.


    Danzo evaded and began to shoot windblades from more than one side, those were also absorbed by Gaara''s sand. However, Danzo now added fire into the mix and Gaara had to evade after a moment, because his sand turned into glass.


    ¡°Dex-kun I''m bored, I''ll go out and kill some curse seal users¡±, stated Kura-chan. She then jumped down into the arena and began to rip the Konoha Ninja to shreds with her bare hands.


    ¡°Go down and send our team back with an emergency Hiraishin seal. Then support Kura-chan and keep an eye open for anyone that might become dangerous. Use your own emergency Hiraishin in case something happens¡±, I ordered and both my own guards followed Kura-chan.


    ¡°Now what snake?¡±, I then asked.

 Chapter 72

    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°Tell me Dexter-kun, how did you gain these eyes?¡±, asked Orochimaru in a completely calm pose. Nothing of his body showed that we were in the middle of a small battlefield.


    Gaara was gone by now, hunting Danzo and the waves of sand are crashing down around the village.


    ¡°You first, how do you even know about them? The Naka no Jinja should not have any information about these eyes. At most about the Rinnegan¡±, I asked right back. My Genin were gone by now and Kushina, as well as Mikoto, were following Kura-chan''s path of destruction.


    ¡°Kukuku, who said that I found it on the tablet in the Naka no Jinja? No, I found it in old ruins. Older than the Uchiha clan. The Kaguya clan''s compound was older than even the Uchiha. They had a history to a woman named Rabid Goddess. She was said to have these eyes of yours. There was not much written down other than its name and the warning that these eyes will bring the destruction of the world¡±, he explained. I was slightly surprised that the Kaguya really had a history with Otsutsuki Kaguya. But their bone bloodline was similar to her dust bones.


    ¡°Huh, who''d thought that they had such a long history. Is Kimimaru still alive?¡±, I asked, not yet answering his question.


    ¡°Sadly that is not the case, he died a month ago of lung failure¡±, said Orochimaru in a faked sad tone. ¡°But you still did not answer me, what have you done to gain these eyes? My research of your parents did not show any heritage within the Kaguya clan¡±, he added more seriously.


    ¡°Who said that it has to come from them? These eyes are the final and ultimate form of any Dojutsu, they are simultaneously the end of the Sharingan''s evolution¡±, I said with a grand gesture.


    ¡°Is that so? Kukuku, I so wish I can have Sasuke''s eyes now¡±, he laughed.


    ¡°You won''t get the desired result¡±, I replied with a shrug, ¡°You need a lot more than only the eyes to reach this level. The Mangekyou-Sharingan, the Ethereal-Mangekyou-Sharingan, the Rinnegan and then something else that is no longer possible¡±, I explained.


    ¡°So we have to let Sasuke kill someone he loves, implant the eyes of his brother in him and then some of Hashirama''s cells? But what is the last requirement?¡±, he summarized. This time I was not really surprised someone can decipher most things if he has some clues and Orochimaru sure did have enough time to do so.


    ¡°That is for me to know and for you to find out. But we have spoken enough, let us play some. Gaara should have finished with Danzo any minute now, he is hard to kill in his environment¡±, I said and raised my hand, only to gain a third arm.


    Yet, it was not my arm, it was the arm of Black Zetsu. The fucker pierced my chest.


    ¡°How you were able to become the Jinchuriki of the ten tails is a question to me, but with you, I should be able to resurrect mother¡±, he said in his inhuman voice. I glanced back at the black shadowy thing and grabbed the arm before activating Amaterasu on his face.


    Zetsu screamed in pain and tried to get free, but wasn''t able to, my grip was simply too strong. He was turned to ashes. At the end, only his arm, that was still pierced through my chest, remained. I pulled the appendage out and burned it as well, before willing my flesh to close.


    ¡°Sorry for the interruption, there was a buck that tried to bite me¡±, I apologized with a bow.


    Sadly Orochimaru wasn''t into jokes and jumped forward his mouth open and Kusanagi aimed at my heart.


    I sidestepped and gave him a pat on the cheek. The snake man was sent down into the arena, where he crashed into a pair of Konoha and Suna Ninja. They all tumbled to the ground.


    I followed and landed on the neck of the curse seal using Ninja. A nice crack told me that he wouldn''t stand up anytime soon.


    Orochimaru was also standing and busy pulling the sword out of the body of the Suna Ninja.


    ¡°You are truly strong enough to be called a Kage Dexter-kun¡±, he then laughed.


    ¡°Sure, whatever. You are boring on the other hand¡±, I replied and changed my right arm into a Chakra laser. I then pointed my left hand at Orochimaru and used the God Path to pull him towards me. The right arm was now also pointed at him and glowed in a green light, ready to fire.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The Chakra was released and streamed towards the incoming Sannin. It hit his body but the snake shed his skin a second before my blast could make contact. His old skin got burned to dust while his new body jumped forward to hit me in the face.


    His fist was stopped by a third arm that came out of my shoulder and I realigned the Chakra laser at his face. ¡°Bye bye¡±, I said with a grin and fired. The blast was too close to evade and his head got evaporated. The body went limp and fell down. It then changed into another person that I did not know off.


    ¡°Not much of a wonder that he knows that Jutsu, he was part of Akatsuki for some time¡±, I said with a shrug and walked off into the village. Kura-chan was also finishing her fight and the sand waves were crashing in on a part of the village.


    Enough time to find the chicken vendor and eat some nice skewers of chicken.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Kurama''s POV;


    Ah, letting loose is fun once every few days.


    ¡°Monster!¡±, gurgled the freak in front of me. He was totally disfigured. Black markings were all over his body and he was laughing hysterically when I found him killing a young Chunin from Suna.


    ¡°That''s not really nice of you to call me¡±, I chided and pulled my hand out of his gut, his intestines still between my finger. He coughed some blood but said nothing. I thought he had nothing else to say, so I swung him around, using his intestines as a rope, and let him crash into another Konoha Ninja that tried to attack me from behind.


    Both crashed through a house and didn''t stand up. They make these Konoha Ninja weaker with every year.


    ¡°What an unyouthful way to fight¡±, said someone disapprovingly from the roof of a nearby house.


    I looked up and was honestly surprised how this ugly thing could become even uglier.


    Guy had now brownish-gray skin, his eyebrows turned into chitin like antennas that reached beyond his face. His legs and arms were also clad in chitin armor with spikes. He looked more like an insect than a human. Even his teeth were sharper.


    ¡°Dex-kun''s teacher, not a pleasure meeting you here. Can''t you jump off and scream about youth somewhere else? I''m sure that my Dex-kun does not want me to kill you now¡±, I asked as friendly as I could while swishing the blood away from my hands.


    ¡°Your unyouthful acts need to be punished¡±, he shouted down and with a shock wave jumped down at me. All intentions on planting his legs on my face.


    ¡°A pity¡±, I replied and met his leg with my own. The air blast that came from it destroyed the street around us and flung anything not attached to the ground away.


    He followed directly with a punch that I ducked under. Two of my tails shot forward aimed to pierce his legs, but they were stopped by his hard chitin armor. I then had to jump back to evade another leg sweep.


    ¡°My flames of youth need to burn brighter!¡±, he suddenly shouted and activated the first three gates.


    His next jump left a crater and I had to use a lot more strength to block his fist. Then a spike suddenly shot out of the chitin protection on his arm and nearly pierced my head.


    Not something that would kill me, but it wouldn''t do to show them that they couldn''t kill me.


    I used his arm as an anchor and twisted upwards. I landed on his shoulders with his head between my legs and twisted to the side. Yet he just used his neck muscles to counter me and then grabbed me before throwing me down to the ground. There he added a few punches to my stomach before jumping back.


    Great, now my clothes were ruined. And here I hoped for Dex-kun to do that when we are alone.


    ¡°You destroyed my dress, that was Dex-kun''s job¡±, I said angrily and opened my mouth to fire a small Bijudama.


    The Chakra sphere formed in front of me and was shot away with a wind blast. The attack was too fast for Guy to evade and he could only block with his arms. The explosion threw him away and destroyed the whole street behind him.


    A crash in the village walls told me where he now was. He could stay there if he wants to. I turned around and searched for the next Konoha weakling that I was allowed to kill. Kakashi would be nice to find. Dex-kun only claimed Lee and Guy, everyone else was fair game.


    ¡°Kurama-san¡±, said someone who jumped down in front of me. It was this Mikoto woman, followed by Kushina.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I asked. Why are they here?


    ¡°Uzukage-sama ordered us to protect you¡±, she answered dutifully. That''s so sweet of him, even if unnecessary.


    ¡°But seeing you blasting away a monsterfied Might Guy might makes this obsolete¡±, commented Kushina dryly. She wasn''t as stiff during work as the other woman.


    ¡°It''s as she said, I don''t need you¡±, I said and walked past them. I could feel the negative emotions of some people around the corner.


    ¡°We still have our orders Kurama-san, we will follow you¡±, said Mikoto in a tone that showed she wouldn''t be convinced otherwise.


    ¡°Fine, just don''t steal my kills¡±, I reluctantly agreed and shot a tail through the wall. It pierced someone I pulled back and I found a Konoha Ninja naked down from his waist.


    I ripped his head off and walked around the corner, there was a dead woman. Did the guy just had sex with a corpse? Isn''t that boring? There are no muscle contractions, no heat, no wetness and if he is into it, no screams. Some fetishes the guys nowadays have.


    With a shrug I threw the body away and continued on my path, there still were some enemies left, even if they gradually became fewer.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Dexter''s POV;


    I had decided to watch the fight between Gaara and Danzo, now that I know that he wouldn''t really die I knew that he wouldn''t flee as well. Sadly it was over when I reached them. The last wave of sand crashed down on a bloody corpse and revealed an unknown person.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±, asked Gaara, some anger visible in his tone, but not much.


    ¡°Don''t know, it''s a skill Orochimaru stole from Akatsuki, it lets you take over a person and use him as a proxy. Orochimaru was one as well¡±, I said and ate the last of my chicken skewer.


    ¡°You thought it was appropriate to eat something during an invasion?¡±, he asked with a slightly raised eyebrow. The accusation was there, but not emotionally shown.


    ¡°Hey, it''s not my village. I got rid of Orochimaru for you, while my wife plays with some of the remaining Konoha Ninja¡±, I countered. The other eyebrow followed upwards but Gaara said nothing.


    ¡°I have to regroup my forces¡±, he then said and rose skywards with his sand. I followed him with my awesome Chakra power and watched how he used his control over sand to systematically kill everyone with a green flack jacket.


    It took him and his forces to kill the remaining Ninja a whole six hours. There was no Kakashi or Guy found. The Genin Konoha had sent were also not found.


    We were now gathered in the Kage tower. ¡°Well, it was a nice visit, a bit much gunpowder but the food was good¡±, I joked in front of a now angry Temari and a still emotionless Gaara.


    ¡°We were attacked and you make jokes about it?¡±, she asked in disbelieve.


    ¡°Sure, jokes are good to lift the mood. But it was not my village that was attacked, neither an ally, so I don''t particular feel much sadness for you¡±, I countered. She fumed and opened her mouth to say more, but Gaara stopped her.


    ¡°Then, would an alliance be possible?¡±, asked the Kazekage. I thought about it for a moment but then choke my head in denial. Suna had to fall for a new world war and me helping them would only stop such a thing.


    ¡°Sorry, no can do. Konoha is still a major village and Uzushiogakure is in no position to seriously aid someone else¡±, I said. Aid with troops that was. Gaara knew this as well and looked disappointed.


    ¡°That is sad to hear but understandable. I wish you a safe journey home¡±, he then said and I waved before leaving with a Hiraishin.


    Back home I turned around, only to get hugged by Kura-chan and then promptly dragged away to our bed. What a nice day this was.

 Chapter 73

    Dexter''s POV;


    Over the course of three months, the world changed. Now that Konoha is in an official war with Suna the minor villages also began to increase their military. River and Rain are directly between Suna and Konoha. Rain was still widely believed to be under Hanzo. Only a few knew the truth, I''m sure Danzo was one of them.


    Danzo has seen what Nagato could do, he wasn''t keen on sending his troops into such a death trap. He chooses River as the poor village that has to take the first attack.


    Within only two month half of River was under control of Konoha. The other side was taken by Suna. Only Tanigakure was still in original hands, but under siege by Konoha from all sides. The insects of the Aburame-clan were creating diseases and epidemics inside Tani''s walls.


    Daichi thinks that the village will fall within the next two or three month. And with it will fall most resistances. Konoha will absorb the remaining troops and then attack the bunkered down Ninja and Samurai of Suna.


    Suna, who took a large part of the fertile land of River choose to bunker down, rather than to push forward. They had the side with the minority of towns and military positions and as such would gain fewer troops once Tani falls.


    Of course the other big villages were eyeing the situation with interest. Iwa was in the middle of preparing its troops for a coming war. Kumo closed its borders completely and ceased any contact with any nation, even us. And lastly Kiri, it was using the chance to buy cheap wood from Konoha for their rebuilding. They were far away from any fight and used the war to prepare the fight against the survivors, if there would be a fight for them at all.


    We, with having Wave as our closest mainland nation, didn''t stand idle as well. Our seal masters and ANBU were constantly in use to make Wave into a deathtrap. Their bridge still had my seals from my mission, they just had to be recharged.


    And the surrounding seas were now unpassable without a counter seal against the massive whirlpools we''ve made.


    The Chakra armor was now in full production and we started to distribute it to the Samurai of Kiri, Wave, and Spring, while our own got the best of the best.


    This happened with us and the major nations, but there was more. The world passed the point of simple tension and nearly every country geared up. A world war was in view and everyone wanted a piece of the cake that would be cut.


    Tsunade, Daichi and I think that the small stalemate in River will be over in the next five month. By then Konoha will have broken Suna''s hastily made blockade and invade Wind itself.


    At this point, Iwa will most likely also move and attack from the top. This is so going to be fun. A world war without my hyper strong golems. And Kura-chan is with me to watch. I truly found something good in this life.


    Seven Months Later;


    Well, not everything happened as I predicted. River did fall, Tanigakure surrendered four months ago. It''s now under control of Konoha and their soldiers act fiercely loyal to their occupiers. Probably the use of mind altering drugs. Danzo did the same with Konoha''s elite Ninjas


    Those, namely Guy and Kakashi, are a major factor in almost any attack. Both were feared before the war, now with the curse seal, they are said to be unstoppable. Their lack of action during the Chunin exams in Suna was most likely because they had to escort the Genin. If you look over the minor slap Kura-chan gave Guy.


    The blockade Suna created in their part of River was taken out in a special way. Konoha used crudely made ships to sail around the blockade and then attacked an easy to defend position from two sides.


    This was not anticipated from Suna, and how could they? The Hanguri Gulf, the sea between Tea and the main continent, was under constant watch upwards of River. They had the southern fleet of Konoha in view and saw no movement.


    Too bad for them that Yamato is not known to the world. He must''ve made these boats with his wood release. The new fleet then simply sailed behind the sea blockade and evaded them completely. The troops that were shipped over were led by Orochimaru himself, he and the cursed seal Ninja of Konoha took the unprotected back side of Suna''s bunkered down soldiers without any problems.


    With this bridgehead any other blockade was useless and Suna retreated out of River completely. They made another blockade on the river that passed through Suna''s east side, it also acted mostly as the old border between Suna and River.


    Yet, again, it was Yamato who just made a bridge with his wood release and the blockade was useless. Since then they are in a stalemate. Suna uses increasingly more guerilla attacks and Konoha sends more troops to kick them out of the fertile lands.


    Konoha''s strategy was easy to see. They wanted to take Suna''s food production, the south-eastern part of Suna is responsible for most of their food. The fights there are the heaviest and have the highest death toll.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But not only Suna and Konoha acted up now. Sound did too. They used sneak attacks and assassinations to weaken its direct neighbors the Hidden Hot Spring Village. The Land of Hotsprings is a tourists nation without a real military. It''s even the weakest village on the continent, just before Noodles.


    Still, its citizen were now another source for new recruits and a curse seal user was easily as strong as a Genin or low level Chunin. Cannon fodder, used to run against the better trained troops of Suna. This allowed both Konoha and Sound to keep their stronger soldiers back until Suna''s are weakened and exhausted.


    So far everything happened as I thought it would. Both Tsunade and Daichi were surprised with Konoha''s tactic of using ships, but I would have done the same. What surprised me was that Kumo is now at war with Iwa. The reason is not fully known to us, but it''s said that Iwa Ninja invaded Kumo and attacked Yugito and B. A small ANBU team of Iwa tried to sneak up on B, but was defeated. They did manage, however, to catch Yugito and escaped with her. Hundreds of Iwa Ninja were seen at the battle.


    Yugito was by this time no longer weakened by me and fought fiercely, yet my Fox summons told me that the dead Iwa Ninja simply stood back up and continued to attack. Some were even ripped apart and their body parts reconnected as if nothing did happen. Only fire kept them down.


    This led me to believe that Konoha instigated the attack with the use of the Edo Tensei, but there was more, explosions were the main factor in Yugito''s defeat. Deidara, who was known to come from Iwa, was also attacking.


    Now I don''t know if this was an Akatsuki only mission or if Oonoki hired them to get another Jinchuriki but the result was the same. A was angry beyond anything and declared war on Iwa.


    At first they tried to attack each other on land. Kumo invaded Frost and suffered only minor causalities before it fell. Yet the problem came after that, Kumo was stopped right after in Hotsprings and Rice. Both were under Sounds control, they simply did not manage to effectively overcome their guerilla warfare. And they had to completely take over at least the coast region to send troops in an orderly and fast manner.


    Iwa did not have that problem, at the start. They invaded Waterfall without batting an eye and annexed it into their lands. Without their Jinchuriki, Fuu, they had no real chance of winning. Their own Jinchuriki, still somewhat weakened by me, were strong enough to crush any Taki Ninja.


    They then marched towards Iron and at first only took its southern part, however, they quickly found themselves with the same problem as Kumo. They were not able to march through Rice without heavy causalities. At first they probably took the rest of Iron just so that there would be no opposition, but Iron became important the moment they saw that Kumo had the same problems as them.


    The problem for us came at the same time. They both launched massive fleets to fight each other on sea. That in itself was not troublesome for us, what was is that with Springs, previously Snow, newfound summer the ice on it has melted. The big ice floes and icebergs were no longer there. And with only Spring and Iron in the middle between each other it became instantly a highly wanted strategical target.


    Iron was already in the hands of Iwa, so Kumo set its sight on Spring, as it was known to not have any real military.


    Of course, Koyuki told both nations that she does not wand any troops on her soil, she was instantly ignored and asked me for help. So I went to the Raikage and told him that Spring was allied with Uzu and that I would be supporting her.


    A, the hot-blooded fucker, didn''t want to listen and declared war on Spring and its allies. I reacted as I thought I should and flipped the tea table over. Literally, we were drinking tea. I told him that this means war with Uzu and left right after.


    Of course, I do not want to really fight Kumo, yet. Still, this did not stop me from turning the islands south of Kumo into a seal-death-zone. Any ship that wants to cross its coasts will be sunken and any army that was stationed on it got wiped away by massive fire and lightning seals. Large parts of it are now barren and the remaining seals act somewhat like mines.


    I started to send seal master and scouts out to prepare for the future conflict. Some were positioned at Sky''s west border to look out for any fleet, while a large group took position in the Kaizoku Sea to prepare some current seals.


    I simultaneously began to prepare the coast of Spring, I started with its eastern coats. Iwa already had Iron and will only attack Spring when they are not able to launch their attack from there.


    With me are half a dozen seal master and thirty ANBU of Uzu as well as ten thousand Samurai and two thousand Ninja. Both ''armies'' equipped with Chakra armor. The bulk of our troops came from Spring. And of course Kura-chan, Mikoto, and Kushina were also with me.


    ¡°When do you think will they come?¡±, asked Koyuki. My seal masters captain, my ANBU captain, my body guards and Kura-chan were with me. Koyuki, her commander over her Samurai and her Ninja commander were also present.


    We were inside the palace of Springs capitol, Koyuki''s palace, and discussing our war plans.


    ¡°They will first have to fight against Iwa''s fleet, that or an attack high in the north. Too bad that there are no longer any icebergs in their way. We could have made them into small fortresses¡±, replied her Ninja commander.


    ¡°Still, the coast has high cliffs and can easily be added with hidden bunkers. Your Shuriken weapons, equipped with some of our seals, will be a deadly defense. A normal Samurai will be able to use them¡±, suggested my seal captain.


    ¡°Yes, but depending on whom they send it might not work. B, for example, will just blast a hole in our defense with a Bijuudama¡±, said my ANBU captain in concern. All of our higher ranked Ninja were in the know about the abilities of a Bijuu.


    ¡°So? We can render him useless once we have sealed his Chakra¡±, replied the seal captain. I really should remember their names, but it''s just so bothersome. The seal master is Genzo, I think. But I can''t remember the name of my ANBU captain, he is so seldom with me.


    ¡°Genzo, you''re getting overconfident with your trust in seals. It may be true that they can stop a rampaging Bijuu, but B has full control and knows how to evade such seals. I would have to apply the seal personally and if it comes to that then I will be out of the fight for some time.


    Our fight would need to be far out on the sea, otherwise, we will destroy the coast¡±, I said, speaking for the first time.


    Genzo apologised and bowed before speaking again.¡°You are right Uzukage-sama, but what else can we do? We have not enough troops to engage them in open battle and Spring is not made for guerilla warfare. There are no forests to hide, at least none where we expect the attack.


    We might be able to stop them from using any siege weapons by creating whirlpools but their troops will still be able to water walk over them. Additional defence seals on the sand will keep them at bay for a moment longer, but Kumo has the most Ninja and Samurai in the world. They will want to attack us with overwhelming force so that they can quickly take Spring¡±, defended Genzo.


    I nodded in agreement.


    This will turn out into something like D-Day of the second world war. Our seals and Shuriken guns are Germans MG-nests and mines. While their artillery Jutsu and water walk will be their allied bombardment and landing troops.


    The problem is that they have game changers. B is the biggest one, but there are others, right after B comes Darui with his black lightning. And then there are sure to be other high ranked Ninja that I don''t know of.


    Everything looks like we will have to prepare and see. If B is with them then I will have to take him out and our troops will have to hold the position until I am back.


    ¡°Dear? Could I not take command when you fight B? I''m sure that there would be no problems if your guards stay at my side¡±, suggested Kura-chan. Of course, how could I forget my dear wife? Must be because she is only now able to act outside of my body.


    ¡°Brilliant idea!¡±, I said in agreement.


    ¡°With due respect Uzukage-sama, I don''t want to say that your wife is weak, but we will be faced with Kumo''s strongest¡±, said the Ninja commander of Koyuki in concern.


    I gave him a dosage of killing intent that left him white as paper before telling him what I think of his concern; ¡°Yes I am sure! My wife is easily the second strongest in this room. And even if not, my two guards are strong enough to be Kage on their own¡±. It''s true, Kushina and Mikoto were both Kage-level by now. One with her EMS and the other with Chakra chains and some extra given by me-


    ¡°Yes, of course, I apologize Uzukage-sama¡±, apologized the idiot hastily.


    ¡°Well then, seems like you three will have your debut in this fight¡±, I said, now addressing my guards and Kura-chan.


    ¡°Hai Uzukage-sama!¡±, replied both Kushina and Mikoto simultaneously. Kura-chan gave me a fanged smile.


    ¡°Good, then it''s decided. We will prepare the northern-east coast with heavy fortifications, while the southern part only gets normal seal defenses and some look outs. I don''t believe that they will attack there, but we can''t be sure of it.


    In case B is with them I will take him out and my wife, as well as my bodyguards, will take command. I''m sure we will stop them from creating a landing head¡±, I declared and the talk proceeded with which seals at what places in which quantities we will place.


    My seal masters will do most of the work where we expect them to land, while I will do the rest with heavy use of my clones.


    Well then, let Kumo come. I want to see a war.

 Chapter 74

    Dexter'' POV;


    It was a sunny day in Spring when scouts reported the sighting of the invasion fleet that was coming from Kumo. There were over 30 warships and another 50 troop transporter.


    Now, these warships were nothing like I know them. They don''t have cannons or rockets. These ships had battering rams for naval warfare and half a dozen tubes on each side. These tubes are not much more than crude seals that focus and enhance a Jutsu slightly. Nothing truly impressive, their main use is to increase the range of their artillery Jutsu. Our own are way better.


    Anyway, Kumo was known for their lightning based Jutsu, so I think their artillery will be the same element. Maybe a gauss rifle in cannon size? Or lightning bolts? We will see soon.


    My seal master have retreated to Uzu, their work is done and their purpose was only to turn the coast of Spring into a death trap. As well as a few kilometer into the land itself.


    The ANBU I had with me are now in the position to take command over the Ninja from Spring with the Samurai behind in case something happens. All of them were equipped with the latest Chakra armor and seals.


    Kushina, Mikoto, Kura-chan, the ANBU commander and Spring''s ANBU leader were with me, overlooking the sea and watching the fleet that was slowly coming closer.


    ¡°And now?¡±, asked my ANBU commander. I still haven''t bothered to learn his name. He was one of the resurrected and grew up during the second great Ninja war. He, like the seal masters, knew war and were not freaking out. Most other Ninja we had with us from Uzu were like him.


    The same could not be said about the Samurai or the Ninja from Spring. They never were in a big battle and Spring''s Ninja weren''t high on the strength ranking, to begin with.


    ¡°Now we wait and see what B will do. I can feel him like he can surely feel me as well. Kura-chan, your part will be to stop them from gaining entrance to the country. Be careful, they might have bought along their sealing weapons¡±, I advised and looked at Kura-chan with full seriousness.


    This was no time for her to play around, there were still some things in this world that could harm us. Hagoromo''s legendary weapons were such things. As well as Samehada and Itachi''s Susano''o.


    Well, Uzu''s seal master could also come up with something after some time. And then there was the reaper death seal and Nagato if he wasn''t this weakened.


    Come to think of it, we will have to take Akatsuki out soon, or they might become troublesome. Or better yet only take out the body of the Juubi.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±, shouted the Spring Ninja leader in fear while pointing at the fleet. I followed his finger and saw that B had transformed in his full Bijuu and was charging a Bijuudama.


    ¡°So they plan to simply blast through our seals with force?¡±, scoffed my ANBU commander. I should give him a name or ask him, revering to him as ANBU commander is quite long. Maybe Bob?


    ¡°We have todo something!¡±, cried out the Spring Ninja. Some of his troops were also panicking.


    ¡°Don''t piss your pants, we knew that there would come a Jinchuriki¡±, replied Bob without concern. We watched how B charged the Bijuudama until it was half as large as his full Bijuu form. It was then shot off and raced towards us in a ball form.


    Yet, suddenly, a few dozen kilometer before it could impact on land it stopped mid-flight. The ball began to wobble and was then flung upwards, where it vanished into the sky. A few moments later an explosion filled the sky and a bright light shone down. The clouds were pushed away and a burning mushroom cloud formed in the high stratosphere.


    ¡°See? We use the same seals whenever our Kage wants to train¡±, said Bob smugly. The Spring Ninja was gawking at the fireball, not able to reply.


    ¡°Well then, seems like this is where I have to go. B might not be able to attack us in such a way, but he will once he is near enough¡±, I said and jumped downwards. This war also meant that I no longer have to hide some of my strength.


    Now with the world at each other throats, I have to show that Uzu is not weak and deter other nations from even thinking about attacking us. So with this in mind, I activated some of Kura-chan''s chakra and her avatar formed around me.


    Her new avatar was different from her old one. It now had ten tails and her body no longer glowed in a golden light but in a shining white one. The form of a fox was still there and her front paws were also still human like.


    Kura-chan and I learned shortly after creating her body that her Chakra inside me was still accessible to me and held all of her characteristics. So I made a weak soul for this Chakra with the [Creation of All] and programmed it to obey my orders. The soul will replenish the Chakra, while I will be able to use it as if Kura-chan is giving it to me on her own free will.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The soul itself may gain self-awareness at some time, but only slowly and I will notice. Before that happens I will simply eradicate it and make a new one.


    Now, inside the glowing twenty stories tall avatar of Kura-chan, I sprinted towards B''s Bijuu form.


    B looked somewhat shocked for a moment but braced himself quickly enough to intercept my punch with two of his tentacles.


    The wave we made rattled their ships heavily, but none of them capsized. B saw this and threw me towards the sea, further away from Spring and the fleet. He jumped after me and tried to pierce me with his remaining horn.


    But I regained my footing fast and grabbed his head. He stopped mid-air and my avatar was forced down on a knee from his weight. Yet, I did not only stop him, I also shot my ten tails at him and tried to drill them into his large underbelly. Eight were intercepted, but the remaining two hit true and pierced into the lower part of his belly. I gave them a rotation and ripped them out.


    The rotation shredded his wounds and white chunks of his flesh were ripped out along my two tails.


    B screamed out in pain and hit my head with a strong right hook. I lost my grip on his body and was flung away from him.


    He crashed down into the water, while I used two of my now freed tails to do a flip and then landed on all fours.


    ¡°The Uzukage is fighting me? I feel honored. But you fool won''t beat me Killer B!¡±, shouted B before he began to charge a Bijuudama. His charge was way faster this time and he fired a blast of Chakra off within seconds.


    The water that was under the blast was evaporated or pushed to the side. It came too fast for me to counter with my own Bijuudama and I had no intention of loosing some of my tails by blocking it. So I stopped the application of Chakra onto the water and sunk underwater. Here, in the open sea, I could dive down without any problem and evaded the attack by only activating a breathing Jutsu.


    B couldn''t see me diving down and stopped the attack after a moment. He waited how the steam settled down and looked around when he did not spot me. He was a second too late to look down and only saw the white of a giant Rasenshuriken coming from directly under him.


    The highly dangerous and deadly wind Rasengan slammed into his stomach and pushed him upwards before it began to expand and shred. The ball enclosed him fully and he got penetrated by wind blades for almost thirty seconds before the Chakra was used up.


    I climbed out of the water and saw how he fell down, no longer being suspended in the air by my attack. His body had cuts all over them but he was far from dead or even beaten.


    ¡°You look surprised? Didn''t know that you can do Jutsu while being transformed?¡±, I asked with a laugh. It is indeed true to activate Jutsu while having the full Biju mode activated. What was not impossible was doing pure Chakra attacks. The Bijuudama was one of them, as was the Rasengan and any variation of it.


    He did not reply and shot his tentacles out at me. They elongated far wider than what they normally were and all eight of them tried to grab me. I did evade them for some time but then they also went under water and started to harass me from the underside. Soon he managed to grab one of my tails and pulled me towards him.


    The flight was short and I met his fist with my own. The force sent a shock wave out and water splashed upwards around us. Then B showed that he was truly in synch with Gyuki and charged a small Bijuudama in the blink of an eye. He fired it off in the form of a blast and hit me directly in the face.


    The head of my avatar was quickly blasted away and I used my tails to get out of his hold. A mighty jump sent me away from him and out of the attack.


    The head of my avatar was gone, so biting him would no longer be possible. If I would not be able to regenerate it. A burst of Chakra let bubbles of Chakra creep up from the neck of my avatar and the head reformed. This is taking lots of Chakra if I were still the normal Jinchuriki with Kura-chan as the nine tails. Now it was only a trickle in the pool of power I had.


    B eyed me warily, ready to defend or attack at a moment, but I had no time to play with him anymore.


    ¡°Well, I have to go back to the battle field¡±, I then said and added something to my Biju mode. It was the armor of my Susano''o. The normal Bijuu avatar in combination with my Susano''o was my third strongest form. The second one was the avatar Naruto used in his last fight against Sasuke. The strongest one was a compressed version of the second. It held all the strength, compressed into the size of my normal height.


    Each end of my ten tails transformed into hands at the end and a sword of green fire materialized in them. The mask of my Susano''o glowed once before I jumped forward and attacked B in a deadly battle. He tried to deflect the swords once, that was when his tail was cut off as if I were cutting through butter.


    He then changed to deflecting the tail part, but he could not protect himself long against an onslaught of ten swords and two arms. His seven remaining tails were dwindled down to only four before he shot black ink at me.


    I pulled my hands up in defense and the ink splashed over the arms of my avatar. The armor began to sizzle as if it was melting. So I flung the ink off with a fast swing. I had every intention of hitting B with my arm, but he was no longer there.


    I reached out with my senses and felt how he was fleeing, he no longer was the giant avatar of Gyuki but in his four-tailed form. Weaker, but definitely faster and under water. By the feel of it, he was using his tails as a propeller to get away at a faster rate.


    He took himself out of the fight and I had to get back to the invasion. Gyuki is able to regenerate his lost body parts. He did it with his cut off tail. But I was good with letting him go. Killing him now will only set A''s sight on Uzu and not on Iwa.


    ______________________________________________________


    Kurama''s POV:


    Dex-kun was still visible from our position. The shock waves of their hits were making such loud noise that they rattled the body of some weaker soldiers behind me. It was beautiful to see how his glowing white avatar was fighting. And it somewhat annoyed me that could no longer be with him as I was when I had no body.


    But this new body is better, I am able to hold him and I can do things on my own, like attacking these puny humans. Those idiots that had the nerve of shortening the time I could have been with my Dex-kun.


    So I raised my hands and gathered Chakra in them, I was creating a Bijuudama, just not with my mouth. The ball grew in size and then stopped when it was as large as a house. Then I compressed it and began to shoot a beam of death at the incoming fleet.


    The beam hindered me from seeing where I hit but the explosion that followed and the hiss of boiling water definitely informed me that I hit something. I moved my hands in a circle and the beam followed. Once the circle was full I stopped and looked at what I managed to hit.


    There were still over 40 troop transporter left and roughly 25 warships.


    ¡°What was that?¡±, asked the idiot from Spring.


    ¡°That was the power of Mrs. Uzumaki¡±, answered the ANBU commander proudly, he was not such a big idiot and understood that dumb questions aren''t asked.


    ¡°Can you do it again Mrs. Uzumaki?¡±, asked the idiot, but I ignored him. These Kumo Ninja will amuse me until Dex-kun is back. Killing them all now would not be satisfying.


    Mikoto and Kushina were waiting behind me, they were tasked by Dexter to help in case something happens that would be too much for me. As if there would be such a thing, but it is nice to know that Dex-kun worries about me.


    Soon the war ships began to be in firing distance and arcs of big lighting shot out of them. They shot towards the cliff and were stopped a few hundreds meter before reaching the shore by a seal barrier. The first activation of the seal has to be powered by their invokers and was specially designed to stop lightning. Any further attack of lightning would only power it and make it stronger. Yet only lightning would power it and any other element weakens it.


    But these idiots don''t know this and will happily attack. Their stupid believe that the shield will collapse with enough firepower will only give it more strength.


    Their attack continued and the shield shimmered with each hit it took. It was now a glowing blue translucent wall. Their troop ships did not stop and closed in on us. It was then when one of our ANBU made some hand signs and activated a seal that was placed inside the only path without whirlpools.


    The water under them began to move and each ship tried to stop, but ten of them were too close. New whirlpools began to form and sucked the ships underwater, before crushing them. Loose wood, equipment, and dead bodies floated upwards before they were sucked back in and ripped into smaller parts.


    The remaining 30 ships did manage to stop and Ninja were now jumping out of them in waves. They were running over the water and evading the whirlpools. There were easily more than three thousand Ninja coming at us.


    This will be so much fun!

 Chapter 75

    Kurama''s POV;


    The first wave of Ninja was reaching the coast when a second wave jumped off of their ships. So now there were trice as much Ninja on their side, then on ours. And those are most likely also better trained.


    Good that we have the advantage in position and seals on our side. Or Dex-kun and I would have stepped in with more seriousness than what we show now.


    ¡°Fire when half of them are in range, we don''t want them to find out where our maximum range lies too fast¡±, I ordered casually and the officer next to me gave the order to his troops.


    Two minutes of intense waiting for our troops past before enough were in range and then hell broke lose on the Kumo Ninja. We''ve put more than only the Kunai cannons of Spring into the cliff.


    There were also our artillery and other seal weapons Uzu has designed. Lightning is weak against wind and strong against earth. Sadly we were not able to create seals that would produce air bullets at such distances. But highly compressed water and fireballs were possible.


    And the latest upgrade to our Kunai cannons allowed us to give them a weak element. This, of course, was wind in this case. It would not be strong enough to do much against a lightning Jutsu, but the Kunai flew faster than before and hit more their targets more often.


    Each defence position has a team of five to supply the seals with Chakra and reload the Kunai cannon. And we have build 350 of such positions placed all over the cliff.


    The barrage of deadly metal hit the first line of Ninja and most died with their bodies full of Kunai.


    The second line did not fare better and only the third was able to even think about starting to deflect the incoming attack.


    But how to defend against dozens of Kunai per second who were all as fast as a high Chunin could throw? The more skilled ones were able to deflect for some seconds but then were hit by the slower fireballs that were following from behind.


    And the more intelligent ones dived under water and tried to escape the attack. Not that such a thing would help. There were seal arrays inside the water that would give everyone a deadly electrical shock who even came close to them. Only a Jonin who specialised in lighting Chakra control had a chance of deflecting those.


    Yet only those who truly were good showed how it was done. They deflected the Kunai by either using the dead bodies of their comrades as shields or raised an earth shield that they held in front of them.


    ¡°I would have thought that we have more problems¡±, commented Kushina from my right side.


    ¡°I too, I mean we are only using Kunai so far. The heavier seals are only usable once they hit the shore¡±, agreed Mikoto from my left. And it indeed was strange how these Kumo Ninja died by the hundreds without putting up much of a fight. And a lot of them even lost their calm and were running away. Inside the massive whirlpools beside them or back.


    A quick scan of their Chakra showed me why. ¡°Those are mostly Genin. Their Chakra levels aren''t high enough to be anything else. I think they send them first to test our defence¡±, I informed them.


    ¡°Cruel but effective¡±, muttered Kushina. I nodded in agreement. I would have sent clones rather than real troops but it seems that Kumo does not think like I do.


    ¡°Now what? The next wave is almost in reach and a third is also coming¡±, asked Mikoto. A scan of their Chakra showed me that the second wave mostly consists out of Chunin with a few Jonin and the third, the smallest of the three, held mostly Jonin.


    ¡°The second wave has Chunin and the third Jonin. I''m sure that the Chunin will try another approach and the Jonin are here to take out the heavy defenders¡±, I said and glanced out into the sea. Dex-kun was still fighting B, the sound of their attacks was reaching us and the shock waves that were created by their clash was blowing wind at us.


    Dex-kun was toying with him, he is not even using a third of his powers.


    ¡°Kurama? Can you look for any Chakra in our surrounding? Maybe they send a group before and sneaked up on us. It wouldn''t be good for us to get attacked from the back¡±, asked Mikoto. I said nothing and spread out my senses. I didn''t try to sense their Chakra. I am not as good as Dex-kun and if there was someone sneaking up on us then he surely was suppressing his Chakra.


    I rather tried to sense negative emotions directed at me or the people around me. And indeed there were twenty such signatures only a few hundred meters from our camp. Now with their position, I could also feel their Chakra easier and found out that those twenty were of high Jonin rank in terms of Chakra capacity.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°There are twenty Jonin to our south-east maybe three hundred meters. I think they will try to place bombs inside the cliff¡±, I answered and turned towards the intruders.


    ¡°Twenty Jonin?!¡±, asked the Spring Ninja commander in shock. Oh right, Spring only has a hundred or so Jonin who are all only a little bit stronger than a strong Chunin from Kumo.


    ¡°We three will take care of them¡±, I said and looked at the ANBU commander from Uzu before saying;¡± You have command until we are back¡±. He saluted and waited before I, Mikoto and Kushina were gone to give commands.


    ¡°How many of them are you able to take on at the same time?¡±, I asked while walking.


    ¡°Maybe six, any more and it will get troublesome¡±, estimated Kushina with a shrug. This means eight for me, good.


    ¡°Good, I take the strongest and closest seven to him. I will give each of you some of my Chakra, Dex-kun wouldn''t want you to die¡±, I then said and gave the two women a Chakra cloak with two tails. Kushina might be able to handle a third, but Mikoto will certainly not. A fourth would even be too much for Kushina without her facing her inner demons.


    ¡°Ah, I love the feeling of your Chakra, it''s so warm¡±, purred Kushina now shrouded in a red fox cloak.


    ¡°Only because I withheld the corrosive effect of the cloak. Otherwise, it would feel like acid is splashed on your body¡±, I said with a small grin and enjoyed the now slightly fearful look in her eyes.


    ¡°But you won''t stop doing that, am I right?¡±, she asked. I only increased my grin and raced off towards the Kumo Ninja.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Third Person''s POV;


    C could feel Chakra, he was a sensor and he was one of the best sensors in Kumo. That was why he was also one of the best for missions behind the enemy lines. He could hide his Chakra like no one else in Kumo and at the same time sense anyone that will come in his path.


    But what he was sensing since the start of his mission in Spring was terrifying. There were four Ninja with Chakra levels of a Kage. Two of them way weaker than the Raikage, but two of them with a lot more Chakra than even Lord B.


    And the biggest one was now fighting Lord B out in the sea. And by the output of his reserves, he wasn''t even denting his well. The other extremely high Chakra presence stayed back and then suddenly turned towards him and his group.


    C knew that they were found and reacted quickly. He ordered to let any subterfuge drop and raced with his comrades towards the cliff. Their mission was to blow the cliff up and destroy the defence positions of the enemy.


    They knew that the chance of everyone''s survival was zero once they activated the bombs, but now it was even questionable if they could even finish their mission.


    Then suddenly the two weaker Kages, and that is something strange to think, got shrouded in the Chakra of the third one. Their Chakra level increased almost trice and burned with such an intensity that C was sure he would be able to see their Chakra with the naked eye.


    And the next second he found himself flying away from where he only stood a second ago. His face was hurting like a bitch and the second strongest Chakra he has ever felt was now exactly where he was.


    A comrade further back caught him and he healed his broken nose before looking forward. There stood the Chakra monster. It was a beautiful woman with long white hair, slitted red eyes, fox ears and ten tails. She wore a tight fighting uniform and smiled at him and his men with a fanged grin.


    Then she vanished in a burst of speed and reappeared in front of him and grabbed his face with one hand. C had barely the time to notice that her nails were like claws before he and seven of his comrades were pulled with Kurama.


    Kurama had used her tails to grab the eight strongest Jonin and then jumped further inland to have some fun with them.


    She threw them down before landing a few feet away from the group. All of them were good enough to land while standing and immediately started to attack. Three unsheathed their swords, while two began to go through rapid hand seals. The blond guy she has had grabbed with her hand did jump to the back and looked at her with a calculating stare.


    ¡ãSo this is their strategist?¡ã, thought Kurama before smirking. He would have to go first, but a muscular man stood next to him. Clearly for his defence.


    ¡ãIt won''t matter¡ã, she further thought and evaded the first sword slash by sidestepping it. The second one came in the form of a pierce and was stopped by her tails, which made the third miss. It was aimed at a place where she would have evaded too.


    A flick of her tail ripped the sword out of the Ninja''s hands and another twist made it crash into the first one''s sword. The guy had recovered from his first attack and tried to follow up.


    Then suddenly the three jumped back and the two Jutsu user in the middle shouted ¡°[Lightning Barrage]!¡±. Dozens of lightning bolts shot out of their hands and raced towards Kurama. They came fast and were almost impossible to evade. So she simply let them hit her tails.


    The thick fur did not even singe, but the bolts that missed threw up a cloud of smoke. Which she has every intention to use for her attack.


    ¡°She''s not dead, stay ready!¡±, shouted someone from them. How did he know? A sensor or just cautiousness? It didn''t matter to her and she shot out of the smoke.


    She travelled low and was in front of the blond guy in the blink of an eye. But then a bright light blinded her and Kurama had to close her eyes.


    ¡ãThis bastard blinded me!¡ã, she thought furiously and swiped at the place where she could sense him with three of her tails. A wet sound, followed by two more told her that she hit him.


    She then heard that something was thrown at her and used the remaining seven tails to shield herself in a cocoon of fur. Explosions shook the ground outside of her safe bunker and she slowly opened her eyes. They adjusted fast enough and she could see that she had pierced the chest, shoulder and stomach of the blond guy.


    He was dead, his heart and left lung was no more. ¡ãServes you right¡ã, she thought and ripped his arms and legs off. Each limb got grabbed by one of her tails and she jumped upwards just after another attack of the remaining seven.


    She looked down and saw how six Kunai with paper tags were flying at her. A quick throw put the torso of the dead blond guy between herself and the Kunai and the remains of him exploded in a bloody mist of bones and flesh.


    She landed and found herself again under attack. These Kumo Ninja were good if they could take the death of one of their comrades with such ease. But anything had a limit. Theirs were beginning to show when Kurama used the legs and arms of the blond guy to hit one of the sword fighters to death.


    She ripped his arms and legs off as well and was now armed with eight limbs. A fury of hits followed and the second sword fighter was overwhelmed he too was hit to death by his comrade''s body parts. And he too was ripped apart.


    Now Kurama had ten limbs in her tails and two in her hands. Any more and she would need to manifest Chakra limps. But she now saw the fear, disgust and revulsion in the eyes of her enemies.


    With a cruel smirk, she moved the arm of a woman to her mouth and took a bite. Human flesh does not taste well raw, but it was good for intimidation.


    And it worked, a woman that was part of the two Jutsu user screamed in rage and rushed at her. His remaining two friends followed directly after, also with minds clouded in rage.


    She let the limbs in her hands drop and clapped her hands with the woman''s head was directly between them. The head was crunched to paste and a bloody mist hit the now only two Jonin of Kumo.


    They had to close their eyes to not get blinded and would have jumped back with a calm mind, but now they only got pierced by a tail of Kurama.


    Both got impaled and lifted off. The hole in their lower stomach was lethal, but not instantly. So they saw the cruel bloody grin of this monster named Kurama before their head got twisted off by another tail.


    Kurama licked the blood off of her lips and giggled like a little girl. ¡ãHaving a body to crush people is the best! I have to thank Dex-kun thoroughly tonight¡ã, she thought and then skipped back to where Kushina and Mikoto were.


    The first has used her Chakra chains to rip the enemy Ninja apart and cut down those who managed to evade with her sword. Mikoto, on the other hand, trapped them in a Genjutsu and sliced their throats before any of them could react. They must not have had a Genjutsu specialist with them.


    All three of them went back to the cliff and found Dexter waiting for them.

 Chapter 76

    Dexter''s POV;


    I arrived at the viewing platform with Kura-chan, Mikoto, and Mom gone. I can feel them fighting somewhere nearby. None of them seems to be in danger. Their Chakra does not have the signs of someone in pain or fear.


    Down at the beach I could see how the first wave was dead now. The second one lost almost half of their numbers before they managed to raise a stone wall to block the incoming projectiles. They are now slowly building a way for themselves. Soon they will reach the shore and find the next hurdle.


    The Jonin behind them were watching the cliff. Thanks to my eyes I could see and lip read that they were noting down where we have our defence positions. There was no one I recognised from the Anime. Maybe B was the only one?


    ¡°Any problems?¡±, I asked the ANBU commander, I think I duped him, Bob.


    ¡°None Sir, the Kunai cannons are working without a problem and have taken out their first wave and many of the second. Their third did not even try to get close¡±, he reported.


    ¡°They must be shocked by our might¡±, said the Spring Ninja commander. He seriously believed this.


    ¡°No, those are their elites. They know that an approach now would not give them anything. They are currently mapping down the cliff. And are busy preparing for an attack. It seems like they have realised that their infiltrators failed.


    Now they are discussing which one of them should summon their respected boss to overwhelm us¡±, I said and pointed at a cluster of six Jonin.


    The Spring Ninja looked at me in awe and nodded quickly. Probably thinking that he should shut up before he might say more stupid things.


    ¡°Our strategy Lord Kage?¡±, asked Bob.


    ¡°Hmm, do we have summons of our own?¡±, I asked.


    Bob nodded, ¡°Yes, two of my men have a summons contract and then, of course, you yourself have one as well¡±.


    ¡°Which one do they have?¡±, I asked. In the corner of my eye I could see how the others came back from their fight. With an internal smile I also noticed how Kura-chan was soaked in blood. She has not yet accepted that fighting like a human is more effective than like a Bijuu.


    ¡°Var has a contract with the Badgers and Caly with the barracudas. Should I summon them?¡±, answered Bob.


    ¡°Do that¡±, I said, not looking away from the six Jonin. They have agreed that an attack with more than one boss is the best course. Four of them will summon their boss the moment the Chunin reach the beach.


    ¡°Dear, we''re back¡±, greeted Kura-chan with a smile. Her teeth were also bloody. Most likely not her own. I concentrated briefly and used Water manipulation to get the blood off of her. She held still and a small ball of blood hovered next to her, once she was all clean.


    A flick of my hand sent the ball over to the enemies and a Chunin, who was ordered with defending against the incoming Kunai got the blood in his eyes. He missed the next twelve Kunai and died from them.


    With his death, the people behind him were also exposed and three more died before they managed to close the hole.


    The Spring guy next to me muttered something about impressive water manipulation. Not that I cared much, Kura-chan was clean again and I could give her a kiss. Kissing her while being all bloody would shock our troops. Weak minded children.


    Bob then returned with a woman and a man behind him. All three saluted to me before waiting for orders. ¡°Are you able to summon the boss of your badgers contract? And you a group of mid-sized barracudas?¡±, I asked them.


    ¡°¡±Lord Kage! ¡°¡±, answered both of them at the same time. Good, that means we have a giant badger against a rhino, a wolf, an electric eel, and a mouse. The last one sounded funny, does it has a squeaky voice?


    ¡°Wait with your summon until they stepped into the defensive seals at the beach. I will support you with my own¡±, I ordered and both saluted once before getting in position.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Ten minutes later they reached the beach and with a giant cloud four giant summons were on the battlefield. The eel instantly began to shoot lightning at us, but he, like the warships, had no effect on our barrier.


    The other three run through the water at us and jumped high over their allies. The Kunai and fireballs that came from us were barely registered. They past the first seals but one of them landed directly on top of the second line.


    Only the rhino did not jump, he was too heavy. He ploughed through one of our whirlpools and reached the beach. He probably thought that his large frame would be helpful in covering his allies. Which was why he must have jumped on the beach that the Chunin and now also Jonin were closing in.


    One of the bigger seals we placed there activated and it froze. It was a giant paralysing seal that would only activate when enough mass is on it. Thankfully a twenty stories tall rhino was heavy enough. A heavy barrage of attacks rained down on it, but its mission was fulfilled. The large body did give its allies cover.


    The mouse and wolf were lucky and landed to the far left. We did not think that they would reach this part of the beach, so we never did put anything there that could harm them. The explosion seals under them will only sting the mouse and not bother the wolf.


    A second wall of smoke was now present, this time it was the summoning of the badger boss and my Fox summons, Hirika.


    ¡°Hirika, would you be so kind and kill this mouse?¡±, I asked her.


    ¡°Of course Dexter-chan, a good hunt always enjoyable¡±, she agreed readily and pounced at the now pale mouse.


    The badger was also engaged with the wolf and on the loosing side. I nodded to Mikoto and Mom, who both jumped down and began to help them.


    In the mean time I refocused on the beach and saw how most of the remaining Chunin were now hidden behind the rhino. This isn''t productive and will only waste time.


    ¡°Seems like the big grey wall is in the way, let me help¡±, I offered and began to form a giant Rasenshuriken. The people around me jumped for cover and looked on in awe when I threw the ball of death at the rhino.


    It hit true and expanded until most of the rhino and the seaside beach were in a white light. Half a minute later the ball shrunk and left was a big hole in the sand that quickly began to fill with water. In hind sight I should not have done that. It also destroyed a lot of seals. The paralysing seal wasn''t important any more, it would only activate once and not register any new threats.


    Now the Jonin have also reached the beach and were too fast to get picked on by our cannon fire.


    They started to shoot Jutsu at us and even hit many of our positions, so it was time for me to activate another seal.


    This one was build into the cliff itself and really our only serious seal. It activated and almost invisible ripples shot out of the cliff. The ripples had a height difference of only thirty centimetre and there were enough to reach from the bottom up to twenty meter.


    Only two hundred or so Jonin noticed the ripple in time and only half of them reacted correctly. Those who did bury themselves in the ground. The rest was cut in pieces by contact with a ripple.


    It was a space-time seal that would send out a line of none-space. This line will cut anything it touches from this dimension and transfers it into another one.


    Basically a crude Hiraishin without an exit and no safeties for the user. Mom told me that he had to stop him more than once from doing shit that would have killed him. He only survived thanks to her and also only knew so much thanks to her.


    Anyway, the assault was practically over now. The Ninja on the water were ripped into pieces by the barracuda and the eel de-summoned itself with the death of its master. The transport ships and warships have seen what happened to their troops and were in the process of turning around. Something that I have no intention of allowing.


    I put my hands in front of me and did the same thing Kura-chan did at the start. I gathered Chakra and formed a Bijuudama. The ball was charged within moments and a thin laser cut the remaining vessels of Kumo into halves. These halves then exploded.


    A glance back to the beach showed me that the badger was also no longer summoned and I was right in time to see how a glowing Chakra sword of Mikoto''s Susano''o pierced the neck of the wolf.


    Hirika was also present and had the neck of the mouse between her fangs.


    The mouse was pleading to let it go. Hirika put some pressure on the neck, but ultimately allowed the mouse to go. She then looked back at me and nodded once before also de-summoning herself.


    ¡°Well, this was over in a moment¡±, I said now no longer interested and left the viewing platform with Kura-chan. All this is starting to become boring. Watching how someone else fights a war is like a film and doing it yourself with such overwhelming powers is boring. A single Bijuudama at the capitals of each village would be enough to win the war and unite the world.


    ¡°Kura-chan, you think we should stop playing and take the world? I mean fighting like this starts to get boring. I think we should take out Akatsuki and then think about taking Kumo¡±, I suggested while we walked arm in arm back to our camp.


    ¡°If you think so Dex-kun, I personally am not bored in killing them. It''s funny to see their despair¡±, she replied with a shoulder shrug.


    Hmm, yeah, the shocked looks of your enemy never are boring.


    ¡°Yes, they are funny, but I want to see what we could archive with seals and technology and for that we need a united world. Exploring space is not possible with war on the home planet¡±, I argued. She thought about this for a moment and then agreed.


    So it was decided that we will take out Akatsuki soon. Well, most of it.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Akatsuki Base, Third Person''s POV;


    ¡°It is finished, the sealing of the Two-Tails is done and Kisame reported the successful capture of the Eight-Tails. The Four- and Five-Tails are also already sealed. But with Zetsu''s death we were not yet able to locate the Six-Tails¡±, stated Nagato the moment Yugito slumped to the ground.


    ¡°It was a good idea to attack them masked as Kumo Ninja, but they were weaker than assumed. It also did not take long to seal them¡±, said Sasori.


    ¡°It was never done before, we assumed that the sealing will take days. There were no previous experiences in such things and we had no reason to question the time. That was until we began the sealing of the Two-Tails. Hers took two days, it''s as if she was stronger than the other two¡±, said Itachi in his monotone.


    ¡°Yes, something happened to them and it has to do with the Uzukage, he was seen or involved with each Jinchuriki in the world. He himself is a Jinchuriki, so we thought he was only warning them, but that might not have been the case¡±, agreed Nagato.


    ¡°But he is now too strong for one team, the Nine-Tails will have to wait until the end. In the mean time, we will have to seal the Eight-Tails and catch the One- and Seven-Tails. The Three-Tails is still not reborn.


    Sasori, Deidara, you two will watch for an opportunity of catching the Seven-Tails, the One-Tails is not yet ready to be harvested¡±, he continued. The holograms of Sasori and Deidara flickered out and were soon followed by Itachi and Kisame, who were on their way to the next save hideout.


    With them gone Nagato and Konan also stopped the Jutsu and were back in their tower in Rain.


    ¡°Nagato, do you really think it will be easy to catch the Nine-Tails? Maybe we should ask him for support in our cause. He is one of your clan. He might listen and help us¡±, asked Konan in worry.


    She has seen the results of Dexter''s fights and couldn''t stop thinking that the Uzukage was stronger than her childhood friend.


    ¡°No Konan, he too will not understand our cause. He has not yet seen what pain means and would only try to bring the world under his banner. It will bring peace, yes, but only a very short one. The people won''t want to be under his rule and a civil war will start. It will be like the times of warring all again.


    No, once he dies it will all crumble down. But with our plan I will become immortal and always present to stop another war¡±, denied Nagato with finality in his tone. His God Path then left the room and Konan alone to worry about the future.

 Chapter 77

    Dexter''s POV;


    Three days after the failed invasion attempt in Spring Uzushiogakure received the official war declaration from Kumogakure. The reason was our involvement in defending Spring and the death of Killer B.


    The last one was a surprise for us, but after some thought, it must have been Akatsuki. I did not put seals in place that would stop Obito from looking. Well, not that it matters now, Kura-chan and I have decided to take Akatsuki out of the game and this is what we will do today.


    For that we, Daichi, Mom, Mikoto, Tsunade, and I were on a small island in Kirigakure. While we were fairly sure that the Gedo Mazo would not be able to suck Kura-chan in, now that she is a Ten-Tails herself, we didn''t want to risk it, and so she stayed back.


    She grumbled a lot and was not happy with this, but I stayed firm. Even her big teary eyes could not shake me. At least not in the two seconds I had to see them before using the Hiraishin out of the village.


    All of us were ready for battle and we have put some serious seals in place that would stop anyone from interfering from the outside. We also told our people that we will be gone for a few days and not able to get in contact with.


    I activated my Rinne-Sharingan and summoned the Gedo Mazo towards me, with a giant cloud of smoke it appeared before me and with her someone else.


    A burst of my Chakra activated the seals and the statue was paralysed. I then rushed forward to the stunned Nagato and cut his head off before he could do anything. His Hungry Demon path would have been able to dispose of the seal.


    The real Nagato was way too weakened to defend himself and merely looked up before my clawed hand parted his head from his shoulders. His body was fragile and heavily malnourished. It is a wonder how someone in such a state could survive. It sure is largely thanks to his Uzumaki heritage.


    ¡°Who was that?¡±, asked Daichi from behind me. The others looked at the corpse and with some revulsion at the ugly statue of the Juubi.


    ¡°That was Nagato, an Uzumaki that lived in Rain. His parents died in the third Shinobi war and he became the figurehead leader of Akatsuki¡±, I answered.


    Tsunade gasped when she remembered the name,¡± We thought he died¡±, she said quietly.


    ¡°No, he and the Konan survived. They were the original founders of Akatsuki with Yahiko. But then Danzo tricked them and sold them out to Hanzo. The ambushed resulted in Yahiko''s death and Nagato''s fixation on the liberation of all war, by killing hundreds of thousands as a means of fear against retaliation.


    He was not in his right mind. Had a god complex too¡±, I explained and ripped his body out of the statue. He was connected to it by the black rods. Looks like the rods were sucking out his Chakra, in combination with using two eyes that don''t belong to him, it''s no wonder that he became so weak.


    ¡°Okay, I don''t know how long it will take and who might know of us being here. I hope the seals will stop anyone from interfering, but you''ll never know¡±, I then said and activated a group of seals.


    The first one was distorting the space around us, it transported us between this dimension and another one, making us effectively untouchable. The second one was the same we used in Spring and would cut anything in pieces that get close to the island. And the third one will inform us of anyone coming close to us.


    With that done I sat next to the body of the Juubi and began to suck it''s Chakra out. It held more than what Kura-chan was in her complete Nine-Tailed form and there were more than one beings inside.


    Seems like Akatsuki had already started with their mission. There was the Four-Tails, the Five-Tails, the Two-Tails and some parts of the Eight-Tails. Then there was the massive presence of something with endless hunger and a quiet presence.


    Who was the last one? Kaguya? It could be possible, but the presence was weak. Broken and barely there.


    I began to absorb the Chakra of the thing and made sure not to suck in the consciousness of any of them. The Chakra I gained was mixed with mine, something only possible after becoming a being made out of Chakra.


    Gradually it got weaker and weaker until the hungry presence was almost silent. It was then that the weak one and the remaining Bijuu started to ''move'' and notice what happened.


    At once all five of them ''turned'' to me and moved forward. I stopped the absorption almost completely so that I won''t suck any of them into me by accident and waited what they would do.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    They touched my own presence and I found myself in space. Stars were around me and four Bijuu stood opposite of me with a white-haired, yet human looking, Kaguya in front of them.


    ¡°You''re the one that fought Roshi¡±, stated the ape.


    ¡°My child, you''ve finally reached me¡±, interrupted Kaguya and walked a step closer.


    ¡°Child? I don''t know what you mean Kaguya. My parents in this world are Kushina and Minato¡±, I said with a thoughtful frown.


    ¡°Only in blood, but not by Chakra¡±, she replied and walked closer. I raised a hand for her to stop and she did so with a sad smile.


    ¡°Explain!¡±, I demanded and she smiled weakly. There was none of the emotional expression she had in the anime and she looked more like the woman that was in her backstory. Still somewhat cold, but with more life.


    ¡°The moment I ate the forbidden fruit I felt the presence of the Juubi. I heard it whispering to me to take all Chakra, to rule and to consume. I also felt how it grew stronger and me weaker, so I used its powers to give my children Chakra of their own.


    But I soon saw that neither of them would be strong enough to truly defeat me, once I have lost everything that was me. So I imprinted Hagoromo and Hamura with some of my presence. They would give it to their children.


    I hoped that at some part in time a child of them will have the right condition to inherit my powers and with them the ability to kill the Juubi. Only a child of Hagoromo would be able to contain the power.


    If I have done everything correctly it should have happened when you gained your Rinnegan. But I don''t know how you have come to possess the Rinne-Sharingan. It should have been a weaker version, without the ability to use the Ultimate Illusion¡±, she explained and ended with a questioning look.


    So Madara does not have them because he implanted the Senju cells?


    ¡°It happened when I gave my wife, the Kyuubi, the Chakra of every other Bijuu. She became the new Juubi¡±, I answered and she looked fearful.


    ¡°I know what you think, don''t worry. I took half of her Chakra and stopped the mental corruption. She is not in danger of becoming like the last Juubi. And so am I. I have a special constitution that allows me to have nearly unlimited Chakra¡±, I added. Her fear subsided and she smiled weakly.


    ¡°I am glad for you¡±, she then said.


    ¡°What happens now?¡±, asked the cat of the so far silent Bijuu.


    ¡°Now I am going to absorb the remaining Chakra of the Juubi and kill it. Kaguya, do you want to come out? I could give you a body¡±, I said and ignored the look of outrage from the Bijuu. They understood that I had no intention of saving them.


    ¡°No, I want to die too. The time inside the Juubi was not good to me. I am only able to speak coherently by using your link to me. Without you, I would not be responsive to anything. I would also not be able to live in a world that must be so different to my own¡±, she declined.


    There was the option of her staying inside my seal, but I did not want that. She might have regained herself after some years, but I do not want to have someone inside me that was not Kura-chan. I was not such a nice person.


    ¡°Very well. I will then continue¡±, I said and did so. First I banished the Bijuu to the almost silent Juubi and then continued to suck out the rest of the Juubi''s Chakra. It was still more than what the Three-Tailed Turtle had, but by far less than what it once was.


    Sometime later I finished and each of the presences was silent. Not even every Bijuu would now be able to bring the Juubi back, as there was no longer Chakra to sustain its mind.


    I opened my eyes and stood up. The statue was now nothing more than a small thing that looked more like a dried dead tree and not like a human corpse in mountain size. The others noticed me and stood up as well. They were sitting around a bonfire.


    ¡°And?¡±, asked Tsunade.


    ¡°It''s dead and I met Kaguya. Mum, did you know that you are in some form related to Minato?¡±, I asked with a grin and she became pale.


    ¡°How close?¡±, asked Tsunade.


    ¡°Not close, Minato has had some blood of the Uchiha and Mom has some of the Senju. Both are descendants of Hagoromo Otsuki. Or better known as the Sage of the Six paths.


    Kaguya, his mother and the original Jinchuriki of the Juubi gave some of her Chakra to him and his children so that one of them would be able to kill the Juubi. Turns out I have to thank her for gaining the false Rinne-Sharingan I once had. The real one was not part of her plan¡±, I explained. All of them looked shocked, but mum was relieved to know that she was not ''truly'' related to Minato.


    ¡°What a story¡±, muttered Daichi with a shake of his head.


    ¡°Did something happen? And how long did I take?¡±, I asked and looked out of the still softly glowing seal.


    ¡°I think four days and nothing happened. We were quite bored¡±, answered Tsunade with a shrug.


    ¡°Good, then let''s go back, I have to get Kura-chan''s wrath over me. She is probably angry for me ditching her like that¡±, I said with a light shudder. There won''t be any sex denial from her side, she loves it too much for that, but her silent glare is not nice. And she won''t let me pet her tails!


    ¡°Poor you¡±, laughed Mikoto. The rest of them agreed with her and I had to hiraishin us back to Uzu.


    We were back in my home, but there was no home. In place was a ruin.


    A quick search of for Chakra showed me that a lot of people were no longer present, but thankfully Kura-chan was. She was in the middle of the village and her Chakra felt strong and angry.


    Without a word, all of us jumped out of the destroyed house and rushed towards the village middle. Some parts of the town were broken, but there were already people in the process of rebuilding.


    We only took a few seconds to reach the Kage tower and saw a lot of covered bodies in the plaza that was in front of the tower. Kura-chan was standing next to our ANBU commander and some other high ranked people.


    ¡°What happened?¡±, I asked once I was next to them. They looked relieved to see us and started to speak all at once. A short burst of my Chakra stopped them.


    ¡°One after the other¡±, I stated and the ANBU commander stepped to the front.


    ¡°Sir, we are glad you are back. We tried to reach you, but no one knew where you were. A day after your departure three people of Akatsuki attacked. It wereDeidara the Bomber, Kisame Hoshigaki, and Sasori of the Red Sand. They used an unknown way to pass the outer barrier and then attacked the village while searching for the anchor of our main defence seal.


    Lady Kurama was able to take out Deidara before he could do much with his explosions and Sasori was taken out by our seal masters¡±, started Bob.


    One of the seal masters stepped forward and took over; ¡°We quickly realised that he has done some seal work on himself and counter sealed him. He had used a seal on his heart that allowed him to become a puppet of his own.


    That only left Kisame. But somehow Lady Kurama was not able to wound him for long and any attack he has done on her healed him rapidly¡±, he said and it was Kura-chan that continued after him.


    ¡°That guy was sucking out my Chakra and using it to heal himself. Someone like me could do nothing against him, so I stepped back and left the matter to our Ninja that specialised in close combat without Jutsu. By his death the sword jumped away by itself and escaped¡±, she said with a lot of anger. She mustn''t have liked that.


    ¡°Did they succeed? And what about Itachi?¡±, I asked. They obviously passed the seals thanks to Samehada. But Obito''s counter was in the middle of the main seals and not in danger of such an attack.


    ¡°No, they were not able to breach our defence. And there was no sign of Itachi Uchiha. But we''ve lost 72 Ninja and close to 130 civilians¡±, he said with some sadness and a glimpse at me.


    ¡°I won''t be able to resurrect them. It wouldn''t be good. I learned, soon after resurrecting the last time, that it is not meant to be and that it will have dire consequences if I continue¡±, I lied. His shoulders dropped but he accepted the lie as the truth.


    This way I won''t have to bother with future requests about reviving them. I already had to tell a few that it would not be possible. Natural order and such bullshit. They probably believe me only because I heavily laced my voice with Chakra.


    I nodded and gestured for them to follow me inside the tower. There would be a lot of talk and little rest in the coming days. Good that I don''t need to sleep and am able to make Shadow Clones.


    And it seems like Kura-chan forgot our little dispute while fighting. Lucky me!


    But what about Itachi? And where was Obito? Do I have to track the idiot down and kill him?

 Chapter 78

    Dexter''s POV;


    Inside the Kage tower, I got a full report about our losses and the full destruction. Most of the civilian causalities came from Deidara''s first bombing. He would have been able to let loose more bombs if Kura-chan hadn''t blown him to dust by a Bijuudama. A whole block is gone, thanks to him.


    His habit of flying was his death. She wouldn''t have been able to let loose such an attack if he would have been on the ground.


    Sasori has poisoned a lot of civilians and Ninja alike. Most of them are still alive and in treatment. Tsunade is sure that she will be able to find an antidote but also said that she wouldn''t be able to heal everyone. Which is why I will heal them with my [Flames of Healing].


    His puppets were taken out by some of our most deadly seals. Another three streets were collateral damage to these seals. Only black stone that re-solidified is now left.


    Kisame killed most of the Ninja causalities. He was impossible to attack with any Ninjutsu. Genjutsu was instantly broken by Samehada, and his skills with the sword and other close combat arts were not little as well. Kura-chan''s bodily constitution made being close to him disadvantageous and she couldn''t use all of her power in fear of destroying the whole town.


    At the end, he died in a suicide attack of six of our Jonin. They dismissed any defence and attacked him at once. Four of them are dead now, the others critically injured.


    There was no sign of Itachi, Obito or Konan. I think Konan has left Akatsuki like she did after Nagato''s death. Only that she will now be hateful of me and Uzu.


    Itachi is intelligent and has the title of genius not without reason. Sure, four S-Ranked Ninja was an immense firepower and would have been enough to topple any smaller nation and possibly one of the weaker big five.


    But attacking the home of a seal master is suicide. And more so if you attack the home of a whole clan that is known for their seals. Not to mention that Tsunade, Mom, Mikoto, Daichi, Kura-chan, and I were all also S-Rank.


    With us alone, we are the strongest force alive in the world.


    Konoha has Kakashi, Guy, Danzo, and Orochimaru, maybe Kabuto and Sasuke. If Sasuke has his Mangekyou. The first two should be S-Rank by now, their curse seals would make them strong enough.


    Suna has only Chiho and Gaara and Chiho herself is almost dead.


    Kumo has A, has had B, and most likely Darui. I don''t know if there are more. Their list of A-Ranks is higher.


    Iwa has Onoki, his son and that''s it I think.


    Kiri only has Mei.


    So in terms of S-Rank, we were on the top of the list. Yet they attacked us anyway. Why? Desperation? Obito did not come over as someone who could work with failure. At least in the anime. His war also looked more like an act of desperation. Did he think he would be able to save Nagato by attacking Uzu?


    I think it is prudent to seek him out and take his delusional dream out of the equation that will soon decide this world''s fate. He''s not even able to wage war. Zetsu''s death stopped his ability to grow soldiers.


    I will take over B next, I just don''t know how yet. Maybe by forcing him to surrender? But with what threat? I could blow up all of his military bases.


    But that would only seed hate of Kumo''s citizen. This is so annoying, why can''t I just kill everyone in each of the five villages? There would be no one to hate Uzu then and the people of the countryside would be way more agreeable to a change of rule. It happened to them all the time. Each of the three wars changed the map significantly.


    Maybe that is the solution? I don''t have a united enemy, not with Akatsuki on the brink of collapse and a world war happening. And I won''t make myself into one just so that they can unite.


    I looked up from the map that showed Uzu and the red coloured sections that showed the destroyed zones to look at those who I confide with, most of the time.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Tsunade, Mikoto, and Mom wouldn''t agree to the killing of everyone in each five great villages. Daichi would not be against Konoha, Kumo and Iwa. And Kura-chan would help me readily.


    Should I tell them about my idea? Maybe I can create an enemy. He would destroy the villages and then be taken out by us who will then take over the rubble.


    That is a good idea, now that I think about it. I could use the golems I still have inside my inventory. They won''t listen to me, now that I don''t have the same Mana signature as Clair. Placing them inside the villages and letting them run rampage wouldn''t be too hard.


    And each of the guard golems is stronger than the regular Jonin. I still have close to ten million in my inventory.


    Jup, I will speak to Kura-chan later about my idea. I''m sure she will come up with some additions.


    ¡°Dexter?¡±, asked someone from next to me and I saw that everyone was looking at me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±, I asked. Must have been pretty deep in my thoughts.


    ¡°Is something? You smiled just now¡±, asked Tsunade with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°No, just thought about Obito and that I will have to take him out now. I just now came up with a way. Anyway, we will have to postpone this meeting. I will have to heal the wounded soon and any time we waste now might kill another one of our own¡±, I answered and looked at Shizune, who was the head medic in case of Tsunade''s absence.


    ¡°Right, follow me please Uzukage-sama¡±, she quickly said and Kura-chan and I followed her. The rest started to organise the rebuild and our troops. Times as these would make other nations more likely to attack us.


    Two hours later I have finished with the last wounded and was sitting on a couch in a spare house for Kura-chan, Mom, and me.


    Kura-chan was sitting on my lap and no one else was inside the house. I broke the kiss we shared and looked at her pretty red eyes.


    ¡°You know, I have thought about a possible way to unite the world under Uzu¡±, I began and she looked at me, an expression on her face that told me to continue.


    ¡°At first I wanted to get every nation in a possible alliance with us and ease them into a union at a later time. But then the new world war broke out and only Kiri would have been with us.


    With Kumo at war against us and Iwa and Konoha also not on good terms, I think we have to do it differently.


    There is also the possibility to have one enemy that will force them to unite. Akatsuki would have been good, but they are now almost dead. And the war would have been a major problem again.


    So I thought about simply destroying each of the five great villages and taking over forcefully¡±, I started.


    She purred when I mentioned the destruction of each village and smiled lewdly. ¡°It kinda makes me hot when you speak about mass murder¡±, she grinned.


    ¡°Yes I know, but we can''t just kill them just like that. I wouldn''t mind it, but Mom, Tsunade, Mikoto, and Daichi would. And their opinion about me is something I do mind¡±, I said with a chuckle and gave her a kiss.


    She broke the kiss way too soon ¡°And? What did you come up with?¡±, she then asked.


    ¡°I thought about using the golems I still have inside my inventory. They wouldn''t listen to me and would kill the people indiscriminately. They see anyone without the right Mana signature as hostile.


    We would just have to take them out inside a village and wait until everyone is dead. What do you think?¡±, I told her and she kissed me again.


    Another few minutes later she decided to verbally tell me how she found my idea. ¡°It''s good, no one would suspect us. But they will ask from where these golems come and who is controlling them¡±, she pointed out.


    ¡°I know, but I think it won''t matter. The golems will attack each village major village. Started with Iwa, then Konoha. Kumo and Suna will be hit simultaneously and lastly Kiri. This way we can play the saviours in Kiri and reclaim the other villages later.


    Yet, only those of S-Rank and higher will be able to fight them effectively. You and I are pretty much the only ones who can even win against a high number of them. Those golems are pretty dangerous¡±, I replied. She nodded once and we moved to our bedroom for the rest of the day.


    Three days later we received news about an attack on Konoha. It seems like Itachi sneaked in and tried to kill Danzo and Orochimaru. Our informant said that a burning soldier burst out of the ground and had Orochimaru pierced on its sword. The snake was then sucked inside a gourd and a moment later Danzo jumped out of the hole.


    High ranked Jutsu were fired and a part of the village is now destroyed. Danzo survived, thanks to the rescue of his Ninja. Guy had to activate five of his gates to break through the armour of Itachi''s Susano''o.


    At the end, Itachi died not by a wound inflicted by his enemies but simply fell forward and was dead. Anything else was not known. The body of him was taken away and Orochimaru is currently be mourned by everyone inside the village.


    This explains where Itachi was, but why did he not act sooner? Sasuke might now have the Eternal-Magenta-Sharingan and is an S-Ranked Ninja with it, after some training.


    Still, Konoha was not a priority on my list. First would be Obito''s death and after that comes our golem plan.


    I knew that I could find Obito, at least partly. He still had Hashirama''s cells inside him and could be tracked through them. Via some seals. The problem was that these seals have not such a giant range and I had to apply a whole lot of them around the world if I want to have a chance of finding him.


    With that in mind, I created some shadow clones and send them out to create seals all around the world.


    It took three months to track the guy. He was hidden inside a cave that was found at the northern border of the Land of Fire. I first locked the whole area with a seal that counters every space-time manipulation. Then I put the same seals that were in Uzu around the area. Those will prevent him from fleeing. And finally used a Hiraishin to get me and Kura-chan just out of the border of the seal.


    We then raced towards the cave and were greeted by a frantic Obito. He stood in front of a large tree like thing with many white Zetsu hanging down from it.


    ¡°So you''ve found me¡±, he began, once he calmed down.


    ¡°Wasn''t as fast as I liked it to be. Obito, you''ll have to die if Kura-chan and I want to take over. Your plan was stupid, to begin with¡±, I said dismissively. His body language looked to be angered.


    ¡°You''ve stopped me time and time again. If you know who I am, then you must also know the why. My question is why are you stopping me?¡±. His tone was also angry.


    ¡°Cause we want to¡±, answered Kura-chan for me with a smile and began to charge a Bijuudama. Overpower from the start....


    Obito looked at her with little concern and even waited for her to shoot the blast. I then felt the build up of Chakra on his side, but nothing happened. He suddenly jumped to the side with clear fear and got himself blasted his legs off.


    ¡°Is he stupid? Did he really think that we wouldn''t stop his annoying ability to travel between dimensions?¡±, asked Kura-chan in disbelieve.


    ¡°Seems so¡±, I said equally surprised. Obito was still alive and glared at us through his mask. But he was in no condition to fight.


    ¡°Listen, the world is....¡±, he began but it seems like Kura-chan wasn''t in the mood. He flicked her tail forward and pierced his head with it. A quick pull and there was a big hole in his head.


    ¡°These fights are anticlimactic. Only the fun of killing something makes them bearable¡±, she then said with a frown.


    ¡°I know right? Let''s not be as super strong in our next life¡±, I suggested.


    ¡°I agree, but we won''t be weak. Let''s become strong a little slower. I still want to be able to beat anyone up, but trampling over the strongest of them is boring¡±, she agreed.


    With that said, and a little put off about the easy win, we went home and spent some hours just having sex. Tomorrow we would kill everyone in Iwa.

 Chapter 79

    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°Well, Iwa still looks better than Konoha. The caves and passages build into the mountain are beautiful. It''s a pity that most will be destroyed¡±, I said from our viewing position. We were on the highest mountain, looking down at the city and watching how the people were doing their business.


    ¡°You always liked cities build into caves and mountains¡±, replied Kura-chan from my side, ¡°How many do you think we should use?¡±, she then added.


    ¡°Hmm, we want to kill almost everyone, maybe ten thousand? There seems to be way less high ranked Chakra signatures than that inside the village¡±, I think out loud.


    ¡°Fine by me, so how will this work?¡±, agreed Kura-chan.


    ¡°I''m gonna use a Chameleon Jutsu and fly over the village and then simply drop the golems down¡±, I answered and lifted off. Kura-chan watched from her position.


    I reached the middle of the village and opened my inventory. There I found my elite soldiers and took a round thousand out before dropping them. I then flew a few hundred meters to the left and repeated the process.


    Kura-chan and I decided to use the elite soldiers, rather than my guards. The guards were stronger than first thought. We fought one and noticed that a single one was stronger than a Kage. There''s no way that I can drop so many of them. Roughly one thousandof them would be able to overwhelm even me.


    These elite soldiers were better than what I have used in my first war. Each had a magical gun and a sword. They dual wielded the weapon and are able to be as fast as a normal Jonin of Uzu.


    It took me only a minute or so to drop the golems before I flew back to Kura-chan, from where we then watched how Iwa got destroyed.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    POV of the Tsuchikage;


    I am becoming too old for this job. This war will be my last one and then I will hand over the hat. The young might not be as prepared and good as us old veterans. They will have to learn.


    Thankfully it seems like we have the upper hand. Konoha was still at a standstill with Suna and Kumo got a bloody nose by attacking Spring. Reports say that they even lost Killer B, their Jinchuriki.


    Something that I am glad about, with ours also having vanished a few months ago. None of our spies were able to find out where they are or if they are even still alive.


    The report also says that Uzushiogakure was the main factor why Spring is not conquered. Their seals were the main reason for their successful defence. That and their Kage. This young man with too much power. He''s probably not the least bit respectful to his elders. All the young kids are like that nowadays.


    Still, he has power. Not many still remember, but I do. The described Jutsus he has done were on the level of a Kage. And then there is his Susano''o. Why is a Uchiha survivor acting as the Kage of the newly rebuild village of Uzushiogakure?


    And the fact that he has the ability to use a Susano''o also tells me that he has the Mangekyou-Sharingan. We know now for quite some time that this Uzukage, this Dexter Uzumaki, is related to Kushina Uzumaki.


    How she''s back alive is still a mystery, the same with some very prominent Uzushiogakure members. I still remember the war we fought against them. I was there, nothing I am proud off, but it was necessary.


    The whole clan is dangerous, more so that even the Senju and Uchiha. Their body, their Chakra manipulation, their skills in sealing, and above all their temper are a fearsome combination.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Thankfully they are on the other side of the world and still far away from being a real threat to us.


    BOOOOOOM!


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    ¡°


    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°The Tsuchikage is using a good strategy. However, it won''t work. There are too many of my golems and at one point he will remain alone¡±, I said and watched how a group of two hundred golems was taken out by Oonoki and his group. He was gradually losing his Ninja and there were not many left who could dispatch my golems like he does.


    The village was now burning from multiple fires and there were people who tried to flee. An act that was futile. These golems will scan an area and attack any and all Qi sources. Which means anyone with Chakra.


    They will also attack us at some point, but only after no one is near them.


    This is something I programmed the golems with. My old world was once attacked by one of these Qi-Cultivators who thought it would be cool to wage war against my nation.


    Well, I first extracted the knowledge of his home universe and then set it on fire with these golems. Since then no further attack happened. People with the ability to traverse between universes learned that it was not a good idea to attack me. The fact that I did not expand did also help.


    Why would you attack someone who was content with staying away?


    But back to the present. Oonoki and his men were getting tired from the application of so many hard Jutsu and they only took out a little more than a thousand golems. Who, by now, have noticed that there was someone here that is opposing them. He and his group were under constant attack from all sides. Some golems were climbing the walls to shoot down on them, others did it from behind and a lot from the front.


    They were greatly outnumbered and soon also out-skilled.


    ¡°It''s kinda annoying that they also attack us¡±, noted Kura-chan from my side.


    True, some of them found their way to us and I had to restrain them and then put them back into my inventory. Why should I destroy them if I can simply put them away?


    There were enough I will have to destroy once we begin the cleanup. I also need to invent a seal array that is able to kill them quickly. Maybe something with sealing away the Mana inside them?


    Shouldn''t be too hard.


    ¡°Oh look! The geezer got shot in the shoulder¡±, exclaimed Kura-chan suddenly and pointed at Oonoki who now was supported by some fat Ninja. He was clutching his shoulder and four of his ANBU died while they regrouped.


    ¡°Do you think he will see the futility in saving Iwagakure?¡±, I asked and watched how a really large group of golems came out of a cave. They were all blood soaked, probably found the bunkers.


    ¡°If he''s not too stubborn¡±, said Kura-chan with a shrug. I nodded and we continued to watch them.


    Near the end of the day, Oonoki began to use his dust release on large sections of his village and a lot of my golems were killed. Yet, it was not enough. At the end, some of his surviving Ninja grabbed a near comatose Oonoki and left the village.


    ¡°And now?¡±, asked Kura-chan once they were gone and more and more golems took us as their next target.


    ¡°We leave as well. These golems will remain in the area for some time. Maybe they wander out and kill some more. It does not matter. They can''t swim and are as such, not dangerous to Uzu¡±, I replied and we left the burning village.


    Back in Uzu, we continued with the help of organising the rebuilding and I then started on working on a counter against my own golems.

 Chapter 80

    Dexter''s POV;


    News of Iwa''s destruction hit the world like a bomb. It took the surrounding minor villages only a week to organise some form or army and invade, the now mostly unprotected, Iwa.


    Sure, Iwa was not truly without any protections. There were still the fortresses and military camps all over the country. But the village of Iwagakure was gone and with it the people. They stood no chance against six enemy villages. Only Rain did not attack.


    There was a largely sized army in the Land of Iron. However, they were far away, hit with the news that their family was probably dead and lacking their military leader.


    It was unknown what their general will do now, probably bunkering down. And then there was the survival of Oonoki. He''s probably not yet able to do anything again but might recuperate. Then again, he is old and could have died. Time will tell.


    Two weeks after the destruction of Iwa new news came. Oonoki was dead, he did not survive the wound he sustained during the fight and the new Tsuchikage was his son. They have reached the army in the Land of Iron and were staying there for the time being.


    For now, the world was in chaos. Konoha secured the land they have taken and started to rebuild the damage done by Itachi. A lot of their troops were recalled. Suna went into lock down, with them being near to Iwa.


    Kumo has launched another fleet, this time to attack the Land of Iron. Probably to take Iwa completely out of the game. That or to give them the opportunity to subordinate themselves to Kumo.


    Mei asked me if I knew anything about the attack, which I declined. She wasn''t too worried. Kiri is on the other side of the world and a sea is dividing them from the mainland.


    With the news of Iwa''s destruction also came information about the golem army. They were spotted near Iwa and began an assault immediately. Their strength and weaknesses were quickly known.


    Mainly their regeneration ability, their sensor ability and their speed.


    But also their weakness to high temperature and even rumours of a core that would stop the regeneration, if destroyed.


    This rumour was true, there is a core. A small, walnut sized one in their stomach. You only have to pulverise this core and the golem won''t be able to regain its mana. I integrated it so that they won''t be invincible. Building and using them was something like playing Empire Earth to me.


    Now, three weeks later Kura-chan and I each have left a clone in Uzu and we''re preparing our next attack. After some thoughts, we decided that it wouldn''t be logical if the attacker only went for the big five villages. Not after seeing how the smaller ones acted like hyenas.


    So we dropped a few of the golems over each village and watched how they started their rampage. We did not use enough to kill everyone, but certainly enough to severely weaken the village.


    We then waited for another week and dropped another army over Suna. However, we gave Gaara too little credit. The guy simply pulled the golems under the sand and crushed them. He was done with the army in only an hour and the destruction was by far too little. So I placed a group of a few hundred water mage golems on the walls of Suna.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    They attacked Gaara immediately and drowned him and most of Suna in a flood. The fact that sand does not absorb water did not help them. There were survivors, but most died by getting crushed in the flood.


    With that done our next stop, this time only a day later, was Konoha. There we dropped more than twice the amount of golems we used for Iwa. The village was destroyed at the end, and so were our golems. Not everyone was dead, but the task was done and Konoha was gone.


    Kakashi sent many into his dimension and died of Chakra loss. The bugs of the Aburame clan did nothing, as well as the mind transfer of the Yamanaka or the shadow possession of the Nara.


    The Akimichi were a too large target for the guns of my golems and the Inuzuka were lacking in sheer power.


    The clan-less Ninja did most of the damage, as did Guy.


    Guy opened all eight gates at the end. He was impressive. He also used his cursed seal and the destruction he left in his rampage showed how strong he truly was. Lee, who managed to open six of the gates, did also a lot of damage. The village walls and large parts of the surrounding forest were destroyed in Guy''s wake.


    Kura-chan and I were, in fact, so impressed that we sealed their almost dead bodies away and took them with us. However, we were stopped before we could leave.


    Our approach and sealing of Guy were seen by Sasuke and Danzo, who both were more than a little hurt by the fight. There were also some ANBU behind them.


    ¡°So these things sent by you¡±, stated Danzo. His arm was unsealed and he only had a single eye left before he would lose the eye in his head.


    Sasuke had lost one of his wings in his cursed form and was bleeding from a hole in his shoulder. He only glared at us with the Mangekyou-Sharingan. I smiled back at him and activated my own before morphing it into the Rinne-Sharingan. It shocked him massively.


    ¡°Why do you think that would be the case? We could also only be here because we wanted to save Guy and Lee¡±, I replied.


    ¡°As if, these monstrosities reek of seals. They must have their origin with the Uzumaki¡±, denied Danzo.


    ¡°I don''t care what you think. I can honestly tell that they have nothing to do with the Uzumaki-clan¡±, I told him truthfully. They were made by Clair Schmiedehand, someone completely different and way stronger.


    ¡°Can we proceed with the killing of them both?¡±, asked Kura-chan bored. I smiled sweetly at her and gave her a quick kiss, before using the God path to pull Sasuke towards me.


    He was first shocked but then activated his Susano''o in defence. Not that it helped him. His Susano''o was still a skeleton, while mine was fully grown. An armoured green claw punched through his Susano''o''s ribcage and pierced his shoulder.


    He managed to evade in the last second but lost his arm and remaining wing in the process. He glared at me and black flames suddenly began to burn my Susano''o. I laughed at the stupid attempt. He could burn my Susano''o as long as he wishes. So long as I am going to supply it with Chakra he won''t be able to harm me. And even then I would be able to heal myself with my [Flames of Healing], or by simply cutting off the burning part.


    The other arm of my Susano''o made to grab him, but he jumped away. This child should know when it''s time to die.


    He turned around to flee, but the five seconds of my time interval was over and another pull of my God path flung him back into the waiting claw of my Susaono''o. This time he was pierced through the stomach and gurgled some blood before I ripped the hand upwards and him in two.


    I turned around and saw that Kura-chan has lost the ends of four of her tails. I rushed to her and quickly found the reason for the loss. There was a large spherical hole in front of her and the shredded corpses of the ANBU laid thrown around.


    Danzo must have killed himself and hoped to seal her with him. Kura-chan used her tails to jump back and lost the ends in the seal.


    ¡°I underestimated him. He was weak but the seal was dangerous¡±, she growled in anger while I healed her. The wound would have healed on itself, but my way was faster.


    ¡°That happens, just don''t do it again. I might not stand to loose you¡±, I said and hugged her. She hugged me back and we stayed like that for a while.


    A bizarre scene, two ''monster'' hugging each other lovingly in a burning wasteland.


    Later that day we took Guy and Lee out of their seals and healed them. We also extracted the curse seal and sealed away most of their memories of what happened while being under the curse. We then dropped them near the border of one of Uzu''s cities in wave and left them.


    Maybe they will seek out information from Uzu after their waking.


    We waited another week and by now Kumo and Kiri were frightened by the fate of the other three main villages. They called for a Kage summit and asked Uzushiogakure to be its meeting place.


    Their argument was that Uzu was the safest place in the world. The fact that Kumo was still at war was ignored by A. Must have been pressured by his village. He did not say that they surrendered but merely said that the war would hold no meaning if every village in the world was burned down.


    Kura-chan and I agreed to hold a meeting, after burning down most of the other smaller villages on the mainland. At the end, only Kumo was remaining. Any other village that was not attacked was an island.


    Kura-chan and I had also gone out and ''secured'' a golem for tests. Our sealers found out that these golems were using nature Chakra and quickly developed a seal that would suck out all their Mana. Making them crumpled to pieces.


    I did not even have had to help them.


    Now we had a weapon to show and I''m sure that Kumo will agree to see the reason in one grand nation in the world. If not, there were still golems left in my inventory.

 Chapter 81

    Dexter''s POV;


    The delegation of Kumo and Kiri have arrived, as well as the representatives of Suna and Iwa. For Suna it was Temari, her brothers died in the attack. She only survived thanks to her fan and because Gaara flung her away with his sand. She was guarded by a Jonin I didn''t know.


    For Iwa it was the son of Oonoki, Kitsuchi is his name. A sturdily built man with black hair and a beard. He looked not very fit, the death of his family hit him hard. His guard was Akatsuchi, who was no longer as fat. Also probably a result of the attack.


    A came with Darui, he looked as grumpy as always. And also apologised in a grumpy way for the declaration of war. Said that his hotheadedness lost him his brother and that he does not want to lose his village as well.


    Konoha has no representative, they were not invited and had no one left to claim the place as Kage. Guy and Lee did not visit the village. They run back to Konoha and were devastated by its destruction. I have had a fox trailing them and will tell them an added version of Danzo''s power grab. Mostly the truth, but with the hidden part of my involvement and why it was good for me to ''flee'' the village.


    Mei came with Ao, both were well known to me from our previous meetings over the last year. This pretty much sums it up. There was no minor village, they don''t hold any military power now.


    Especially Rain, we hit it with so many golem that Konan was forced to activate her paper bombs. An impressive firework, but nothing that stopped the ever increasing amount of golem.


    Anyway, my shadow-clone was linked with me and sitting in the meeting, while I was hidden inside a camouflage Jutsu and hovering over Uzu. This meeting will be attacked by the golem, it gives us credence in our role as a fellow victim.


    Daichi offered to be the discussion leader and opened the table for suggestions once everyone was sitting. Our guards standing behind us. I had Kura-chan, the real one, with me.


    ¡°I call this meeting of the Kages of the villages Iwagakure, Sunagakure, Kumogakure, Kirigakure, and Uzushiogakure in session. I, Daichi Uzumaki, will act as neutral party¡±, he declared and A scoffed.


    ¡°Neutral party my ass, we are in Uzushiogakure and you are an Uzumaki¡±, he said with crossed arms.


    ¡°I will nonetheless act as neutral as possible¡±, stated Daichi.


    ¡°Well, I for my part don''t care about Uzumaki-san being the neutral party¡±, said Mei in an attempt to stop a fight right from the start.


    ¡°I agree¡±, came from Temari. She was looking at Mei with some form of admiration, probably because Mei was older and a woman that could stay with the other Kage. She told me in a meeting that she does not feel to be ready for her new position.


    She wasn''t, but I reassured her that all will go well. That I will help her as best as I can. Her relieve was visible and I had to suppress a chuckle at her naivety. Never trust a foreign leader.


    ¡°We''re here to discuss the threat that this strange new foe is for all of us. They destroyed most of the Ninja worlds villages in the matter of under two months. How are we going to react and beat them?¡±, said Kitsuchi and started right with the reason for this gathering.


    ¡°First we need to pool together what we know¡±, declared A. He was for once agreeing with someone. A wonder.


    ¡°Right, who here has fought against this enemy?¡±, asked Mei.


    Temari, Akatsuchi, the guard of Temari, Kura-chan and I raised each a hand.


    ¡°You fought against them Uzukage-sama?¡±, asked Mei in surprise.


    ¡°My wife and I had to know what we will face. We reached Konoha shortly after its attack and watched its destruction. We also saw a possible leader¡±, I, or my clone, said evenly. The leader was a lie, but we need someone who we kill at the end. I''m gonna create a body with a matching personality later. He will be a sage and have knowledge of some runes. I''m still able to remember them, but my handwriting was not good enough. That is until I learned how to draw seals.


    ¡°And you did not help?¡±, asked A.


    ¡°Why should we? Konoha was not an ally and I have not lost anything with its destruction. We did save two of its Ninja, mainly because I knew them from my younger years, but other than that we watched and gathered information, before attacking a few lone golem¡±, I answered. The others glanced at us for our dismissal of the people in Konoha, but no one said anything.


    ¡°So the possible leader? What can you tell us about these soldiers?¡±, asked Mei everyone who fought against one.


    ¡°As fast as a Jonin, maybe not a high ranked one, but still Jonin level. And able to use both distant and close combat attacks. They are immune to Genjutsu and regenerate almost any injury. You have to pulverise their stomach or the whole body to take them out. Otherwise, they will just regenerate and stand back up.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Also, our latest scouting has shown that they ''die''. I don''t know why or how, but those in Iwagakure are now dysfunctional. We haven''t seen anyone that could be categorised as the leader, but then again it was hectic and chaos reigned¡±, explained Akatsuchi.


    ¡°There is also more than one type. We first faced the described soldiers with a sword and a device for long ranged attacks. Gaara... he took them out easily. Simply buried and crushed them in the sand¡±, continued Temari with a pause when she mentioned Gaara, ¡°But then a whole new type came. Those were smaller, held staffs and fired something that resembled a Jutsu. They flooded the whole of Sunagakure with a massive water attack. Many drowned or were crushed.


    Once the water was wet Gaara couldn''t defend himself any longer and died, but not before saving many of us in one last attempt. We too haven''t seen a leader¡±, she finished and breathed in and out for a few moments to calm down.


    ¡°And you Uzukage-san?¡±, asked A.


    ¡°We haven''t seen the type that was described by Kazekage-san, only those of Iwa. They certainly were as fast as a regular Jonin. They also applied group tactics and their strength equals a Jonin as well.


    Their distance attack is roughly on the level of a very high powered air bullet.


    But there is the fact that they don''t use Chakra¡±, I said. Those who haven''t fought against them raised an eyebrow at this statement.


    ¡°Please explain, we were not sure, our sensors died¡±, asked Kitsuchi.


    ¡°I''m a sensor, so I felt that there was no Chakra in them. They also bear similarities to seals on their bodies, but way more detailed and in some way different.


    However, I am also a Sage, I can feel nature Chakra and felt that these golem, as I like to call them, absorb the surrounding nature Chakra. They power themselves with it. Which is probably also why they are dysfunctional in Iwa. They sucked the nature Chakra out of the environment and shut down once there was not enough.


    The leader we have seen was an elderly man with a long beard. He commanded these golem and we saw how he searched through the destroyed remains of the Uchiha clan. Must have searched for something. The Uchiha were one of the oldest clans in existence and had connections to the Sage of the Six Paths¡±, I explained. They looked interested in the connection of the Sage with the Uchiha.


    ¡°Wasn''t the Sage of the Six Paths a myth?¡±, asked Mei.


    ¡°No, he was real. He was made the Bijuu and thought the people how to use Chakra. His eldest son was the first Uchiha, while his younger son was the first Senju¡±, I narrated.


    ¡°Unbelievable, then what would happen if an Uchiha and a Senju have a child?¡±, asked A highly interested.


    ¡°He would be able to use the Rinnegan¡±, I said while dropping my Rinne-Sharingan to the normal Rinnegan.


    ¡°So... you are the descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths?¡±, asked Temari in awe.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I simply said while reapplying the Rinne-Sharingan.


    ¡°What''s with the red eyes?¡±, asked A with a frown.


    ¡°That is the next step. The sage did not have these eyes. His mother did, however. They can only be claimed when you are the Jinchuriki of the Ten Tailed Bijuu¡±, I said. All these information will hopefully make them more at ease with my proposition of creating one nation and then to lead this nation for some time.


    ¡°I thought you were the Jinchuriki of the Kyuubi¡±, said A and the others nodded.


    ¡°I certainly was at some point. But Kura-chan and I were able to gain the Chakra of each of the Bijuu, making her into the new Ten Tails. This was why B and Yugito were this weak for a few weeks. I took the Chakra of their Bijuu. Of course, it did not kill them or took the Bijuu from them permanently. B and Yugito were in full control after only three weeks. The rest is true to the other Jinchuriki I have faced, with the exception of the Three Tails. His Jinchuriki died¡±, I said. A and Kitsuchi bristled at my declaration. Obviously thinking that I attacked them, which was true in some way.


    ¡°They did not die because of me, but because Akatsuki had a plan to revive the Ten Tails. They wanted to use it as a weapon. Well, this was not a plan to my liking, as it would kill my dear wife, so I killed them. Akatsuki is no longer a problem¡±, I said and many took a sharp breath. Now they were correctly assuming that I was able to stop a whole organisation of S-Rank Ninja.


    ¡°Anyway, we came off of our topic. The golem are using nature Chakra, something that our seal masters quickly used for a counter. They have designed a seal that sucks our nature Chakra of the environment in a quick way.


    The testing seals we have placed on some golem were a success and the construct shut down within seconds. The seal is also applied by a normal sealing tag¡±, I then said.


    ¡°You have to give us the seal¡±, demanded A.


    ¡°We don''t have to do anything¡±, I began. A did not wait for me to continue and bashed the table in half, which naturally made the guards jump in front of their charges. All except Kura-chan, she had pointed the tip a tail at each of their throats.


    ¡°I would advise all of you to stay quiet while my husband speaks¡±, she said with a sweet fanged smile. Temari and Mei gulped audibly, while A sweated nervously. He must not have seen Kura-chan move.


    All of them settled down and waited for me to continue.


    ¡°Thanks, Kura-chan. Where was I? Ah yes, we don''t have to. But we would be willing in sharing such a seal if you all agree in an offer of mine¡±, I said. A gestured for me to continue, so I did with a smile.


    ¡°Uzu was mainly a watcher during this fourth Ninja war and we have seen that the current system is the same as the one that was in place during the first war.


    I propose that we will unite every village under a single nation. There won''t be any village like Suna, Uzu, Kumo, Iwa, Konoha or even one of the minor villages left. We will create one large empire. The villages can be changed into districts but they will essentially no longer be a nation of their own.


    This will, if organised and ruled correctly, prevent any future war and a great step towards a better, more technologically advanced future¡±, I proclaimed and gestured grandly at a world map on the wall behind me.


    ¡°Let me guess, the ruler will be you and your wife? And this nation will be called Uzushiogakure?¡±, asked A dryly.


    ¡°Yes and no, the name is not decided. And my wife and I would take a leading position, however, not for ever. We would also not be the only one who leads. Only the only one with a final say in most minor things.


    I thought about a ruling government consisting out of a Kage and civilian representative. At least in the beginning. There will be more positions the bigger we grow. This government will act as the ruling body, with me only being able to overrule in times of war and in case there is a dire national situation¡±, I further explained. Temari looked to be willing, Mei already knew about this and Kitsuchi looked to have resigned to such a fate for some time now.


    A was not as agreeable. ¡°I don''t like this, Kumo was always independent¡±, he said with a deep frown.


    ¡°Agree or let it be. But know that you would be the only nation outside of this bond. Alone and not able to take advantage of the possibilities. You would be equal to each other partner and only my wife and I would be in a position over you. Not Uzushiogakure itself¡±, I argued.


    ¡°What about the minor villages?¡±, asked Mei.


    ¡°Spring is already somewhat of a partner with Uzu, they will agree. And the other main land villages are in no position to decline. They were attacked as well. So far the only nations not attacked are Kumo, Wave, Spring, Uzu, and Kiri. With the exception of Kumo, each of them is an island nation. It might be possible that these golem are not able to cross the sea. That or they simply want to finish with the mainland. Which would mean that Kumo is next on their list¡±, I answered. A paled somewhat.


    ¡°And I have your word that Kumo would not be ruled by you, but alongside every other?¡±, A asked after a long pause.


    ¡°Yes, each nation would decide together, with me only acting as the sole ruler in times of need¡±, I assured. It even was the truth. Ruling a nation the full time was boring. But having the option to do so is still good.


    ¡°I think it might be possible to agree if a contract is written. But first, we need to overcome the danger of these golem. What can we do? We have a possible counter, but no knowledge of their base and agenda, other than the destruction of our world¡±, relented A. He looked tired after this statement as if he has fought heavily with himself. All this patriotism is stupid in my opinion.


    ¡°He might have his base in the mountains of Iwa, that was where he first attacked. And that is where the attacks spread out from¡±, offered Kitsuchi.


    ¡°I agree, we should scout the mountains¡±, said Temari.


    ¡°Good, then lets set up some teams to do so¡±, agreed Mei. It was then when I decided to act. I only looked at the connection to my clone with one eye and refocused on my real body, with whom I dropped three thousand golem over Uzu. They fell down and hit the ground hard. They then instantly stated their start of the eradication of every Qi user and started to kill.


    Loud explosions followed and the Kage rushed out of the Kage tower. They saw how the village was attacked by the unknown force.

 Chapter 82

    Dexter''s POV;


    My clone was standing next to the other Kages. We just arrived outside and could see how the golem began their assault. But they were also already engaged by the Ninja from Uzu. Those of Chunin and Jonin rank were battling, while the Genin and weaker Chunin helped evacuate the civilians.


    ¡°So they are attacking Uzu now?¡±, grumbled A.


    ¡°We have to help them¡±, shouted Mei, she jumped away and breathed her corrosive mist right at the nearest golem. The armour plating was rapidly dissolving and gave the corrosivemist room to eat on the body.


    ¡°We just finished with the damage we sustained during the Akatsuki invasion¡±, my clone said with a frown and pointed a finger at one of the clones. A miniature Rasengan formed at the tip changed from its round form into a pointed end and then shot off. It raced to the golem and pierced through the Mana gathering rune.


    With this rune destroyed the golem quickly run out of Mana and broke down. I then made twenty shadow clones and changed the place of my shadow clone that was acting as me with myself.


    ¡°Prepare the seal!¡±, I ordered them and each one jumped off. With that done I began to shoot Rasengans at a rapid place. Each hitting the Mana rune and destroying a golem.


    ¡°Which seal?¡±, asked Temari.


    ¡°The anti golem seal of course. Or did you think that we haven''t made one for our whole village after finding a counter? It just needs more Chakra than what most Uzumaki can handle¡±, I replied.


    ¡°Weren''t Uzumaki known for their high Chakra reserves?¡±, asked Kitsuchi.


    ¡°So?¡±, I asked with a raised eyebrow. Kitsuchi said nothing in return and choose to attack a golem with two raised boulders that crushed the enemy in between.


    A now also began to fight, he simply punched through the golem with his fist. Crude but also effective. Especially so because the golem were less protected against piercing attacks. Their armour was more against slashes and blunt force.


    But, not two minutes after the start of the attack, my shadow clones activated the Mana suction seal and the Mana in Uzu''s environment was sucked away. I felt how I would no longer be able to go into Sage Mode and saw how the golem got rapidly weaker until they all shut down.


    ¡°Impressive¡±, whispered Akatsuchi in awe, he was one of the few who fought against them and survived. ¡°If only we had such a seal¡±, he added sadly.


    ¡°And you said that you are able to add this seal on normal paper tags?¡±, asked A who was now back. He was followed by the remaining Kage and a few higher Ninja of Uzu also came.


    ¡°Uzukage-sama, thank you for activating the counter seal, we would have needed five more minutes to gather enough Chakra¡±, said one Ninja from the seal unit. They are tasked with watching the seals in Uzu and making sure that every single defence in Uzu is in full working capacity.


    ¡°It was the natural thing to do. And as for your question Raikage, yes, we are indeed able to apply the same seals on paper tags. Shadow clones of Uzu''s seal master are none stop working on it since the successful first test¡±, I said and made five new clones who all got the order to help to organise the repairs and the wounded.


    ¡°As you''ve seen, not even our protected Uzu is safe from this enemy. But they won''t be able to hurt us any longer, the seal is now active and will be supplied with Chakra 24/7¡±, I further said and looked at the quickly increasing number of helper and medics. Tsunade who was the leader of our hospital must be throwing a fit by now. I should send her a bottle of good sake later.


    ¡°Yes, most impressive. Let''s go back inside, we have a contract to discuss¡±, said A with an unhappy face. Must''ve hoped to see us struggle. It would have shown us as weak and gave him leeway in the negotiations of a united world.


    Two weeks later, and a small handful of more golem attacks, we finished our negotiations and came to an agreement. The world will be split into five main sectors. Each one named after a cardinal point. North, East, South, West, and Central. Iwa, Kumo, Kiri, Suna, and Uzu, they will be ruled under a government made out of Ninja and civilians alike. Who, in combination with the citizen, will then nominate two more people. One Ninja representative and one civilian, they will then represent their sector and live inside the capital, which will be built on top of the ruins of what once was Konoha.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The place is almost in the middle of the continent and perfect for a shared government. Uzu will be responsible for what once was the land of Fire and a few smaller nations around. For now, the Kage of each nation will take place as the representative for their sector. It will most likely not change because they are well liked in their land and most already know how to do politics.


    I came up with the cliche name of Eternal. And so the nation of Eternal was born. The many smaller villages did not know of this yet, but my golem have done a great job and none of them would be able to raise anyprotest against such a thing. And over time anyone who was against it would quiet down by the betterments or die from old age.


    We also decided to start the ''search'' of the evil mastermind that is attacking the world. Naturally, they haven''t found me or Kura-chan, but they did find a factory base build inside a mountain north of the previous village of Iwagakure. This base was deemed the headquarter of the enemy and will be under siege in a few hours.


    The plan was rather simple, bring a few elite troops to the base and let them place Hiraishin marks for mass transportation of troops. The Raikage, as the person with the most military experience, was the leader of this attack. I choose not to protest, as it does not matter to me. I simply left a clone in place and was watching the whole thing from the sky.


    He was with us in a commanding bunker south of Iwa. The information department ledby Ao was providing communication to and from the field.


    The elite troop was indeed good. Mikoto was part of it, as were Daichi and Akatsuchi. They took out some randomly placed archer golem from me and activated the pre drawn Hiraishin seals.


    A bright flash of light revealed the strongest Jonin of each nation. With the exception of Kura-chan, who was not an official Ninja, and the Kage. Mom, Daichi, even Tsunade was with them.


    Most of the Uzu Ninja had even Chakra armour. The golem I left would not be able to successfully defend against such strength.


    That was if I wouldn''t have had placed a general golem in their ranks. This little guy was a force half as strong as my wall guard golem. So around a high Kage? Anyway, it''s a three-meter tall plate armour golem with a two hander in one hand and a tower shield in his other. He also had a tail with a long blade and could fire a laser out of his eyes. The reason for his lasers was because I could. And it''s funny as hell when he burns a hole into the head of someone who is blocking his attack.


    Their shocked looks are always priceless.


    Anyway, I was proud of my work on the base. It was a small fortress build into the mountain with walls and watchtowers. Golem guards were standing on its balustrades and watching for any sign of Chakra. A sign that was showing itself in the form of an artillery Jutsu performed by some Iwa Jonin.


    Car sized boulders were ripped out of the ground and flung at the walls. These walls were not protected by seals, nor runes and quickly caved under the onslaught of incoming boulders.


    The puppet I have created wasn''t able to really draw runes and power them. He only looked like he was.


    His only purpose was to be the evil guy. I even wrote a diary in which he claimed to be a war orphan that wishes to destroy the world. In his quest for destruction, he has found an old book about nature Chakra and its applications in combination with seals. The end describes his search for some new knowledge in the art of nature Chakra. With the Uchiha being one of the eldest clans in the world he searched there but found nothing.


    Not really something original, but that also did not stop Akatsuki from their stupid attempt at peace. Mine is way better, still not a good plan, but better than fear of constant death. I''m practically forcing the canon-end with a few minor changes. So nobody will ask too many questions, at least I hope no one will. And if they do, there will be no answer. Any traces of my Chakra or scent are gone and I always had an alibi with a clone in place.


    But back to the assault. A troop of a hundred elite golem, slightly better golem than the normal variant, came out of the fortress and were defending it. Archer and mage golem were helping from the remains of the wall. Still, they were pushed back. A single seal can take out a golem in little time and the attacking Ninja were skilled enough to not get hit.


    Some were still killed, but that was the minority. All in all the attack went off without a problem, that was until they reached the entrance to the innards of the fortress. There they were now inside narrow passages with a dozen of defending golem. Each having a tower shield and backup from mages and archers.


    Mikoto and those with the Uzumaki chains were able to overcome the defence. Mikoto was using her Susano''o with the chains of the Uzumaki as a second defence. They then slowly pushed forward and took one golem after the other out.


    Some especially skilled Uzumaki even pulled the mages from behind the lines forward with their chains. Those were then killed by the allied Ninja further back.


    The fortress itself was built like a maze and had many twists and turns. Some leading to storerooms, other into rooms that were sealed off and if opened activated a group of stored golems. The golem inside were shut off but would activate if its sensors detect any sign of Qi. Which the intruders were practically leaking on mass.


    Two hours later and information came in about a found cave with thousands of golem, all neatly lined up and ready to be deployed. They also all activated the moment our task force stepped inside and attacked with only a single sentence of warning.


    Needles to say that it wasn''t easy for our troops to overcome this cave. But their strategy was good, they simply blasted the roof of the cave away and buried the incoming golem. The few seal master that came with them then prepared a seal that would suck out the nature Chakra of the passage and any golem in pursuit would shut off from the lack of Mana.


    The next room was the last stop before facing my puppet. It was the general golem. Sadly his fight was short, it seems like Mikoto was pissed off from something and burned the poor golem to ashes with her Amaterasu. These Uchiha are always such killjoys.


    Well, she banished the flames afterwards and they broke down the gate towards the lab. Inside was my puppet, an elderly man with a long beard.


    The report said that he was attacked by three Jonin almost instantly and manhandled them with ease. Nature Chakra was still a very strong force. But he was then captured by the Chakra chains of the Uzumaki member.


    Without any way to escape he started his final order and supercharged his body with nature Chakra that then turned his body into a stone statue. I couldn''t risk them questioning him and finding out that the guy was only a puppet. His mind wasn''t even developed enough to truly think, only to do a line of what if''s.


    So his death through nature Chakra was a necessity. The task force then began to clean the whole fortress of any golem and began to prepare the same seal we used in Uzu against the golem.


    They haven''t done that in the beginning because it takes time and the golem would have stopped them from even drawing the whole thing. It was massive and I was tasked with activating it, no one else had enough Chakra to do so without risk of suffering Chakra exhaustion.


    The documents I forged were gathered and investigated. The conclusion was that a man, who has gone mad with grief over the losses in a previous war, saw that destruction of the villages was the old way to end the suffering of war.


    I liked the analysis of the intelligent department and readily agreed.


    His first one was horrendous, claiming that the documents held to little information and that the personal things of my puppet were not used enough for his age. He agreed with my view after only a single talk. That the analyst was mildly influenced by a Rinne-Sharingan powered Genjutsu had nothing to do with the result. Nothing at all!


    Now nothing stands against my new goal. Building a scientific nation that would use seals to conquer space. I always wanted to see space ships powered by seals. Mana/Qi can do so much in combination with sience.

 Chapter 83 Epiloge

    Dexter''s POV;


    ¡°Hey Kura-chan, what do you think is this alien construct our 20<sup>th</sup> recon fleet found?¡±, I asked. Both Kura-chan and I were currently in a position of a fleet admiral. It''s the latest job we decided to do.


    Over the course of two thousand years, we have changed our appearance, name and position in our society a number of times. We did lead the world openly for at most fifty years, to stabilise the new nation. But then we stepped back and began to do things in the shadows. Every so often changing our age and name.


    Our main goal was to increase the technology and society of the Elemental Nations. For that we began to start a few companies that would develop and have their main goal in bringing the world just a step closer to space faring.


    Seals helped enormously. Artificial gravity was easily possible with the use of seals. The heat of engines was also sealed away without any problems. But we didn''t quite manage to create engines that would bring us towards our destination, at least not as fast as we liked to.


    We tried to use a gravity seal that pulls us forward while pushing us away from the backside. It didn''t work, the first seal would have to be in front of the ship, while the second one put too much strain on the material. We would have to make an adjustable bubble of gravity, but that was not possible with seals, at least not in the form we needed. The area of effect a seal creates is not flexible enough.


    Sure, space time manipulation was possible with seals, but not truly useable over distances that are as long as you find them in space flight. Teleporting a few hundred kilometres was no problem, a few million or billion was a completely different thing.


    That changed with the discovery of the Newt element, five hundred years ago. A Charls Newt, a great scientist and physicist, discovered an element in a moon of one of our solar system planets. This element is able to increase or decrees gravity with the application of electricity.


    A few years of development and we were able to produce our first star ship with an engine running on Newt. A speed increase that would propel us light years faster than what we were able to before was now possible.


    This discovery was quickly followed by many more new devices and upgrades for our engines. It solved the problem we had with seals. The bubble was big enough to encompass the whole ship and still strong enough to propel us forward, while also being not too strenuous on the ship.


    But the bigger our ship the more Newt we needed to power the engine, so we settled for smaller ships. It also went conform with our mindset of close combat and sneak attacks. Something that the humans of Eternal never outgrew. We still have show fights and tournaments.


    A couple of hundred years of new discoveries and technological advance followed. We found a few inhabitable planets and made some other inhabitable. Some twenty years ago a scouting ship found an alien artefact, it had a strange design, like a tuning fork.


    At first, we thought it was a weapon or docking station, but there were no signs of any alien race in the whole solar system and the only inhabitable planet in it had barely minor lifeforms. We ordered to study it, but it activated during our approach and a blue wave of energy propelled our scouting ship out of the system.


    It came back a few hours later in the same way it was first sent away. This alien construct was a transportation device. We named it Railway, needless to say, that we used it.


    But something was nagging me as if I was forgetting something. Which is hardly something new, I''m constantly forgetting things of my past. Remembering everything of over a dozen thousand years is hardly possible without the skill [Memorization].If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But not everything that Kura-chan and I have done was about the progress of our world. We also experimented with Chakra and found a way to merge back together. It increased Kura-chan''s Chakra by leaps and bounds while saving her from becoming crazy.


    The problem was her having both parts of Chakra at the same time, so we split her up again. She now contains the Ying half of herself and me, while I have the Yang half. It had the downside that I was no longer able to use Ying-Yang-Release, but both of us were stronger in other aspects. Her in pure destruction and I in healing.


    Not that it mattered much, we just wanted to be able to have mind sex again, it''s a lot more pleasurable.


    Anyway, we were now in transit to this new alien construct. The report says that it is a big space station. Roughly 30 kilometres long. Nothing truly gigantic, we still use seals for none space flight and the capacity of building big was still possible with seals.


    But it was nonetheless interesting and might bring some new tech.


    ¡°I don''t know. I hope it isn''t populated or hostile, a war now would be counter productive¡±, answered Kura-chan my question. She must''ve been busy reading the report again, otherwise, she would not have taken so long to answer.


    ¡°Yeah, we just finished our last one¡±, I agreed. War was needed to speed things up a little. Of course, too much was bad, but a small war here and there will always bring advance.


    ¡°Ma''am, we will reach our destination in a minute¡±, informed me my navigation officer through the speakers.


    ¡°Understood¡±, answered Kura-chan. Oh yes, by the way. Both Kura-chan and I are currently female. Somewhat around 50 in appearance. Changing one''s gender with each new personality was quickly becoming something of a tradition.


    It also helped in decreasing my avoidance of males. It''s surprising how your perspective can change if you love someone. I''m strangely no longer against the prospect of sleeping with a male Kura-chan. I still prefer her as a woman, but I can live with her being male for a few dozen years.


    Yet, we never were both males, that was still something that I did not find attractive. Homosexuality is nothing strange in Eternal. We made sure of that, but still, I don''t like it to sleep with a man while being one.


    However, the many years of sex did not minder Kura-chan''s lust. If possible it even increased. That was still partly animal about her. She is able to hold long conversations and even hide her arrogance, somewhat, but she is also often demanding and looks down on others. Not that I mind, she is superior to them.


    But she calmed down a lot, no longer rips her opponents apart, but uses technique and skill in a fight. Not always, but sometimes. I still love her and we both know, through our shared mind whenever we had mind sex, that we never had something with someone else. Normal people are just so lacking and uninteresting.


    ¡°Well, let''s go and see what this construct looks like¡±, she suddenly said and I followed her out of our cabin.


    We reached the bridge just in time to see the end of our transition. The stars shot back into view with a flower like construction a few thousand kilometre in front of us.


    ¡°There are no signs of any unknown fleet Admirals Cilest¡±, reported an officer to us.


    ¡°Ping the 20<sup>th</sup> recon fleet¡±, ordered Kura-chan. A moment later the face of a middle aged man came up on a screen. He saluted to both of us, which we returned lazily.


    ¡°Admirals Celest, it is an honour to have you leading this mission¡±, he said in greeting.


    ¡°It''s nice to be here Captain Franklin, what can you tell us about the construct?¡±, I asked with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Right away Ma''am. The construct is made out of the same material as the Railway constructs and must have been a space colony. There are clear signs of houses and market places. There is an insectoid race on board that seems to keep the station functioning, but otherwise we haven''t found anything that would tell us more¡±, he began to summarise.


    ¡°Nothing that would tell us something about the creators or former owner?¡±, asked Kura-chan.


    ¡°No Ma''am. There are computer devices, but we weren''t able to decipher them so far¡±, he answered.


    ¡°Ok, I''ll expect a full report later this day. For now, we''re going to dock on and help in investigation.¡±, I then said. The Captain saluted once more and sent our navigation officer docking coordinates.


    Two hours later we were inside a high tower of the space station and I couldn''t shake off that I have seen this somewhere, long ago. Maybe in my first life?


    ¡°We should go through the memories of my first life again, they are not very long, but I can''t stop thinking that I should know something¡±, I told Kura-chan. She just nodded and smiled. Viewing my memories was done with a merge of us, which means mind sex afterwards.


    Great, I now know what it was that I have forgotten. It seems like the Naruto universe is sharing its place with the Mass Effect one. But there are no Humans or Asari or other races on the citadel. Does that mean that we are before their time? How long do we have until the next harvest? Is there something that we can do to stop them? Do we want to stop them?


    Whatever it will be, it promises to be interesting. Sadly we are already somewhat in the same trap the Reaper created for every other harvested race. Newt was just too convenient to not use and our engines are running on it. We could make bigger ships, but those would not be able to leave a system. And do we really want to win against the Reaper? Couldn''t there be a way for Kura-chan and me to play a part of the true story?


    Yes, let us not warn the government and see what happens. Fighting a war that we are bound to lose might be interesting in itself. And it''s not like much can happen to the universe. The Reaper will be stopped in some way by Shepard.


    ¡°This definitely will be interesting Kura-chan¡±, I said with a grin and caressed the hair of her head. She mewled some agreement and cuddled closer to me. As long as I have her everything will be good.

 Just a reminder

    Yeah, for those who haven''t seen the link in the last chapter and are waiting for the auto information that comes with a new chapter. Well, my next story is out with currently 7 chapters. I will post one chapter a day until I run out of them. As of now, there are 12 left.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    http://royalroadl.com/fiction/13319/lia-and-lara-will-seek-the-one-piece


    And here are the remaining characters I need to post this chapter... I can''t think of anything that might be interesting, so hi?


    Anyway, I still need a cover for my new story, any idea? If so please send a pm. Or maybe some of you can draw really good and would do me the honour and draw a cover?